《INSIDE MONSTER. THE FUGITIVE. (V.II)》


 PROLOGUE

    SEVEN YEARS AGO


    It¡¯s cold¡­ this floor that I feel under me is cold. They are so cold¡­ the sharp edges of the stone stairs feel like ice, stairs that lead to the second floor of this abandoned warehouse where I will breathe my last breath, being exonerated by sins eventually. I feel them so well under me, even though my brain is dizzy and my soul is numbed after the hammer¡¯s hit that I received on the back of my head. And I¡¯m not alone here¡­ My butcher¡¯s hand squeezes my right wrist, dragging me behind him¡­ stair by stair¡­ step by step¡­ gasp by gasp. I hear all this so clearly, even though I can¡¯t see the face of this heartless man who has decided to turn me into his victim without my agreement. I am his victim now¡­ like a beautiful butterfly that fell prey to the cruel spider with a cross on his back¡­ The one that is considered the butcher of the world¡­ The spider that devours souls¡­ The Tarantula of the Underworld.


    Eventually, I opened my eyes and I saw the sky¡­ one made from black stones, which was illuminated by the weak light of something or someone that was behind me. I smiled. ?A firefly,¡± I thought, seeing the blink of that light. Then, my soul froze so suddenly, just like the mad flow of the blood through my veins stopped. It happened the moment I heard his killing voice in my ears when he stopped for a few seconds. Why did he stop? I didn¡¯t know. I couldn¡¯t understand this. I saw only that he stopped and bent above me after that, not releasing my wrist, which he squeezed harder and harder to hurt me, to make me submissive, to let me understand who was the master and who was the servant between us or better said to make sure I knew that I was the prey and he the predator.


    Understanding this, I told him, ?I know why you are doing this.¡± He smiled, with that demonic smile he had. Then, he approached me more, bending over me to be able to see his face. Yet, not willing to do this, I closed my eyes and squeezed them hard because, for an unknown reason, I was afraid to see his eyes.


    Nevertheless, I had to do this in the end, after I winced first and I heard his voice saying, ?Why? Why do I do this?¡± Yet, it was only an illusion: not his voice or what he said, but the fact that I looked into his eyes. What I saw at that moment was the blinding light that pierced my soul, darkening it shortly after this, for a long time, after it entered through my dilated retinas. Yet, after I closed and opened my eyes, several times, and I could see something through that thick darkness, I saw his smile, and this made me shudder because it was a smile I knew once, a smile I got to adore in time and maybe¡­ to love it too.


    ?Han YuSan?¡± I murmured. Then¡­ I shook my head, only imaginarily because I felt incapable of moving. Because of this, I stubbornly squeezed my eyes, trying to chase that image away from my mind, convinced that it wasn¡¯t real and not Han YuSan hurt me, but someone else¡­ a mad soul¡­ a cruel soul that had chosen me as his victim for a reason known only by him.


    Yet¡­ maybe I was wrong and this made my soul freeze inside me again. After that, I shuddered again, from top to toe when something cold dripped from above and touched my cheek. That small drop leaked eventually on my skin, and I felt it running down my neck after this¡­ A sweaty neck¡­ stained with mud and dirt because of the feet that trampled me savagely while my butcher asked me to pay for sins I wasn¡¯t aware of. What was that drop that touched my cheek? A drop of blood. I understood this only later when I remembered the wound I made him. Yes, it was a drop of his life that leaked from that wound, one I made to him, even though I had been weak and not strong enough to finish what I started¡­ killing him, turning myself into his victim again when I wanted to be the butcher.


    ?I¡¯m glad!¡± He said eventually. ?That you understood who I am! Yet, I am not sure if you are aware of the sin you have in your soul, dirty woman you are!¡± He hissed this through his teeth, releasing my wrist after this.


    ?No,¡± I yelled in my head while cold tears bathed my cheek again. ?No, don¡¯t let go of my hand,¡± I murmured, feeling my body sliding on the stairs. Yet, my request was in vain because he had no intention to save me. He only stood up in the end and, from up the stairs, he proudly looked at me, probably feeling himself a God while I started to roll on those stairs¡­ faster and faster, even though I slipped on them before that.


    Eventually, when his deep laughter, rough and insufferable, entered my brain, I felt the pain piercing my stomach¡­ I fell from above when I couldn¡¯t control the rhythm of rolling on the stairs anymore. Thus, not getting down the stairs, I fell off them. Yes, I fell from about 2 meters height because those stairs didn¡¯t have a railing which I could have grabbed and saved my baby.


    After the pain let me breathe a little, I understood that everything was over. I understood that I also had to die because¡­ I couldn¡¯t live after this. Not after I had illusions: that I would live with my baby, whom I would have loved with all my heart, and that I would be loved. Understanding this, I closed my eyes, convinced that I got to my end and that there was no going back. I knew I lost everything.


    However, it wasn¡¯t over for my hangman yet, whose steps I heard descending the stairs¡­ one by one, somehow with an interrupted noise. This made me wonder why I heard that noise that way: was it because of my interrupted breath? Was it because my heart was so slowly beating in my chest? Or¡­ was it maybe because of the life that left me in the form of blood drops?


    Who knows?! Perhaps he knows! And¡­ with the last possible strength, I turned my head and carefully looked at him. Yes, he was! My hangman¡¯s name was Han YuSan, the man I had trusted, the man I thought I¡¯d get to love one day, and I felt all this because of the warmth he wore in his soul.


    Yet, while looking at him, I understood that something was different. Yes, his eyes were different¡­ They were so cold. He had that demonic light sparkling in them. Why? ?Why are his eyes different this time?¡± I yelled in my head. And, even though I was afraid of him as of death, I kept looking into his eyes while he continued to advance toward me. Eventually, only one step from me, he stopped and squatted, looking at me with cold eyes, with those empty eyes he had, with the eyes of a demon.


    I felt the same: that I couldn¡¯t stop looking into his eyes. Why? Because I felt confused and that I couldn¡¯t find in them that warm glance I came to love and miss on the cold nights. This made me whisper, ?Who are you?¡± He smiled: coldly, demonically, provocatively, trying to drive me crazy and make me fear.


    ?I thought you knew who I was!¡± He confidently said. ?I thought you knew who I was. Yet, it seems that I¡¯ve been wrong. What a disappointment!¡± Then, he sketched a bitter smile.


    ?Why?¡± I asked, only to continue that meaningless conversation. I asked this because I didn¡¯t want to close my eyes and start that one-way trip, even though I wanted so badly to sleep. So badly I wanted this.


    ?Because you aren¡¯t as I have expected you to be,¡± he said.


    ?I¡¯m not as you have expected to be? But¡­ how?¡± I asked. Then, a harsh pain pierced me inside. Yet, even though I thought at first that it was because of the falling, I understood soon that I was wrong. I felt this because of the delusions and because I understood that others saw me as someone who had never existed, that they considered me a fake person, a self-righteous one. This made me yell eventually, as loud as I could, that it wasn¡¯t true and that I had always been sincere.


    My words made him confused. ?You didn¡¯t pretend?¡± He asked. ?What do you mean? That you¡­?¡±


    ?¡­I liked you,¡± I told him then. ?I liked your eyes, your warm glance, your words of encouragement, your hands that touched my hands to give me courage.¡±


    Hearing me talking like that, my butcher told me sadly, ?Still, you are seeing him and not me. Yes, you are seeing him even if you are with me now.¡± His sadness made me confused because I didn¡¯t understand what he was trying to say. I really couldn¡¯t understand what was in his head because, even if I thought he would grab me by the throat and squeeze it with all his force - I thought that after I saw his eyes savagely sparkling - he only stood up and took a few steps up and down in front of me. Then, he looked at me and roared like a crazy man, making me shudder from top to toe. ?Why don¡¯t you see me?¡± He yelled. ?Do you really not see me, Ian SolHi? It¡¯s me! Me! Me and nobody else!¡±


    At that moment, I didn¡¯t understand what he wanted from me. I didn¡¯t understand what exactly was in his head. I understood only one thing: that he hated me with all his heart. I even felt that strength the moment he grabbed my wrist again and squeezed it hard, forcing me to look into his eyes. And yes, it hurt. I felt that pain all over my body when he raised my head, trying to see my eyes from close. Then¡­ I shuddered.


    I didn¡¯t shudder because of the pain. It happened the moment I saw the scar on his beard. Yes, he had one, barely visible if looking at it from far away, but so well-seen at that moment when our faces almost touched each other. And, catching my insistent glance over him, he released my hand and stood up again.


    When he let go of my hand, I lost the last drops of power I had inside. Thus, hitting the cement floor with my head again, I felt that it had torn apart inside. I felt that pain deeply in my brain and this made me gnash my teeth. Even so, with all the pain from my soul and my bones, with all the wounds received, I was still clearly thinking. My thoughts were madly spinning in my head like the bees in their hive. More than that, what was insufferable, was that thought that got to the top of my tongue eventually. ?The scar,¡± I murmured in the end. ?Why didn¡¯t I see it before? Why didn¡¯t I understand before what was different with you? It¡¯s because of the scar! This is the difference between you and him. And the eyes. Yes, your eyes are different. They are so different from those times when he kindly looked at me. Now I understand why: there are two YuSan in this World!¡±


    ?Keep your mouth shut!¡± He suddenly shouted. ?You don¡¯t even know what you are talking about!¡± Then, as though possessed by the devil, he grabbed me by the back of my neck and hardly squeezed. And his eyes, those eyes in which the flames of the hell were seen dancing, fixed on my eyes as though he was trying to disarm me and convince me that I wasn¡¯t right and that he wasn¡¯t different from the real YuSan in fact, from that YuSan I knew once.


    Eventually, he looked up at the ceiling. I also looked at it and I shuddered. Even so, with that insufferable headache, which I felt after he touched the wound I had on the back of my head after he threw the hammer, I still managed to understand what he intended to do because his eyes were focused on the big black hole from the center of the ceiling. ?The perfect place to be your grave,¡± he murmured in the end.


    Then, suddenly, he stood up, making me shudder again. I tried to fight with him when he grabbed my wrist and dragged me after him toward the stairs again. I had a strong reason to shudder from top to toe because I knew that if I had fallen through the hole at that time, it would have been my end. Because of this, I was fighting with my teeth and nails with him, to make him give up on his madness.


    It didn¡¯t help me eventually¡­ that I fought with him¡­ because he managed to drag me toward the hole that could be found on the second floor. Once next to it, he stopped and let go of my hand, forcing me to hit the cement floor with my head once again. The last hit made me gnash my teeth. Then, I started to shudder with all my body when I felt the cry taking me in its power. A cry that was pressing so hard over my chest at that moment. After that, I heard a calm whisper in my head even though I was sobbing. ?It¡¯s over,¡± my soul whispered to me. ?These are the last moments before your death.¡± And, determined at least to die with dignity if I hadn¡¯t been able to impede him from hurting my body so cruelly that night, I closed my eyes, I stuck my body on that cold cement floor, and I waited¡­ for nothing more than for my end.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Eventually, I winced when I heard something falling through the hole from my left. This made my breath stop halfway through my throat and shudder again. Then, when I could control myself a little, I opened my eyes and looked around. Thus, I saw a second victim, lying on the floor not that far from me. Who was that person? I didn¡¯t see him. I didn¡¯t have any idea who he might be. All that I could see was that he wore a gray suit and that he seemed familiar. Who was he? I will probably never find out.


    Knackered, I closed my eyes in the end. Nothing mattered to me at that moment. Yes, it really didn¡¯t matter to me who was the second victim or what would happen to me after that. All I wanted at that moment was to sleep: for an eternity if possible. Because of this, I closed my eyes, lying on that cold cement floor, and allowing time to pass by me¡­ or maybe years were simply passing by¡­


    ***


    PRESENT


    When she awoke, SolHi gasped. Then, she shuddered, realizing that she was lying on the cold floor of the cell. And, from top to toe, she was bathed by cold drops of sweat, as cold as her hands were at that moment.


    SolHi didn¡¯t know why she felt all that at that moment. She could only squeeze her fists hard when she understood that she was about to have another epileptic crisis. After that, gnashing her teeth when she could control the flux of her thoughts, SolHi wondered, ?Why? Why did I have this dream? Why now?¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anybody in that cell to answer her questions. There could only be heard her loud gasps when the crisis shook her more powerfully than before. SolHi even felt at one point a big pressure on her brain, something that made her feel as though she had been in a trance. Then, step by step, the convulsion took absolute control over her, and SolHi felt that she wasn¡¯t able to stay awake anymore. Even so, she kept clearly feeling the cold floor under her and that it was very harsh, something that entered deeply into her soul and in her bones. Feeling this, SolHi realized that she wanted to scream something at that moment, but she didn¡¯t have the power to do that. She could only struggle with herself, tightly held in the arms of the agony, and she had the power only to shed bitter tears that bathed her face in a sea of sadness.


    Why was SolHi crying? Because she understood that she was alone in that cell and alone in the whole world. Yes, there was only her and her pain. Because of this, SolHi didn¡¯t have anyone to ask for mercy because nobody cared about her anymore. Yes, nobody cared about SolHi anymore, even though she still cared about so many souls. She cared about all those people, but she loved only one soul from them, the soul of the man she would have liked to have with her at that moment, but who was so far away from her. Even so, SolHi didn¡¯t blame him for this because she knew how much she had hurt him a year ago. She had trampled that soul, injuring it to blood when merely stupidly allowed others to deceive and convince her to accept a crime and to pay for it for an entire life. Yet¡­ there was no way back for SolHi, not as long as HE was still in danger.


    For him to be safe, SolHi decided to suffer. She suffered a lot, locked in that cage with four empty walls and bars at the door and the window. A cell where only her memories kept her company: memories about a past when she loved and when she¡¯d been loved, a past that threw her so many times in the world¡¯s arms making her suffer more than she was already suffering, where she¡¯d been mercilessly trampled under feet. Yet, there were still memories about her life, one she willingly left behind, where she would have liked to turn back to it. SolHi would have given everything she had to return to that beautiful life¡­ in his arms.


    Nevertheless, there was no way back for SolHi. She could only dream about this, just as she could only dream that his arms would wrap around her body once again, and¡­ that¡¯s all. Well, she could also dream of feeling once again his heartbeats dancing on the skin of her chest, like the flap of the wings of a wild bird that was closed in a cage, with no hope for that dream to come true one day.


    Probably because of this, because she wanted so badly to hear his heartbeats again, SolHi heard them at that moment too when she felt so bad. She heard those heartbeats in her ears and she also felt them dancing on her skin. After that, SolHi smiled. She smiled through tears, through bitter tears in fact because¡­ oh, God, it felt so well for her to feel herself in DooSan¡¯s arms again. Yes, he was beside her, even though it was only a dream. He slowly rocked her body, secretly keeping her to his chest, like a baby whom he couldn¡¯t leave behind, sticking her ear to his chest only to make sure she would never forget the sweet melody of his soul.


    Suddenly, when she heard the voice of a woman, SolHi winced. She heard that voice, even though it seemed to be far away from her. Even so, she understood the words spoken by that woman to her, ?Drink this, SolHi! It¡¯ll make you feel better. Swallow this and not spit it! It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll recover, do you hear me?¡±


    ?Mother?¡± SolHi murmured, confused because she mistook that voice for SinHa¡¯s voice. Something strange in SolHi¡¯s opinion because, as far as she remembered, moreover since the crisis started, her mother never appeared in her dreams. SolHi never imagined SinHa by her side when she felt bad. She never asked her mother for a piece of good advice or to stay with her while she felt sick. Yet, at that moment, SolHi heard her mother¡¯s voice. ?Is it because I miss her? Do I hear her voice because I have always missed my mother? A mother I¡¯ve always longed for, but who hasn¡¯t ever been by my side? Even so, she¡¯s¡­ my mother,¡± SolHi whispered through tears that abundantly bathed her cheeks.


    ?I¡¯m here,¡± the imaginary voice replied to her. ?It¡¯s me, SolHi! Believe in me and turn back to life!¡±


    SolHi said nothing after these words. She only nodded, hinting to the imaginary woman that she understood the message of her words. After that, she opened her mouth, and the stranger, whom she called her mother, put something bitter on the top of her tongue. ?Medicine?¡± SolHi wondered. ?Impossible.¡± It really was because, since she entered prison, she had never been allowed to have pills. She didn¡¯t receive medicine, not even when she had unbearable pain. Yet, at that moment, SolHi felt a pill under her tongue. However, even if she felt it, SolHi was stubborn in believing that it could be real. For this, she kept saying to herself that she was dreaming and nothing of that was real. Only the fact that she was rocked by her mother¡¯s arms seemed real to SolHi, something she always missed feeling while being a child.


    Eventually, SolHi fell asleep and she slept a lot. She probably slept around two hours. Then, when she woke up and opened her eyes, she saw only the darkness all around her. What amazed her after that was to feel not the coldness of the floor under her as she had felt it other times when she had had crises, but something warm and soft. This seemed strange to her because she clearly remembered that when the pain was gone and her body numbed, right before falling asleep, SolHi still felt the floor under her. At that moment, when she awoke, she realized that she was in bed. Yes, she was in her bed, with warm bedding under her and with her head on the pillow.


    Realizing that it wasn¡¯t a dream, SolHi suddenly sat on the bed. ?Did I imagine all that?¡± She wondered. ?Everything: the memories, the crises, even the fact that I saw my mother¡­ Was it only a dream?¡±


    The moment she heard to her right, ?Did you wake up?¡± SolHi winced and swallowed hard after this, staring at the darkness from her right, at the one who talked to her and told her, ?How do you feel now? Better?¡± SolHi mechanically nodded. ?Then¡­ you¡¯ll live, it seems to me,¡± the voice, surrounded by darkness, said, smiling after this.


    The fact that someone was talking to her from the darkness of the room amazed SolHi a lot. At the same time, that voice came to scare her. Because of this, she often swallowed hard, realizing that she mistook that voice for SinHa¡¯s voice when she had the crisis. Even so, SolHi didn¡¯t understand who the person who talked to her could be.


    She winced eventually when the voice talked to her again. ?If you say nothing, it means you remember what has happened not long ago,¡± that voice murmured.


    ?Yes, I remember,¡± replied SolHi in a shaking voice. ?Yet¡­ who are you?¡±


    ?I?¡± The voice answered with another question. After that, a short silence took over the cell, until a small light was lit somewhere in front of SolHi. Thanks to the light, SolHi could see that who was talking to her was a woman about forty, who looked older for her age, and whose hair was almost gray. Only the eyes of the stranger, dark eyes, the color of the coal, still kept the shining of the old glory times in them¡­ of a youth that she barely remembered.


    Seeing that woman, SolHi frowned. ?I don¡¯t know you, even though your voice seems familiar to me,¡± stuttered SolHi.


    ?This is because I¡¯ve been talking to you while you had the crisis. Yet, we never met before. And, my name¡­ Min Ha Rin,¡± replied the woman, eventually. After that, standing up, the one named Ha Rin, lit the lighter again, which she right away switched off, lighting it again soon after this as though she was playing with it.


    Staring at the lighter, SolHi murmured, ?Your name doesn¡¯t sound familiar to me either. Also, I don¡¯t understand why you are here.¡±


    ?And? Where should I have been if not here?¡± Ha Rin asked, laughing. ?It¡¯s my cell too. It¡¯s logical for me to be here.¡±


    SolHi frowned again. At the same time, she felt terrified, seeing Ha Rin heading toward her bed, even though she didn¡¯t understand why she felt so. Yes, SolHi found it strange to fear the woman who helped her a few hours ago. SolHi not only feared her but had a lot of questions in her head, questions related to the stranger, to Min Ha Rin as the woman told her what her name was. And¡­ SolHi had a reason to doubt the good intentions of that woman because, for a year, since she entered prison, she had no cellmate. However, that night they gave her one, a cellmate that helped her when she felt bad when others would have simply ignored her or let her agonize for a whole night on that cold floor.


    Suddenly, seeing the flame of the cigarette lighter right in front of her eyes, SolHi winced and looked at Ha Rin, terrified, when the woman asked her, ?Are you afraid?¡±


    ?Should I?¡± Replied SolHi calmly, even if she was shuddering inside. SolHi¡¯s answer made Ha Rin laugh, loudly. Because of this, the guardian approached the cell eventually, yelling at the stranger:


    ?Min Ha Rin, stop this madness and go to bed! Now!¡±


    ?As though you have a problem if I go to bed or not!¡± Ha Rin idly replied. Yet, even if she seemed indifferent to the guardian, she still climbed onto the bed that was above SolHi¡¯s bed. Once up, she jumped on it, yelling at the guardian, ?You should have at least given us a softer mattress! I feel as if I¡¯m sleeping on stones!¡± After that, as though she wanted to convince the guardian that she wasn¡¯t lying and that the bed was rough, Ha Rin punched it, making SolHi wince.


    The guardian, at all bothered by Ha Rin¡¯s growl, told her, hissing the words through her teeth, ?If you like to sleep on a soft mattress, you should have stood outside and not be here!¡± After that, hitting the bars with the truncheon, she made that hall deafeningly resound.


    The noise made by the truncheon that touched the bars made SolHi cover her ears with her palms. Usually after the crises of epilepsy, she was sensible at loud noises. Not only her but also the other prisoners seemed to feel the same because, soon after this, they started to yell at the guardian to let them sleep. Their shouts made Ha Rin laugh, barely heard at first, calling them after this, ?Bunch of stupid cows! Don¡¯t you think so too, SolHi?¡± Her cellmate didn¡¯t answer, something that enraged Ha Rin. ?I asked if you heard me, Ian SolHi! If I ask something, I like someone to respond to that question!¡±


    ?What we would like is for you to keep your mouth shut!¡± One of the prisoners yelled at Ha Rin. ?If you don¡¯t do that, tomorrow you¡¯ll meet your death!¡±


    ?In your dreams!¡± Ha Rin told her in mockery. ?What you¡¯ll do tomorrow is to pray not to meet you or, if you see me, you¡¯ll wag your tail not to kill you! So, if you want to still have a tongue tomorrow, keep it behind the teeth and go to sleep, stupid cow!¡±


    The other prisoners, who started to argue with each other, didn¡¯t follow that ?friendly¡± advice. Thus, if they had been left to do what they wanted, they would have argued for an entire night. Something that didn¡¯t happen because the guardian, whom they managed to drive crazy, ?convinced¡± them to keep their mouth shut and go to sleep if they didn¡¯t want to spend that night in solitary confinement. Then, when silence took over the prison again, SolHi could hear her breathe, which she kept while the argument between the prisoners was in full swing.


    Eventually, when she felt that she was controlling herself again, SolHi asked, ?Why are you here, Ha Rin?¡±


    ?Because they didn¡¯t have another free bed for me!¡± Ha Rin drily answered. After that, she turned her back to the wall, staring at the bars in front of her. ?Anyway, this isn¡¯t important right now,¡± she told SolHi after this. ?The important thing here is that Fate has decided for us to see each other again. And now, let¡¯s sleep a little bit because, starting tomorrow, hell will be felt here again.¡±


    What Ha Rin wanted to say through those words, SolHi didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t insist on finding out the truth behind that weird night though, and she didn¡¯t do that because she was sure that she¡¯d find it out sooner or later. Yet, what SolHi didn¡¯t know, Ha Rin knew it: that her presence in that cell was an order. She received the order to get rid of Ian SolHi as soon as possible. She had to do it that night when SolHi¡¯s crisis started. Yet, she couldn¡¯t do that. Instead of killing her, Min Ha Rin helped SolHi to stand up again. Why did she do that? She didn¡¯t know for sure. She just felt that she had to do that, even though it was a truth that would have haunted her for a long time starting that day, bringing death closer even to her.

 CHAPTER 1: THE PURPLE CODE. MAN DOWN! (1)

    A total silence took over the corridors of the Department of Organized Crime. It started to feel overwhelming, especially after the fight Captain Lee had with his boss, the Colonel Kim Chang Hoo, a fight that ended when Lee slammed the door behind him, leaving his boss¡¯s office. Then, another door was slammed: it was the one leading toward the stairwell because Lee, feeling that he was burning inside and too eager to get out, decided to descend the stairs rather than wait for the elevator.


    Then, seconds after the stairwell door had been closed behind him, the door of his office suddenly opened with a bang, pushed by a young man about 20, who ran as fast as he could toward the elevator. Arriving in front of it, the young man feverishly looked up, trying to see what floor his boss got out of the elevator. Yet, the only thing he saw was that the elevator was defective. This made him understand that Lee finally took the path of stairs and not the elevator, doing the same shorter after that.


    Descending the stairs on the run, while feeling his heart madly beating in his chest, the young man had only one thought spinning in his mind, ?I have to stop him! I must do it! Otherwise, something bad will happen for sure. Boss, wait for me! Just wait! Do not dare to do that! Do you hear me? Do not¡­¡±


    He stopped eventually and even his breathing stopped halfway through his throat when he heard a shot. Then¡­ the silence took over that place again. Only the eyes of the young Hyun Shik were slowly blinking, moved by an uncontrolled reaction¡­ up-down, down-up, and again up-down while he seemed a simple lifeless doll whose eyes were programmed to move his this way, giving the one who was seeing them the feeling that he was looking at an alive creature.


    Then, suddenly, a painful sigh came out of his chest when he felt that he was not capable of keeping that air inside him anymore. After that, feeling himself lacking power, he squatted, to sit on those ladders later, still grabbing the railing with his left hand while the other arm was hanging next to his body. His head was also hanging on his neck and he felt a strange buzzing in his ears, something similar to the ticking of a clock. All this was something difficult to bear up with eventually while his own heart was beating so fast in his chest¡­ It was partly due to the scare after hearing the gunshot and partly after the run down the stairs.


    The young man winced eventually when he remembered the shot. After that, he raised his gaze and looked in front¡­ with empty eyes¡­ with terrified eyes. ?What was that?¡± He asked. Nevertheless, Hyun Shik did not listen to an answer because his mind, rushing to think about everything that happened and too scared to find a reason for all those strange events, was stubborn at that moment. That¡¯s why Hyun Shik shook his head eventually, trying to chase that unpleasant thought away, a thought that started to squirm through his mind like a worm looking for food.


    Eventually, he saw himself forced to give up on his idea of self-protection and stop the useless fight with his mind too when he understood that the thought ?What the hell has just happened?¡± was bothering him more than he thought. That¡¯s why he jerked to his feet eventually and, as fast as he descended the stairs, he climbed them back.


    Arriving in front of the door, the one that was leading to the main corridor, Yoon Shik stopped. Even his hand froze on the doorknob and the thought, ?What if¡­?¡± started to spin in his mind again. A thought that the young man decided not to let it lead his will. That¡¯s why he suddenly shook his head and said, ?No, it¡¯s not possible! Captain Lee cannot do that! No, never! He won¡¯t ever do something like this. Now more than ever because we have a lead. Yet¡­ I¡¯m sure I heard a shot. I¡¯m sure of this. Someone used his gun. Who? Why? Against who or for what?¡±


    He swallowed hard in the end when he felt a bitter taste on the top of his tongue, something damn unpleasant in fact. Yet, after swallowing that pill made from bitter saliva, another one appeared on his tongue, forcing him to swallow it again while that saliva was so stubborn to appear over and over again on the top of his tongue. A process that didn¡¯t last for long because, soon after this, he heard footsteps behind that door¡­ Yes, someone was there, running in the corridor. Who? Hyun Shik couldn¡¯t understand. That¡¯s why he forced his mind, trying to understand at least something or whose footsteps those were. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t understand anything even if he hardly tried this. Then, listening to other footsteps and then to the footsteps of a third person, Hyun Shik decided that it was the right time and opened the door. Thus, he saw about 15 agents, heavily armed, heading toward the office of the colonel.


    Hyun Shik froze. ?To be damn¡­,¡± he thought while his head was mechanically turning to the left and to the right, looking at the agents that were running as fast as they could toward the colonel¡¯s office. ?What the hell means all this?¡± The young agent thought. Then, soon after that, he also rushed toward the colonel¡¯s office.


    To enter that office he couldn¡¯t because the agents didn¡¯t allow it. Yet, while struggling with the other agent, whose face he couldn¡¯t see because of the mask, Hyun Shik saw the colonel sitting on his chair, with his head laid on his left shoulder while his right hand was on the table. What scared him a lot and amazed him at the same time was to see the blood dripping from the right temple of the colonel and staining the collar of the white shirt he was wearing, to later run down his neck and chest. Then, Hyun Shik saw the gun, which had been used for the crime¡­ it was on the table, also stained with blood.


    This made him widely open his eyes and feverishly look around. All he saw were unknown faces: of the agents from the Operative Group 25, those who were known as the Black Dragons and who were taking care of the safety of the Department of Organized Crime. At the same time, they were also taking care to protect the witnesses and were involved in the most dangerous missions, those called ?top secret.¡±


    One of those ?top secret¡± missions was the reason why Captain Lee and the Colonel had that argument only a few minutes before the Colonel pressed the trigger and took his life. At least this was the first impression the crime scene let Hyun Shik have. Yet, all that seemed too easy to Hyun Shik, too complicated, and weird at the same time. Why? Because Colonel Kim Chang Hoon was left-handed. Yet, the gun had been found in his right hand.


    Understanding this, Hyun Shik shook his head and murmured, ?Ei, I don¡¯t think this is possible.¡± After that, staring at the ground and not paying attention to the fact that the masked agent pushed him back, forcing him to withdraw thus, the young agent looked confused because, being part of the Colonel¡¯s group, he should have been let in. However, nobody was left to enter that office, supposedly because it was necessary ?Not to ruin the evidence.¡±


    Hyun Shik composed himself the moment his colleague, Moon Joon Won, about two or three years older than him, but who came to be someone important within the organization, grabbed his hand and forced Hyun Shik to follow him. Yet, before forcing this one to follow him, he told the masked agent, who was still trying not to let Hyun Shik enter the Colonel¡¯s office, ?Don¡¯t pay too much attention to him. He¡¯s just shocked. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Even if he heard what Joon Won said, Hyun Shik didn¡¯t understand very well what this one was talking about. That¡¯s why, while Joon Won was dragging him after him as if he was a child, Hyun Shik insistently looked at the back of his colleague¡¯s head, there where white baby hair was seen, a hint that this one got a haircut recently. Nevertheless, not this was the important detail that made Hyun Shik attentive, but a small red stain, which was seen on his neck. That¡¯s why Hyun Shik suddenly touched Joon Won¡¯s neck, mumbling, ?Are you injured, Joon Won? There¡¯s blood on your neck!¡±


    Feeling the touch on the skin of his neck, Joon Won winced and released his colleague¡¯s arm. Then, staring like a pitbull at Hyun Shik, he hissed through his teeth, ?Did you lose your mind? How the hell can you touch me so gently? Do you want others to think I¡¯m¡­ gay or what?¡±


    Amazed, Hyun Shik often blinked his eyelashes. Then, smiling, he said, ?And? What¡¯s wrong with this?¡±


    His words confused Joon Won a lot, who squinted eventually at his younger colleague. Then, he muffled, ?What¡¯s wrong with this? Maybe for you it¡¯s not important because you are used¡­ to such¡­ ?jokes.¡± For me, my manhood means a lot. That¡¯s why, don¡¯t turn me into your ?doll,¡± Hyun Shik!¡±


    What Joon Won said hurt Hyun Shik a lot. That¡¯s why, forgetting about the madness seen around them and stopping hearing the murmurs of their colleagues that were gathered in front of the colonel¡¯s office, in a moment of rage, he grabbed Joon Won by the collar of his vestment and hissed through his teeth, ?If you don¡¯t know anything, keep your mouth shut!¡±


    Joon Won did not delay grabbing Hyun Shik by the wrists too. And, squeezing them, he tried to push his colleague away from him. Something that appeared to be not as easy as it seemed to be because Hyun Shik looked as though he lost his mind. Even his eyes were rolling in small circles in his orbits while small red veins were seen all over his eyeballs. However, this didn¡¯t intimidate Joon Won, who eventually managed to push Hyun Shik away from him. Yet, seconds later, he grabbed him again by the wrists when Hyun Shik wanted to attack him, and told him in a severe tone, ?I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut when you keep your hands away from me, you¡­¡±


    ?I told you to keep your mouth shut!¡± Hyun Shik shouted, outraged. Then, in a moment of uncontrolled anger, he punched Joon Won, forcing him to take a few steps back while trying to keep his balance. Then, staring at him like a mad pitbull, Joon Won prepared for another attack, being aware of what Hyun Shik hated the most, and this was to hear that someone doubted that he was a real man. Nevertheless, to Joon Won¡¯s great surprise, Hyun Shik didn¡¯t pounce on him again. He only kept staring at him, even though he gave the impression that he was looking past Joon Won. That¡¯s why Joon Won turned and looked in the same direction. Seconds later, seeing Captain Lee behind them, Joon Won stretched his back, freezing in a command position, and waited for what Lee would tell the two ?fighters.¡±


    Lee, finally managing to control himself, reproachfully shook his head while saying, ?Are you cooled right now?¡± Yet, even though Lee tried to seem calm, Joon Won still saw his sparkling eyes because of anger, something that happened each time someone from his team was fighting.


    Unlike Joon Won, who seemed amazed seeing the Captain¡¯s reaction, Hyun Shik kept staring at Lee. Joon Won also noticed this insistent glance, something that amazed him a lot. Then, seeing that that one wasn¡¯t reacting, he slapped his hand, trying to make his colleague pay attention to him. Something that didn¡¯t work in fact.


    Nevertheless, it worked for Joon Won, who finally saw what Hyun Shik was staring at: Lee¡¯s hands that were stained with blood, a stain seen only on his right wrist, even though his hands were stuck into his pockets. At the same time, Joon Won seemed amazed by Lee¡¯s reaction: he seemed calm, too calm in the young man¡¯s opinion because he knew that Lee and his boss were close friends. And, hearing about Colonel¡¯s death, he should have at least shown that he felt sorrow. Something that didn¡¯t happen eventually because Lee seemed at all impressed or grieving. More than that, what made Joon Won attentive was not specifically the stain of blood seen by Hyun Shik but the blood that was dripping off the Captain¡¯s right arm.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Eventually, Joon Won winced when he heard Hyun Shik¡¯s mumbling, ?Captain, did you¡­ pull the trigger?¡±


    Lee, at all bothered by that question, looked at his right hand. Then, he took it out of his pocket and, rolling the sleeve, he let a deep wound be seen on his arm: it was a wound made by a knife that was still bleeding. Yet, Lee seemed not impressed by that, just as he didn¡¯t seem to be eager to bandage it either. He only covered it with the sleeve again and, poking his hands in his pockets, he passed by his agents, telling them, ?Something unimportant! Don¡¯t pay attention to this and do your job! I¡¯ll take care of the rest!¡±


    ?But, Captain¡­,¡± tried Joon Won not to obey the order. Eventually, he kept silent, seeing that Lee kept advancing along that corridor.


    Not the same happened to Hyun Shik, who couldn¡¯t stay calm. He, seeing Lee moving away, quickened his pace till he got to him. Then, grabbing him by the arm, he forcibly took it out of the pocket. After that, he rolled the sleeve and looked at the wound: it was deep, perfect, as though a surgeon did it with a scalpel. Then, taking the handkerchief out of his pocket, he bandaged the Captain¡¯s wound, telling him without looking at him, ?Even if you did that, don¡¯t let them know! Not that easy!¡±


    Saying all this, Hyun Shik turned his back to Lee and Joon Won and headed toward his office, without looking back. The only thing he did was to clean the bloody hands of his vestment, hands he stained while bandaging Lee¡¯s wound. Eventually, entering his office, he carefully closed the door behind him, taking care not to leave traces on the doorknob.


    The only one whom Hyun Shik¡¯s reaction amazed was Joon Won. Lee reacted as calmly as possible, something that made Joon Won attentive in the end. That¡¯s why he looked at the Captain¡¯s hand while he covered the bandage, unrolling the sleeve. After that, without looking at Joon Won, Lee kept advancing till he got to his office where he entered without looking back. He didn¡¯t even go to see what happened to his mentor and his best friend¡­ Colonel Kim Chang Hoon, something that seemed damn suspicious to Joon Won, who right away mumbled:


    ?All this smells like gasoline.¡± He said this while staring at the Captain Lee¡¯s office door. Then he smiled. A large smile was sketched on his face while trying to hide the big blood stain seen on the collar of his shirt, a collar which Joon Won hid eventually by pulling the hood of his anorak just to make sure that nobody would realize that he got it while killing someone. Who exactly? It was a secret.


    ***


    ?I didn¡¯t kill him,¡± Lee confidently replied to the prosecutors when he was summoned for investigations.


    ?Yet, he¡¯s dead,¡± said Iun Min Hiok calmly, carefully looking at each of Captain¡¯s movements.


    ?Mmm, he¡¯s dead,¡± replied Lee drily. Then, he suddenly passed his fingers through his hair. Thus, he let the prosecutor see those stains of blood on his hands because the calmness seen by Joon Won when the Captain entered his office was just a mask. In fact, inside him, there was a big storm, a storm that made him feel so anxious, as he had never felt before. ?I didn¡¯t want this to end this way, just as I hoped he wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± he said eventually.


    Lee¡¯s answer amazed and confused Min Hiok a lot. That¡¯s why he supported his hands on the table eventually, holding his hands in a fist and carefully looking at Captain¡¯s face, on which he saw two red lines, marks left by the blood seen on Lee¡¯s hands. Then, when he finally managed to take his eyes off Lee¡¯s face, he stared into the pale eyes of this one and confidently asked, ?Why? No, I want to know more about what you two were hiding, not why.¡±


    Lee winced and looked at the young prosecutor. In his mind, a single thought was spinning, ?He knows! What Chang Hoon and I were hiding. But¡­ what exactly does he know?¡±


    He forced his mind to be silent eventually when Min Hiok added, ?I was right, right? That you two were hiding something. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been injured and you wouldn¡¯t have had that deep wound on your arm either.¡± After that, the prosecutor looked at Lee¡¯s bandaged arm.


    Looking at the same thing, Lee smiled. ?Aaa, you mean the wound. Nothing important. Yes, that¡¯s nothing.¡±


    ?I wouldn¡¯t be that sure if I was you,¡± said Min Hiok, cunningly smiling. After that, supporting his back on the back of the chair and crossing his arms over his chest, he said, ?Honestly, I¡¯m sure of what I¡¯m saying, just as I¡¯m sure that what you are hiding is something damn important. Something that can blow up the entire Department of Organized Crime. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    ?Damn, jackal! He knows for sure. Yet¡­ how much does he know?¡± Lee mumbled in his head. After that, also stretching his back, he deeply inhaled, trying to make his breathing easier because he suddenly felt a pressure on his throat. Later, crossing his arms over his chest, he looked at Min Hiok and said, ?I don¡¯t know what you are talking about, prosecutor Iun.¡±


    ?Ei, Captain, let¡¯s not pretend to be angels when we are demons. We know each other so well that there is no need for pretending. That¡¯s why, as we are among friends now, let¡¯s say the truth, what do you say?¡± Min Hiok kindly smiled after that. Yet, his smile was cunning, a conspiratorial one, because, for an unknown reason, Lee¡¯s behavior seemed suspicious to him.


    ?Among friends,¡± murmured Lee, widely smiling. ?Honestly, I haven¡¯t felt this since long ago, just as I don¡¯t feel myself at home being here.¡±


    ?Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s because you deserved it?¡± Iun said, suddenly turning serious.


    Lee stared at him. ?What do you mean, prosecutor? Am I suspect of something?¡±


    ?A suspect? Of something? Ei, let¡¯s not go that far. Yet¡­ I¡¯m sure you are hiding something. I feel it.¡±


    ?Really?¡± Asked Lee, still smiling. ?Do you know, Prosecutor Iun, only feeling something doesn¡¯t help you always. At the same time, it doesn¡¯t help you solve your case. At all.¡±


    ?Maybe you are right. Yet, in my case, feeling and smelling have always helped me to solve my cases. I¡¯m sure that neither this time I will fail if I lead my actions after my smell. At the same time, my nose, the one which always smells stinky things and which can be compared with the nose of a bulldog, is damn good at solving cases. Even so, I must accept that it¡¯s only a vague copy of your nose, Captain, the one considered the Hunting Dog of the Organized Crime Department. Yet, I don¡¯t understand one thing and I¡¯ll be always grateful to you if you help me with this.¡±


    Lee didn¡¯t lose his temper, not even this time. He, after carefully looking into Iun Min Hiok¡¯s eyes, a glance in which he saw so vividly blinking the curiosity, he smiled and said, ?If I can help you, why not?!¡±


    Min Hiok smiled inside. ?I got you,¡± he thought. After that, supporting his arms on the table again, he deeply looked into Captain¡¯s eyes and, in a severe but sure voice, he said, ?I¡¯m sure that you are more than capable of helping me to clear my mind. Especially, to make me stop doubting one thing. Thus, as I hate to go around the bush, I¡¯ll ask you this openly: why the hell did you decide to get rid of Ian SolHi a year ago?¡±


    The hatred felt in Min Hiok¡¯s voice made Lee attentive. More than that, it confused him a lot. That¡¯s why he stared at the prosecutor, trying to understand what was in that one¡¯s mind. Yet, accustomed to tough interrogatories, Lee could control his emotions, and, clearing his voice while looking elsewhere, he said, ?I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. All I did was to close a criminal inside a cage. That¡¯s all. One who the police and the Prosecution let go eight years ago.¡±


    ?Way too easy, in my opinion.¡±


    ?Easy? Do you think so, Prosecutor Iun Min Hiok? Way too difficult, in my opinion. Even for me, who was late to make justice for a good friend. It took me seven years to make justice for my good friend, who lost his child because of her, a criminal who killed that boy for nothing.¡±


    ?Bullshit!¡± Hissed Min Hiok through his teeth. Then, throwing fire through his eyes, he looked at the window that was behind Lee where he knew that San DuSik, Kan, Yu, and the other two prosecutors, who were working with him in that case, were. After that, so suddenly that everybody winced, Min Hiok turned the mic and the camera off and went to lock the door. This movement made Yu and Kan jump off their seats and run out of the room, heading toward the Interrogation Room.  Yet, they couldn¡¯t enter there because Min Hiok was too angry to listen to them and open the door. What he did was approach Lee, grab him by the collar, and lift him off the chair. After that, pushing him against the wall, he stared into the Captain¡¯s eyes without saying a word.


    Lee didn¡¯t do anything to protect himself. He did nothing not because he was afraid, but because he understood that if he had done something, things between him and the prosecutor would have gotten worse. That¡¯s why he preferred to look at the door only, behind which Kan and Yu¡¯s voices were heard, ?Prosecutor Iun, open the door! Prosecutor, open the door! Don¡¯t make things worse!¡±


    ?You should listen to what they say and open that door,¡± Lee calmly said eventually, looking at Iun¡¯s face, on which visible traces of anger were seen. ?Honestly, I don¡¯t understand why you act like that. As far as I remember, Ian SolHi is nobody for you. Or¡­ am I wrong?¡±


    ?No, you aren¡¯t,¡± mumbled Iun, squeezing the collar of Lee¡¯s shirt around the Captain¡¯s neck.


    ?Then? Why are you doing this show?¡± Lee looked eventually at the prosecutor¡¯s hands that were squeezing his shirt.


    ?Show?¡± Hissed Min Hiok through his teeth. ?If you had had a heart, you wouldn¡¯t have named all this a show.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t understand where my mistake is,¡± said Lee, confused.


    His reaction enraged Min Hion more. Because of this, he pressed Lee against the wall, squeezing the collar around his neck more while hissing through his teeth, ?Hypocrite.¡± After that, pushing Lee aside, he let him fall on the floor and poor Lee went head over heels eventually. He even overthrew a chair that was in his way. Seeing all this, Min Hiok did nothing to help Captain Lee. He only carefully fixed his shirt and went to open the door. He did that so suddenly that Kan and Yu had been about to tumble one above the other because they were trying to take off the door at that moment, pushing it with their shoulders.


    At all surprised to see them there, Min Hiok carefully looked at the two, who were standing already on their feet, carefully looking around while trying to make themselves ?invisible,¡± even though, before that, they screamed like desperate souls while asking Iun to open the door. After that, reproachfully shaking his head, Iun crossed through that door. In the doorway, he stopped and looked at Lee, who was already on his feet, picking up the chair to sit on it. Then, piercing the Captain with his glance, Min Hiok said, ?If you had cared about your best friend¡¯s son, you wouldn¡¯t have done what you did.¡±


    Lee looked at him, confused. ?I don¡¯t understand what¡­¡±


    ?I talk about DooSan. The son of your best friend. The only one who is still alive. That¡¯s why I said that if you had cared about him, you wouldn¡¯t have done what you did. At least you wouldn¡¯t have left him alone after what you did. You, however, let him alone in Hell.¡±


    ?I did him a favor,¡± murmured Lee, looking elsewhere.


    ?Are you sure about this, Captain? That your choice was the best you could take?¡±


    ?Yes. I¡¯m sure about this.¡±


    ?Allow me to think differently because¡­ Ian SolHi isn¡¯t DooSan¡¯s death, but his life. By taking her away from him, the only thing you managed to do was to kill his soul too.¡±


    ?He¡¯ll forget her,¡± Lee sighed. ?He must do that! If not, we all die. All of us.¡± For the first time since he was in that room, Lee looked into Iun Min Hiok¡¯s eyes, confidently. ?So, if you are sure that I¡¯ve been wrong doing what I¡¯ve done, Prosecutor Iun, prove it! Only this way, you can turn the wheel of time back and¡­ maybe she will also escape prison.¡±


    ?Idiot!¡± Hissed Min Hiok through his teeth and left the room.


    Kan and Yu, thunderstruck, exchanged glances, asking each other this way, ?What the hell are these two talking about?¡± Then, they looked at Lee. The Captain, however, looked elsewhere. He felt ashamed to look at them because¡­ they had been part of someone¡¯s life, of someone whom Lee destroyed for reaching personal aims, even though he knew that that person wasn¡¯t guilty. He didn¡¯t care about this. He didn¡¯t ask her if she knew his reasons and agreed to do that to help him. Lee didn¡¯t even explain to SolHi his reasons. He only forced her to do what he wanted. He forced her to accept a fate that was so cruel to her by throwing her into the tormented sea that was also known as life, with no life preserver in her possession.

 CHAPTER 2: THE PURPLE CODE. MAN DOWN! (2)

    ?Captain Lee,¡± DooSan¡¯s weak voice was heard behind the Captain, a voice that made Lee stop right in the middle of the lobby. He was heading toward the exit door when he heard DooSan calling him.


    Listening to DooSan calling his name, Lee stopped. Yet, he did that not because he wanted to see him, but because he didn¡¯t expect that DooSan was there. At the same time, he didn¡¯t want to see DooSan because he felt guilty for everything he did to him. Yes, Lee felt guilty and that something was asphyxiating him. He actually felt that each time he saw DooSan, to whom he destroyed his life because of a failed attempt to solve a case that was ruining his life too. That¡¯s why he avoided DooSan all that time. At that moment, however, he had no choice: he had to face him. Thus, reluctantly, he turned toward DooSan, who was about 10 meters from him, and Lee said nothing, staring with empty and sad eyes at him.


    Seconds after he started watching DooSan and DooSan staring at him, Lee smiled. Then, sadly and with teary eyes, Lee said, ?What¡¯s up, Doosan? Are you alright?¡±


    Hearing that question, DooSan gnashed his teeth. He felt pain in his chest listening to the dry words said by Lee, even though the Captain tried to say them kindly. Yet, by saying what he said, Lee managed only to disappoint DooSan more. He felt betrayed by Lee because, after his father¡¯s death, and more, after YuSan¡¯s death, he trusted the Captain, he told him secrets, and talked to him about his plans, thinking that Lee was also sincere. He had been wrong, however, because, since what happened to SolHi, since Captain Lee sent her to a maximum-security prison, Lee avoided him. This hurt him more than the betrayal. He felt pain in his heart understanding that the Captain didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes and explain to him why he did that. DooSan would have liked to hear an explanation because he was sure that there was a ?because¡± behind SolHi¡¯s confession, who had always said that she didn¡¯t kill YuSan. She actually swore to throw herself off a building if she had found out that she killed his beloved brother. Yet, eventually, she accepted that everything had been a lie, including her amnesia.


    That¡¯s why DooSan asked, ?Why?¡± when he felt capable of controlling his anger.


    Lee, even though he understood that the right question was, ?Why did you betray me, Captain?¡± preferred to play the fool. Then, smiling, he asked, ?About?¡±


    ?About everything, Captain,¡± DooSan yelled, angry. After that, he approached Lee, intending to grab him by the collar and beat him. At one-step from Lee, he stopped and just stared into his eyes. Lee looked elsewhere. Yet, this didn¡¯t make DooSan give up and asked again, yelling, ?Why, I asked! Why?¡±


    Lee, however, pretending to be calm, stuck his hands into his pockets and, taking a few steps in front of DooSan, murmured, ?If you had clearly asked that question, DooSan, I would have answered it. Yet¡­ I can only guess what your question is, because¡­¡±


    ?Let¡¯s not play the fools, Captain,¡± hissed DooSan through his teeth eventually. ?You know very well what I mean.¡±


    ?No, I don¡¯t know that, DooSan, because there are so many things that are so confusing now.¡± Lee stuttered all this while trying to confuse DooSan and escape that interrogation. Something that didn¡¯t work for him because DooSan suddenly stepped in front of him, forcing him to stop that chaotic movement. Thus, he forced Lee to look into his eyes again, with a glance in which sparkles of anger were seen. Yes, all those were sparkles that demonstrate that DooSan felt injustice, for everything that happened a year ago and eight years ago too. That¡¯s why he was trying to obtain answers from Lee. The Captain, however, couldn¡¯t give him those answers. He couldn¡¯t accept that he had been wrong. Not for the moment. At first, Lee had to find out what was the truth, to take revenge on his soul, and, only after that, to make justice for others too. That¡¯s why Lee only murmured eventually, ?DooSan, please, be patient! I promise I¡¯ll solve everything. I¡¯ll turn everything back to how it was a year ago.¡±


    This answer confused DooSan more than he was before. That¡¯s why he stepped back while asking, ?What the hell are you talking about? What justice? What should you turn back? What?¡± He yelled.


    ?Everything. I¡¯ll turn everything back to what it was. I promise. I¡¯ll do it, but I need time.¡± After that, Lee put a palm on DooSan¡¯s shoulder and, deeply looking into his eyes, he forced a smile. ?You know, I lost a good friend today. I can¡¯t bear up with more. Let¡¯s talk about this later, okay?!¡±


    After saying this, Lee intended to go. He couldn¡¯t do that though because DooSan grabbed him by the arm again. And, tugging him, DooSan pushed Lee back to the previous place. Then, staying right in front of the Captain, staring at him with the eyes of a mad pitbull, he asked, ?Later? When exactly, Captain? Or what, do you think that I¡¯ll wait for another year to see you and find out the truths I have to know about?¡±


    ?I¡­ just tried to do things right,¡± stuttered Lee, trying to explain his decision of having avoided DooSan all that time, even though he, secretly, sent one of his agents to follow Doosan and impede him from doing crazy things. Lee did that when he saw DooSan knelt because of the pain.


    ?To do things right?¡± DooSan gnashed his teeth. ?For who? For you?¡±


    ?For all of us,¡± shouted Lee this time, pushing DooSan away from him. Thus, he managed to release his arms because DooSan grabbed him by the injured arm, making it bleed again. ?Or what, did you think I did what I did to get a promotion? Of course not. I did this for all of us.¡±


    DooSan felt confused again. Lee, however, at all impressed, kept yelling, ?Yes, DooSan, I did this for all of us, because¡­ someone should pay for everything and¡­ who else if not an assassin like Ian SolHi should pay for this? She, who did everything to¡­¡±


    A punch threw Lee to the ground. Then, outraged, DooSan yelled, ?Go to hell! Did you hear me?¡± After that, ready to break Lee into pieces, he was about to pounce on him again. He couldn¡¯t do that eventually because someone took him into his arms and forced him to stay in place. Yet, seeing and hearing nothing, DooSan kept yelling, ?Let me go! Just let me go, I said! I must show him what his words can bring! I must do that.¡±


    ?Who will you do a favor then?¡± DooSan heard Min Hiok¡¯s words, something that made him compose himself. He didn¡¯t look back at Min Hiok though. He just listened to what that one said after this, ?Or what, do you think that beating him, it¡¯ll make you feel better? Will it turn you back to what it was a year ago? Will a crime bring her back to you again? Don¡¯t be stupid! Not beating him will turn back time, but time will turn everything back to its place.¡±


    DooSan, confused, looked at his friend. ?What¡­ what the hell are you talking about?¡± He stuttered.


    Min Hiok didn¡¯t answer right away. He only looked at Lee, who was struggling to stand up and making a wry face while feeling the pain because, when he fell, the wound started to bleed more. At the same time, Lee¡¯s expression let Min Hiok know that the Captain was struggling with himself at that moment. That¡¯s why he preferred to tell DooSan only, ?Just¡­ trust me, DooSan! That¡¯s all I ask you. I promise that I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Yet, not now.¡±


    His words made DooSan roar, as a mad lion closed inside a cage. After that, twice punching the pylon from the middle of the lobby, he pounced on Min Hiok. He didn¡¯t hurt Prosecutor Iun eventually. DooSan only grabbed the cloth of his vestment and squeezed it. Then, with his eyes bathed in tears, he asked Min Hiok, ?What exactly do you also hide from me, Iun Min Hiok? What the hell are you all hiding from me?¡±


    Min Hiok, who was at all impressed by his friend¡¯s reaction, even if he knew him overwhelmed by pain, doubt, and remorse about everything that happened, grabbed him by the hands, trying to give DooSan some comfort. After that, he said, ?Don¡¯t rush, DooSan. There is a golden minute for everything in this world. All I ask you is to trust what I say. Thus, we¡¯ll find out the truth and I promise that¡­ one by one¡­ they will pay for what they¡¯ve done to both of you.¡±


    ?To both of us?¡± DooSan stuttered.


    ?Yes, for what they¡¯ve done to you and¡­ her because you aren¡¯t the only one who suffered having no guilt. However, as I don¡¯t have all the parts of this puzzle yet, I can¡¯t tell you more about this. All I can do is ask you to trust me. What do you think, can you trust me?¡±


    ?Iun Min Hiok!¡± DooSan shouted. ?Don¡¯t fuck with me and tell me what you know!¡±


    ?I¡¯ll tell you, I promise, but not now!¡± Min Hiok pushed DooSan away from him. Then, in a demanding voice, he told Kan and Yu, ?Take him away from here!¡±


    Only then did DooSan notice Kan and Yu next to him. He didn¡¯t even have time to react when the two of them grabbed him by the arms, immobilizing him. Even so, DooSan tried to release himself by pushing them away from him, but he couldn¡¯t. He couldn¡¯t get free, not even by shouting to them, ?Release me, idiots! I¡¯m your boss! Don¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ?I¡¯m sorry¡­ boss¡­ but you must follow us!¡± Kan told him confidently. After that, pointing with his head to Yu, the two of them forced DooSan to follow them. A difficult mission, in fact, because DooSan was outraged and wanted to release himself at any cost from that trap and pounce on Lee again, letting him know how much he suffered with the Captain¡¯s abandonment all that year. A long year in fact when he felt his soul burning in flames and slowly turning to ashes. Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t release himself, and, soon after this, the elevator¡¯s door closed behind them.


    Next to Lee, with a lot of witnesses around them who were so curious to find out how that show would end, Min Hiok stretched his arm toward Lee eventually, to help him to stand up. A help Lee refused. After that, still staggering to his feet, the Captain managed to stay on his feet and, at a slow step, he headed toward the exit door. About 30 meters from the door, he stopped and, slowly turning toward Min Hiok, who was still in the same place, he told him in a low voice, ?If something happens to me, Prosecutor Iun, prove my innocence.¡±


    ?Are you sure you are innocent, Captain?¡± Min Hiok asked while hatred was felt in his voice.


    ?Yes, because everything I did was for love.¡± After that, he turned his back to Min Hiok and left. While leaving, he had his head bowed, his arms hanging next to his body, his heart in flames, and his soul cut in pieces because he would have liked to tell the truth. Yet, he was bound by hands and feet. At the same time, he felt that he was fighting on two battlefields at the same time. On one hand - he was a father who wanted to make justice for his kid while, on the other hand¡­ he was someone¡¯s friend, who made mistakes while trying to make justice for him too. More than that, he felt all that because he understood that he couldn¡¯t understand himself anymore because he got to do things not as he used to do them. Thus, he made someone suffer, he forced him to kneel in front of the entire world just to be sure of his success. A triumph he didn¡¯t achieve eventually. All he got was a broken heart that was dead inside, the result of his betrayal because¡­ it¡¯s impossible to save the roses without wetting them. The same happens to friends and allies - if you betray them, they turn their back on you eventually, giving you not roses as a reward for what you do, but thorns - the thorns of betrayal, which he has willingly accepted in his soul.


    ***


    ?Forget her, prosecutor Han!¡± Kan told DooSan in a low voice. Both of them were sitting at that moment on the edge of the roof as SolHi used to stay each time she felt alone, sad, or overwhelmed.


    Listening to the detective¡¯s words, DooSan stared at him. DooSan did that because he really couldn¡¯t understand what Kan meant. That¡¯s why he suddenly asked, ?To forget? What exactly?¡±


    Kan, without watching DooSan, drily answered, ?Not what, but who! I meant SolHi. I think it¡¯s time to forget her and move on, Prosecutor Han!¡±


    ?Have you lost your mind?¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth. Yet, not the hatred was felt in his voice, but the decision because DooSan swore something, a year ago, right after SolHi had been locked inside a maximum security jail and refused to see him each time he went to see her. Yes, DooSan went to see her many times, but the guards told him each time he went there, ?Ian SolHi refused the visit. Especially, she doesn¡¯t want to see you, Prosecutor Han. We are sorry.¡± Yet¡­ did the guards really feel sorry for him or were they just pretending to feel so? This is what DooSan couldn¡¯t understand, just as he couldn¡¯t understand why SolHi refused to see him. At the same time, he couldn¡¯t understand why Kan told him to forget her. That¡¯s why DooSan said eventually, ?I won¡¯t forget her!¡± He was confident in what he said and the same confidence was seen in his glance while looking at the lights of the city that were blinking in the distance, of the crowded city, on whose streets the cars were running in a chaotic movement. ?You know very well why.¡±


    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    ?Is it because of what SolHi said while she was still free? That¡­ if she finds out that she killed Han YuSan, she¡¯ll take her life?¡±


    ?Not only because of this.¡±


    ?Then?¡±


    ?Her amnesia. I want to find out why she lied to me that she didn¡¯t remember anything.¡±


    ?Isn¡¯t this obvious? She wanted to escape. Something that she didn¡¯t manage to do eventually: be free forever.¡±


    DooSan sadly looked at the man and asked, ?Detective Kan, do you also think that SolHi lied all these years? That she lied to us that she didn¡¯t remember anything?¡±


    ?Honestly, prosecutor Han, I¡¯m not sure of anything. I don¡¯t know if¡­ she lied or not, just as I¡¯m not sure anymore that I knew her. Yes, I thought I came to know her in those seven years since I met her for the first time and she started to work in my team. Yet, it seems to me that I¡¯ve been wrong and that she has been able to cheat on all of us.¡±


    ?What if she lied to us?¡± DooSan¡¯s eyes fixed on Kan¡¯s eyes, who was staring at him, confused. ?I mean, what if what happened a year ago is a lie and not all that we knew before that?¡±


    Kan distrustfully smiled. ?Prosecutor Han, I think it is wrong to let our emotions lead us because¡­ we are talking about a crime. This can¡¯t be a lie.¡±


    DooSan squeezed his fists and gnashed his teeth. After that, he stared in front¡­ with cold eyes¡­ with empty eyes, to say later, ?Not random emotions talk in my place now, Kan, but the pain.¡±


    ?For who?¡± Kan asked, still staring at DooSan.


    ?For myself because¡­ I¡¯ve lost another dear person again. Close friends lied to me and kept things away from me.¡±


    ?Are you talking about Captain Lee?¡±


    ?Not only about him. I talk about everything right now. Including Iun Min Hiok.¡±


    ?Prosecutor Iun? What has he to do with SolHi¡¯s case?¡±


    ?I¡¯m not sure, but¡­ I think he knows something. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have talked to me as he did before, in the lobby. You also heard him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ?Yes, I heard what he said, but I didn¡¯t understand a great thing, to be honest.¡±


    ?That¡¯s why I say that¡¯s weird because¡­ Min Hiok is not the type of man who says something without being sure of this.¡±


    ?Yet, I don¡¯t understand why you think he has to do with SolHi¡¯s case.¡±


    ?Just a feeling I have, and I think that we can find out if it¡¯s true or not in two ways: talking to him or SolHi.¡±


    ?Something damn difficult in my opinion because¡­ honestly, Prosecutor Iun won¡¯t say a word, I¡¯m sure of this. At least he won¡¯t say anything to you until he is sure of the result. Talking to SolHi? Well, if she refused to see us last year, I don¡¯t see why she¡¯d accept this now.¡±


    ?I¡¯ll find a way to make her accept to see me. I must do that, Kan. Otherwise, I¡¯ll lose my mind.¡±


    Kan deeply breathed in.  Then, he sighed while releasing the inhaled air and said, ?I understand what you want to say. I also understand that I didn¡¯t understand anything and¡­ Oh Yoon Suk, that stubborn donkey, he¡¯s still not back.¡±


    ?He¡¯ll turn back. He must do that. Otherwise, I¡¯ll bring him back here by grabbing him by the ear.¡±


    Detective Kan laughed. This amazed DooSan a lot. Thus, seeing the amazement in DooSan¡¯s eyes, Kan said while looking in front, ?Let¡¯s not forget who Yoon Suk hates, prosecutor Han. You, to be more precise, the one who he wants dead, by the way. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be a good idea to turn him back here and force him to work for you.¡±


    ?I¡¯m not as sure as you are,¡± said DooSan, managing to amaze Kan this time. After that, DooSan laughed and said, ?You don¡¯t understand what I want to say, do you?¡±


    ?Yeah, at all,¡± mumbled the detective, shaking his head.


    ?I am talking about keeping your friends close, but your enemies closer, Detective.¡±


    ?You mean to keep your rivals closer,¡± said Kan, laughing. Listening to Kan¡¯s laughter, DooSan, who still felt that was burning inside, laughed too. Then, Kan said, ?Anyway, one or another, I think you are right. That¡¯s why, prosecutor Han, don¡¯t give up because¡­ if something stinks here, we¡¯ll find it out for sure! Be sure of that!¡±


    ?Let¡¯s find Oh Yoon Suk first, Detective! We¡¯ll need him for our plans.¡±


    ?Plans?¡± Kan asked, confused, looking askance at DooSan.


    ?Yeah, plans, or what? Do you think I¡¯ve been sleeping for the last year? No, I didn¡¯t sleep or give up. Neither I¡¯m stupid enough to allow others to fool me. No, if there is a lie there, I¡¯ll find it out. Then, I¡¯ll make them pay for trying to fool me.¡±


    ?Including SolHi?¡± Asked Kan, staring at DooSan, who avoided the detective¡¯s glance by looking into the distance.


    Yet, even though DooSan seemed absent, a single thought was spinning in his mind, ?SolHi is the first one who should pay for my suffering. Yes, she¡¯ll pay more for her betrayal.¡± At this thought, tears appeared in his eyes, because he wanted to take revenge on all those who made him suffer, including her, the one whom he considered the main culprit for everything that happened. Even so, each time he thought about punishing her, he felt a big pressure over his chest: it was the longing, something that was bathing his eyes in tears each time he felt it.


    DooSan right away wiped his tears when Kan stood up, gasping, a hint that old age was approaching him at a fast pace. Well, more than old age, what made Kan gasp was the extra pounds he gained in the last year, something that hindered his movement. Even so, Kan didn¡¯t seem bothered by this. He only moved away, whistling, while DooSan followed him by a glance, convinced that Kan¡¯s whistle was just a way to hide his thoughts, preoccupations, and the pain felt in his chest.


    Eventually, even if his first thought was to follow Kan, DooSan remained on the edge of the roof, so close to falling in case something had gone wrong. He, however, didn¡¯t look scared or preoccupied, just as he forgot about his fear of heights during the last year. To be more precise, DooSan started to love that place because, since she wasn¡¯t next to him anymore, he started to go there, to the roof, where she loved to spend her time because this gave him the feeling that she was still there. Thus, in such moments, alone on the roof, he allowed dreaming to take over him while sitting on the edge of the roof - the abyss of his own life as he got to call it because¡­ this threatened him with swallowing him in its always hungry and bottomless belly.


    ***


    It had been a long and agitated night for Lee. A black-like pitch night, in fact. One when he tossed and turned on the sofa in his office, where he locked himself right after coming home. An office that served him as a hideout in the last year and from where no one could take him out, not even threatening him with death because he felt that he was safe only there. Lee felt that he was capable of chewing his plans in silence only there. He did that while trying to find a way to escape from that hell, one in which he closed himself alone a year ago, right after he closed SolHi in the maximum-security prison.


    Why did he feel all this? He had no idea because he always thought he was unscrupulous, capable of stepping on bodies if it was necessary to reach his goals. Yet, something changed inside him in the last year and this made him weak. Yes, he started to hate it: to feel that he was weak in front of the world and of his enemies.


    Talking about his enemies¡­ he had a lot, a large number of enemies who started to surround him more after he started to lead the Operative Group 25 of the Organized Crime Department. His enemies were everywhere, bothering him like a swarm of flies while he was a jar with honey. Yet, those enemies, even if they were dangerous, never threatened him directly. At least this was what he thought until a year ago. Then, he found out the truth and that the one who suffered because of his stubbornness and work had been SoRan, his beloved daughter, his only child. That¡¯s why he chose betrayal instead of friendship¡­ to make her justice. Instead of this, what he got was more loneliness and fear, something that closed him inside a vicious circle, from which he couldn¡¯t escape anymore. Thus, he saw how his perfect world started to fall apart, slowly-slowly, especially in the last months.


    Nevertheless, he felt that he was still capable of confronting the hyenas that were surrounding him. He felt that until last night when he saw DooSan. This reminded him about his guilt, about the choices he made, about the decisions that he thought were correct, but which resulted in being the worst things he did in his life. Why did all this happen? Not even he knew that. All he knew was that it was absolutely necessary to find a way to escape, to turn back time, to solve things, and to move on. Yet, what he didn¡¯t know was how to do all that.


    Lee winced eventually hearing the door opening. That¡¯s why he closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. Yet, feeling nothing around him for minutes in a row, he thought he had been wrong and it wasn¡¯t his office door that opened and raised his head, carefully looking around. Thus, he saw SoRan, who was a few meters from the sofa only, insistently staring at him, to tell him ironically in the end, ?I thought that Sleeping Beauty was a woman. It seems that I¡¯ve been wrong.¡±


    Lee cleared his voice and sat up on the sofa, scratching the back of his head and tangling his hair more. Then, he said, confused, ?Well, maybe you are right, but¡­ anyway, why are you here?¡± A question that sounded dry even if he tried to say it in a sweet voice.


    ?Mother calls you for breakfast,¡± the young lady, about 27, told him. After that, struggling with the wheels of the chair in which she was, SoRan turned it toward the door. Yet, she couldn¡¯t advance because of one of the wheels that stuck in the edge of the sofa and she had to struggle more to move it back, something difficult because of the carpet that had lifted a little and was blocking the rear wheel.


    Lee looked at the struggle of his daughter with the wheels for a while but didn¡¯t intervene. He did that not because he didn¡¯t want to do that, but because he knew his daughter: she was tough, touchy, just as he was. At the same time, just like her father, SoRan loved to do everything alone. Especially, she hated to be helped after the car accident she had 10 years ago, an unhappy event that forced her to spend her life in a wheelchair, leaving deep wounds on her soul too.


    Eventually, when Lee stood up and tried to help her, SoRan yelled at him, ?I said not touch it!¡± Then, looking at his daughter, Lee saw her sparkling eyes because of anger. That¡¯s why he took his hands off the chair and let her fend for herself. Something she managed to do in the end, heading toward the door later. A few meters from the door, she stopped when Lee told her in a low voice:


    ?You know better than me that¡¯s not my fault, SoRan. Ten years ago¡­ if¡­¡±


    SoRan gnashed her teeth. ?If you had answered the phone, I wouldn¡¯t have been here and others in jail for this.¡±


    Lee winced. ?What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    Managing to turn the chair and look with hatred at her father, SoRan told him, ?I know what you¡¯ve done a year ago, Dad.¡±


    Captain Lee swallowed hard, then murmured, ?I did that for you.¡±


    ?I didn¡¯t ask you to do that. You could have pretended that you didn¡¯t care. Thus, we would have been all happier.¡±


    ?SoRan,¡± shouted Lee. ?I know you are hurt. I know you blame me for what has happened. Yet¡­ 10 years have passed since then. Why can¡¯t you forget what happened?¡±


    ?What about you, papa? Can you forget? I don¡¯t think so, because if it had been so, you wouldn¡¯t have chosen the path of perdition a year ago. You wouldn¡¯t have destroyed others¡¯life. You wouldn¡¯t have betrayed your friends and Colonel Kim would have been alive now.¡±


    Lee gnashed his teeth again. Then, he looked elsewhere while SoRa continued her thought, ?If you don¡¯t dare to look into my eyes, it means guilt talks in your place.¡±


    Her words irritated Lee, who finally looked at her, confident, and said, ?You can blame me if you want. I don¡¯t regret what I¡¯ve done because I¡¯ve done that for you.¡±


    ?Something I didn¡¯t ask for,¡± shouted SoRan. ?I didn¡¯t ask you to destroy lives to make me justice. A justice that isn¡¯t important anymore.¡±


    ?It¡¯s important for me,¡± Lee also shouted. ?Why? Because I don¡¯t intend to let that bastard go unpunished. Not after what he did to you.¡±


    Their shouts brought Lee¡¯s wife into the office. ?What¡¯s this madness right from the morning?¡± She yelled at them. ?Can we have at least one silent morning? Can we eat calmly at least once?¡±


    SoRan, of an enviable calmness, even though she¡¯s been in arms against her father until that moment, looked at her mother and told her in half a voice, ?If you want to know this, ask your husband! It¡¯s not my fault that we are fighting each time we see each other and¡­ I¡¯m going to my room.¡± After that, she exited the office.


    ?SoRan!¡± Her mother tried to stop her.


    ?Leave her!¡± Said Lee severely. ?If she wants to act like a child, it¡¯s up to her! I¡¯m not in the mood to waste my time with her.¡±


    ?Yet, Lee, what about this time? Why did you argue now?¡±


    ?Old sorrows. New ones,¡± said Lee randomly. ?I go!¡±


    ?Where do you go this time?¡± His wife tried to stop him too.


    ?As far as possible from this house,¡± Lee gnashed his teeth, feeling a deep pain in his chest¡­ He felt that neither in his house he could find peace anymore, that not even his daughter, the one whom he raised like a princess and loved more than his life, the one for whom he stepped on his ego and forgot about principles, could understand him. At the same time, he understood that he¡¯d been wrong because¡­ he understood too late what SoRan really wanted. Yet, what she wanted exactly¡­ he didn¡¯t know, just as he didn¡¯t know what his daughter thought and felt eventually¡­


    ***


    One-step in front¡­ and one more¡­ The sound of the unlocked car¡­ Lee¡¯s hand on the door handle¡­ and a deafening sound. All these have been heard when Lee¡¯s car, which was parked in front of the house, blew up¡­ leaving a lot of pain behind¡­

 CHAPTER 3: STRANGERS

    ?613. You have visitors! Follow me!¡± The guardian shouted, entering the dining room.


    Hearing her number shouted, SolHi looked in amazement at her left hand in which she was squeezing the spoon and which started to shake. Then, swallowing hard, she looked to her right at Ha Rin, who touched her arm to make her react. Something that happened only when Ha Rin whispered, ?She¡¯s calling your number! Won¡¯t you go?¡±


    ?Mmm, I go!¡± Murmured SolHi eventually. Then, standing up, she took the tray with the food she didn¡¯t touch and went to take it to the usual place to be taken by the cook later. There, even if she was ready, she didn¡¯t quicken her pace to follow the guardian. She did that because she felt that she had to stay there. Nevertheless, she moved from her place eventually when the guardian, enraged seeing her delaying things, hit the bars of the door with the truncheon, a signal that SolHi should quicken her pace. Otherwise, she would have been locked in solitary confinement for sure. It wouldn¡¯t have been the first time being there because, since she entered prison, she¡¯d been locked up so many times there that she didn¡¯t remember the number. Yet, there wasn¡¯t a place she would have liked to return.


    Later, while advancing on the corridor, she felt her heart madly beating in her chest and her head heavy, with no thought spinning in her mind. Only a single question stuck in her throat, making her feel a lot of pain. That¡¯s why she tried to swallow it and chase the pressure away, but she couldn¡¯t. She felt more pain when she did this, and that stubborn question suddenly came out of her throat and stopped on the top of her tongue, stubbing her as though she wanted to ask at any cost, ?Who? Who came?¡±


    To ask these questions loudly, SolHi didn¡¯t dare. She only smiled, feeling a pleasant warmth in her heart, thinking that someone dear to her could have come to see her. At the same time, she was so afraid of that moment. She was afraid to see him, even though she wanted this so badly, even if she¡¯d been the one who chased him away so many times before and didn¡¯t agree to see him after entering jail. By doing this, not only did DooSan suffer, but she too. Maybe she suffered more than he did, but she couldn¡¯t do things differently because she was afraid to see him and explain things to him. She was afraid to look into his eyes because¡­ how could she look into the eyes of the one she got to love so much, but to whom she didn¡¯t dare to tell what she was feeling for him?! What she did instead was to hurt him so much, accepting a crime she said so many times she didn¡¯t do, a crime about which she told him that she didn¡¯t remember, when so many times before she said that if she had found out that she killed that man, she would have taken her life too. However, she didn¡¯t die but had been locked inside a cage. Yes, she did that, trampling DooSan¡¯s soul and hers under her feet. That¡¯s why SolHi didn¡¯t dare to see him and look into his eyes.


    She didn¡¯t want this until that day when she felt that something was different. What exactly? SolHi just didn¡¯t know. She, as always, didn¡¯t ask, ?Who came?¡± or said, ?I didn¡¯t want to see him.¡± SolHi only followed the guardian: at a slow step, with fear in her soul, but with hope in her heart at the same time that she would see him for the last time and, after that, she could die. Only once did she want to see him again. That¡¯s all. She wasn¡¯t asking too much, even if she knew that she didn¡¯t deserve to see that man.


    Eventually, she stopped next to the door and waited for the guardian to open it. At the same time, her mind seemed to have stopped too because she couldn¡¯t think about anything at that moment. Only her heart was madly beating in her chest while waiting for that reunion. Yes, it was so close: to see disappointment and pain in the eyes of the man she loved. Or maybe she will see love? No, it was too much. It had to be a disappointment because¡­


    It had been a disappointment eventually seen in SolHi¡¯s eyes and not in DooSan¡¯s because, entering the Visiting Room, she saw a stranger instead of Han DooSan. She swallowed hard when she saw the back of that stranger, who was sitting in a wheelchair, looking in the distance through the small windows with bars of the Visiting Room.


    SolHi said nothing, nor said the stranger, who didn¡¯t even look at her. Only the guardian said, ?You have half an hour.¡± After that, she noisily closed the door behind her.


    Minutes passed after this in a hurry, but the two women said nothing. None of them reacted: they only kept looking at the target they chose: the stranger - at the window grating while SolHi looked at the stranger¡¯s back. A Deja vu in fact. Why did SolHi feel this? She couldn¡¯t figure it out yet.


    Eventually, she winced when she remembered the dream she had a few nights ago: that dream when she saw the back of that man who was lying not that far from her, of the stranger who was wearing a gray suit. Just like the stranger that she saw in front of her at that moment, who was wearing a dark gray vestment, almost black. ?Is she in mourning?¡± SolHi wondered. Right away she chased that thought away and closed her eyes for a few moments.


    Hearing noise in front of her, SolHi winced again. Then, when she opened her eyes, SolHi saw the face of the stranger. What caught her eyes? The deep black glance of the young woman who was insistently looking at her. More than that, SolHi saw the long black hair of that young woman, grabbed at her back with a hairpin. Only two strands of hair were grabbed at the back of the stranger¡¯s head while the rest of it was falling on her shoulders and breasts, up to her waist.


    This made SolHi feel envious because the stranger had beautiful black hair. Yes, she was envious of that woman because, since she entered the jail, SolHi lost her hair because of the other prisoners who cut it unevenly. That¡¯s why, unwillingly, SolHi touched her hair, something that made the stranger look at SolHi¡¯s weird haircut, which made her look different and ugly. Thus, seeing the young woman¡¯s glance focused on her haircut, SolHi felt ashamed. She felt so insignificant in front of a woman who seemed to have everything: confidence, beauty, youth, something SolHi seemed to have lost a long time ago.


    ?Take a seat,¡± the stranger told SolHi in the end, touching the wheels and pushing the wheelchair toward the table. Yet, SolHi didn¡¯t move from her place, not even when the stranger stopped next to the table. A reaction of the prisoner that didn¡¯t impress or enraged the stranger or made her feel offended. She only smiled: weirdly, coldly, just as only a stranger could smile at another one.


    Eventually, she strengthened her heart and, raising her glance, she smoothed her hair, which was so rebellious, and focused her glance on the stranger. What SolHi looked at was the small black bow the stranger wore on her hair, on the right side of her head, something that made SolHi understand that ?She lost someone she loved. But¡­ whom?¡±


    Right away, feeling her blood freezing in her veins, SolHi shuddered. ?It can¡¯t be!¡± She thought. ?That bastard didn¡¯t have sisters. A daughter? No, it also can¡¯t be! He was too young to have a daughter like this girl. Then? Who is she? I can¡¯t remember. I don¡¯t know anyone who can have such a big daughter and¡­¡±


    ?You probably wonder who I am,¡± the stranger said in a stern tone. Then¡­ she smiled.


    ?Mmm, that¡¯s right,¡± murmured SolHi. After that, she sat on the chair in front of the stranger. Her eyes were still fixed on the stranger¡¯s face, not to intimidate her, but because it seemed to her that that stranger¡¯s face reminded her about someone she knew, someone she met before, but who she couldn¡¯t remember at that moment.


    ?Lee SoRan,¡± said the stranger, two words that made SolHi wince again. Then, SolHi swallowed hard, but¡­ that name didn¡¯t tell her too much. She didn¡¯t hear it before. Maybe the surname was known to her? Lee? Well, it¡¯s a too-spread surname in South Korea. That¡¯s why it would have been a stupid idea to think she knew the stranger only because she found out her name. ?You are actually right,¡± said SoRan this time, as though reading SolHi¡¯s thoughts. ?It¡¯s a stupid thing to think you know me. We¡­ have never met before.¡±


    Only then, SolHi deeply breathed in and, supporting her arms on the table, she fixed her glance into SoRan¡¯s. After that, SolHi felt comfortable again. She felt that she was again the old SolHi, the one who for three years caught criminals and sent them to jail. A confidence she had lost after entering the prison. Nevertheless, SolHi knew that it wasn¡¯t the right time for such stupid ideas as she got to call them lately. What was important at that moment was to find out who the stranger was and why she came there to see her. More than that, SolHi was interested to find out why that girl came there at that moment. Why after a year after entering jail? That¡¯s why she finally asked, ?Why now?¡±


    ?Because¡­ dead the Captain, anyone can take his place. Even a simple soldier.¡±


    ?Dead the Captain? What the hell are you talking¡­?¡± Again! SolHi felt again her blood freezing in her veins when she remembered who sent her to jail. ?Is Captain Lee dead?¡±


    ?Mmm, he has been blown up. A few days ago. Now¡­ only his name is still known on earth.¡±


    Listening to such words, SolHi looked into the young girl¡¯s eyes again. She saw no trace of remorse in them, no pain, even if something told her that that young woman was someone close to the Captain. ?Lee. Lee SoRan,¡± murmured SolHi. ?Are you¡­?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m Captain Lee Do Hun¡¯s daughter. The one who sent you to jail a year ago.¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    SolHi swallowed hard again. Yes, she again swallowed bitter pills of saliva when she remembered the day she entered the jail for a stupid idea. Better said, she accepted to enter the jail because of someone¡¯s promise. A promise, which got to kill her inside¡­ slowly-slowly. Nevertheless, even if Captain Lee was dead, SolHi couldn¡¯t betray the deal they had a year ago. That¡¯s why, eventually, supporting her back against the back of the chair, she crossed her arms over her chest and, seriously, looked into SoRan¡¯s eyes.


    Seeing SolHi¡¯s serious glance fixed on hers, SoRan smiled. ?You still trust him,¡± she said and SolHi could feel the irony in her voice. Or¡­ was the stranger playing a prank on her? It might have been. That¡¯s why she also got to smile eventually.


    ?If you want to think this, it¡¯s up to you. Now, tell me: why are you here?¡±


    ?To offer you a deal,¡± said SoRan confidently.


    ?A deal? To me?¡± Asked SolHi in disbelief. Yet, even though she wanted to seem not interested in what the stranger wanted to say, her voice betrayed her somehow and SoRan understood the message SolHi tried to send to her through those words, ?To me? The one locked in a cage?¡±


    ?Yes, to you,¡± said SoRan, confidently. ?Why? Because only this way I can end my father¡¯s madness while you can get out of here.¡±


    Only then did SolHi understand the stranger¡¯s game: she tested her. Why? She wasn¡¯t sure. Yet, something in Lee SoRan¡¯s behavior made SolHi attentive. But¡­ why? She didn¡¯t know. What she knew was that she couldn¡¯t betray that deal. That¡¯s why she bent over the table again, on which she supported her elbows, and, staring into SoRan¡¯s eyes, SolHi hissed through her teeth, ?Listen to me, young girl: I have no idea why you decided to play this game and neither I¡¯m interested in finding it out. That¡¯s why I tell you to stop playing with me because such pranks don¡¯t work with me! You¡¯ll waste your time only because I¡¯ve seen a lot of people like you in my life. You, however, never met someone like me. That¡¯s why, I suggest you not enter a dangerous game that you have never played before. Just¡­ live your life, feel sorrow for your father who died so suddenly, and¡­ find your path in this life! Only this way you¡¯ll be able to forget what you¡¯ve lived and¡­ at the same time, forget about me!¡±


    After saying such words, SolHi stood up and headed toward the door. She stopped, however, when she heard SoRan bursting into laughter. That¡¯s why she slowly turned toward her and insistently looked at her. Yet, instead of seeing the face of a mad woman who was laughing, SolHi was amazed seeing that SoRan was naturally laughing, even though she forced herself to do that. At the same time, SolHi couldn¡¯t understand why SoRan was laughing because she didn¡¯t remember having said something funny. More than that, she was confused by that weird sparkle seen in SoRan¡¯s eyes, something that reminded SolHi about savage people. She wasn¡¯t wrong in thinking so because, soon after this, SoRan took a pile of photos she had hidden under her dress, photos she had tied to her leg with an elastic band to make sure the guardians wouldn¡¯t find them, which she threw eventually at SolHi¡¯s feet.


    ?First, look at the pictures! After that, if you still consider me crazy and that I don¡¯t know what I am talking about, you can go! I promise that I won¡¯t bother you after this. Something I doubt that won¡¯t be necessary because I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t let me go.¡± After that, pushing the wheels, she approached SolHi more. She stopped about 2 meters from SolHi and the photos, at which she insistently looked in the end.


    The same did SolHi: she also insistently looked at those photos, which were weirdly shining in the weak light of the room. Because of this, she couldn¡¯t clearly see whose photos they were. That¡¯s why she bent eventually and took a few of them in her hands, photos she looked at one by one. Looking at them, SolHi¡¯s face didn¡¯t reveal anything. Not even a muscle moved on her face, something that amazed SoRan a lot, who was insistently looking at SolHi this time, waiting for a reaction, however small, to continue her thought. SolHi, instead, kept silent.


    Eventually, SolHi threw the photos on the floor and looked at SoRan. Their eyes looked so cold at that moment, as though two enemies were facing each other and not two strangers who didn¡¯t know each other until minutes ago. Strangers that still had something in common, something that SolHi seemed not interested in finding out because she turned her back on SoRan in the end and knocked on the door.


    Nobody approached the door after the knock and this was weird. ?She has connections,¡± thought SolHi about SoRan, sketching a smile, a weird one born from disappointment because she never had such influence before. Not the same happened to the stranger who, for the simple fact that was the Captain¡¯s daughter, managed to pass the guards without being checked and then the guards let them talk alone even though they used to listen to the prisoners¡¯talk before. It actually happened each time a prisoner had visitors. Thus, the guards were finding out secrets, which they were using against the prisoners after that to get money or favors from them. At that moment, however, when they could get so many benefits, none of them were there. That¡¯s why SolHi started to hate herself at that moment and wanted to have had a father like the Captain. If she had had such a father, she was sure she wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much. She would have been free for sure and, maybe, far away from Korea. Somewhere, safe!


    Not the same thought SoRan had. To her, the guardians¡¯absence meant the chance to continue her thought and bring SolHi back to her senses, chasing the remorse and the hidden desires away from her soul when she said, ?Ten years ago, I¡¯ve been the victim of a rape.¡±


    SolHi shuddered and swallowed hard again. Yet, she didn¡¯t look at SoRan, who added, ?The same method, the same violence used to hurt my body, the same strange voice while using a voice modifier, and the same reason - revenge.¡± Not even this way, she got to force SolHi to watch her. ?That¡¯s why you are here,¡± whispered SoRan in a low voice. ?Because he wanted to make justice for me. The same you¡¯ve seen in the pictures, but you preferred to ignore.¡±


    Only then, SolHi looked at the stranger again. Her fists were squeezed and her eyes focused on SoRan¡¯s face, who was staring at one picture: of two men that were shaking hands. It wasn¡¯t clear who the men in the picture were. At least SolHi couldn¡¯t see clearly who they were.


    Nevertheless, even though they couldn¡¯t see the faces of those men, they both knew the pact they made. Well, at least SoRan seemed to know this well. SolHi - she could only imagine this because her mind didn¡¯t work at that moment. It was seen from the slow shaking of her lips while a thought was spinning in her head, ?Did they use me?¡±


    She winced eventually when SoRan said, ?I don¡¯t need an answer right now. You can think about this and, if you want, I can take you out of here.¡±


    SolHi would have wished to tell SoRan then, ?As though you can. Even if you are Captain¡¯s Lee daughter, it¡¯s not as easy as it seems to take me out of here.¡± Yet, even if she decided to ask this loudly, she didn¡¯t have time because the door opened and the guardian entered.


    Entering the room, the guardian didn¡¯t see the photos. This happened because of SoRan, who let the blanket fall off her knees. Even so, it made the guardian attentive, more when she spotted SolHi¡¯s eyes focused on that blanket. That¡¯s why the woman, about forty, also looked over there but saw nothing. It was a very well-guarded secret, just like the conversation the two strangers had, who met for the first time in a cold visit room in the prison, a secret related to a similar attack, one that mutilated their bodies and souls.


    Eventually, SoRan said, making SolHi react, ?I¡¯ll stop by here once again. Then, I wait for a favorable answer, Ian SolHi. Otherwise, you won¡¯t ever leave this place.¡± After that, the door closed behind the guardian, who pushed SolHi to get out of the room.


    Behind them, SoRan turned toward the other door and said, ?Detective Kan, you can come in now!¡± Words after which the door opened and Kan entered the room. He stopped after a few steps and looked at the other door, through which SolHi and the guard exited, for he had listened to the young women¡¯s conversation, being behind that second door. Kan also saw SolHi, looking through the small window with bars, and felt pain. For SolHi, of course, and for him too. He felt sorrow for not being able to protect her and not being capable of making her accept seeing him that year because he would have liked to tell her that she wasn¡¯t alone in that war. At the same time, Kan felt sorrow seeing her so skinny, seeing her eyes so pale and with visible purple marks under them, to see her veins so visible on her arms, and that weird haircut when, before entering the jail, the hair was SolHi¡¯s pride, even if it wasn¡¯t too long and neither it looked rich. Yet, it was so beautiful, of a bright brown almost blond when it was bathed by the sunlight.


    ?The photos,¡± said SoRan confidently, bringing Kan back to reality. Thus, smiling, Kan looked at her. He said nothing eventually. The detective only approached the pictures, took the blanket and put it on the girl¡¯s legs, put the pictures into his pocket, and, pushing the wheelchair, they headed toward the exit door.


    Behind the other door, which led toward the entrails of the prison, SolHi was slowly walking behind the guardian. She walked so slowly not because she didn¡¯t want to walk faster, but because she couldn¡¯t do that while thoughts took over her, just as the feeling started to control her because it had been too much for her to see someone else than the prisoners, who he saw only, in the last year.


    That day, she saw a stranger. She saw Lee SoRan, who told her that she entered the jail to make it possible for someone else to get revenge, paying for old sins and not because she had to do that, paying for something that was a secret for the entire world, but not for SolHi. A secret she must keep, a big secret that sent her to jail a year ago, a secret that could save lives. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t afford to tell someone else about this because she couldn¡¯t take that risk, for someone to die instead of her again.


    ?What did you and Lee SoRan talk about?¡± The guard asked SolHi, right after stepping in front of her and forcing her to stop. Yet, even though the guard was waiting for an answer to satisfy her ego, SolHi kept silent, a silence that irritated the guardian. Nevertheless, she didn¡¯t insist on finding out that secret. It was useless. Why? Because if she had insisted, she could have had problems with Captain Lee Do Hun¡¯s daughter, the one who helped her so much before and thanks to whom she got to work there, having a good salary and also other¡­ favors which helped her to increase her wealth. Yet, this wasn¡¯t the only reason the guard didn¡¯t want Lee SoRan as an enemy: she was sure that the young woman would stop by there again. Thus, she would gain more than she gained before because, that day, SoRan gave her 500 bucks. Amount of money that seemed so little for her lately, but still money she couldn¡¯t refuse. Yes, she couldn¡¯t because it helped her to save her son, who was ill. That¡¯s why she only shook her head eventually and told SolHi, ?Forget about it! Just¡­ let¡¯s go!¡±


    SolHi followed her after that command because it was all that she could do at that moment. Nevertheless, she left her soul and mind in that Visiting Room, just as she left there her hope of seeing Han DooSan again one day. Yes, seeing DooSan remained a dream because, after that day, she was sure that he wouldn¡¯t have come to see her ever, for¡­ she didn¡¯t have that right. She didn¡¯t have the right to see the one to whom she killed his soul. Yes, she didn¡¯t have it, that¡¯s why her eyes filled with tears again¡­

 CHAPTER 4: OLD ENEMIES

    ?What did you talk to SolHi?¡± Kan asked SoRan after they exited the prison and headed toward the car parked not that far from the prison¡¯s gates.


    ?Not that much,¡± replied SoRan drily. ?Let¡¯s say she hasn¡¯t been that eager to talk to me. Or¡­ to see me. She became toothy, like a pitbull that had been closed for so long in a cage.¡±


    ?And? Wouldn¡¯t have you acted the same if it had been you inside that cage? Without the possibility to see the people you love or the sun?¡±


    ?I didn¡¯t send her there. She willingly accepted to enter the jail for others.¡±


    ?Lee SoRan!¡± Kan told her in a stern voice. ?You can¡¯t talk like that about something you aren¡¯t sure about. We aren¡¯t sure that¡¯s true what you think that it might be true. All we have is just an idea. Nothing more.¡±


    ?We have pictures!¡± Replied SoRan confidently.


    ?Fake photos, probably. This is also a possibility.¡±


    ?What if they aren¡¯t fake? What if Father really did that to protect his back? Even if he had been blown up eventually and his ?allies¡± hadn¡¯t been punished for what they did.¡±


    Kan smiled. ?I see you really hated him.¡±


    SoRan blocked the wheels with her hands. Then, gnashing her teeth, a sound so clearly heard by Kan, she made him stop. After that, the detective took a few steps and stopped in front of SoRan. The girl didn¡¯t look into his eyes, but somewhere on the ground. That¡¯s why Kan squatted and touched her hand. ?Don¡¯t take it personally!¡± He said. ?I just¡­¡±


    ?You only told the truth,¡± replied SoRan suddenly. ?And yes, I hated my father. At least this is what I thought since not long ago.¡±


    ?A hatred I don¡¯t understand, to be honest.¡±


    ?Does it seem little to you what he has done to SolHi?¡±


    ?This is something we aren¡¯t sure about. Yet, even though it¡¯s true what we suspect, your father did that to make justice to you.¡±


    ?By trampling others under his feet?¡± SoRan shouted. ?I don¡¯t need such happiness.¡±


    ?Maybe, but you can¡¯t judge him for deciding this. Each of us has the right to decide the way we¡¯ll act even if we aren¡¯t sure that this will ensure our success. This is what Captain Lee did. I think.¡±


    ?Don¡¯t defend him!¡± SoRan hissed through her teeth.


    ?I don¡¯t defend him. I only¡­ try to understand him. It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been a father once.¡±


    Kan¡¯s words made SoRan insistently look at him. ?A father?¡± She thought. ?I knew that Detective Kan doesn¡¯t have kids. Or¡­ is he talking about SolHi now?¡± Questions she didn¡¯t dare to ask loudly. She only changed the trajectory of the chair and, pushing the wheels, she said to Kan, ?Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t leave Mother alone for so long. And¡­ I also need time to think about what has happened today. I need to think about this a lot.¡±


    Kan reproachfully shook his head. ?She has to think! Well, it¡¯s good to know that she doesn¡¯t think too much while I¡¯m around. Otherwise, I¡¯m dead for sure!¡±


    ?Are you coming?¡± SoRan shouted again, stopping about 10 meters from him.


    ?Do I have any other choice?¡± Kan replied jokingly.


    ?Not really,¡± she said and both burst into laughter.


    ***


    Sat next to the bars of the cell, SolHi was chewing in silence the last events that marked her life: Ha Rin¡¯s appearance in the same cell as she was and Lee SoRan¡¯s visit, who told her about Lee¡¯s death. A piece of news that marked her a lot. Thus, not being capable of seeing the angry faces of the other prisoners, who all that wanted was to hurt her, SolHi asked the guardian to take her to her cell and not to the yard where the other prisoners were.


    Listening to SolHi¡¯s request, the guardian didn¡¯t oppose it, something that amazed SolHi a lot because she knew that the guardians hated her even if she never did anything to them. On the contrary, the guardian said, ?If you want this, you can go to your cell. Thus, we¡¯ll have fewer problems because of you.¡± After that, when SolHi entered the cell, the first thought of the guardian was to close the door, something she didn¡¯t do eventually, but let it open before going away.


    Nevertheless, even if this was a chance to breathe freely, SolHi didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this. The only thing that made her happy was to know that she had half an hour only for her before the other prisoners would be back in their cells. That¡¯s why, sitting on the floor and supporting her back on the bars, she closed her eyes, fully enjoying the solitude. Something she couldn¡¯t enjoy for long because the torment in her soul was felt again so vividly. Thus, when the storm came back to her chest, SolHi felt even more agitated than before, something that made her confused.


    ?Damn it!¡± She suddenly murmured, grabbing her hair with both hands and squeezing it. Even tears appeared in the corner of her eyes when SolHi looked in front again. That¡¯s why she asked herself. ?Why am I crying?¡± Yet, not understanding the reason why she was crying, SolHi quickly wiped the tears before others dripped on her cheeks soon after this.


    Only then, she understood why she was crying: she felt sorrow. Yes, she felt sorrow for herself because, instead of seeing DooSan, she¡¯d been humiliated by a stranger with beautiful eyes and hair that day, a stranger with long black hair that was so beautiful lying on her shoulders. Thus, she got to feel envious of the stranger again and wanted so badly to be in her place.


    She winced eventually when she remembered what SoRan told her before she left the visiting room. ?Ten years ago, I¡¯ve been the victim of a rape¡­ The same method, the same violence used to hurt my body, the same strange voice because of a voice modifier, and the same reason - revenge.¡± These words made SolHi close her eyes again and try to remember if she had seen such cases while working for the police. No, she didn¡¯t see that. She was sure about this because she looked for similar cases of rape that happened in the last fifteen years. Yet, even if she had seen a lot of similar cases, she didn¡¯t remember to have seen SoRan¡¯s name as one of the victims.


    Why? Why SoRan said then that she¡¯d been the victim of rape if there wasn¡¯t such a case? Did she lie to her? No, SolHi was sure that the girl wasn¡¯t lying. At the same time, she knew that there was a secret behind that story. She felt it, even if it seemed weird to her. At the same time, it seemed strange to SolHi that SoRan knew about the abandoned warehouse even if she didn¡¯t mention this. ?Did she investigate my case?¡± No, it was too much. Maybe she just invented all this to make her pay attention to what she tried to say. Or¡­ ?Maybe she did that? No, oh, she wasn¡¯t sure. She wasn¡¯t sure of anything anymore. That¡¯s why, when she felt a headache, SolHi also felt dizzy.


    To feel better, SolHi laid her head on her arms and closed her eyes. Thus, she allowed the silence of the cell and the despair from her soul to take over her again. Her mind, however, was stubborn and didn¡¯t want her to have some rest. That¡¯s why she was thinking over and over again at each word she told the stranger and SoRan said to her, just as she was thinking over and over again if it was true what the other one said and that she¡¯d been used when she¡¯d been sent to the jail.


    Staying in that position, SolHi remembered a sentence Captain Lee told her when there were only the two of them in the Interrogatory Room of Kanam Police Station after Sun DuSik left it in a rush. ?If you want to save him, you must sacrifice yourself. We all did that because only this way we can triumph.¡±


    ?What did Captain Lee try to tell me then? What was the real message of his words?¡± SolHi wondered in a shaking voice, raising her head and looking in front. She kept her arms crossed over her knees and squeezed her fists. Yet, no matter how she tried to find an answer to her questions, she couldn¡¯t.


    Eventually, doubt sneaked into her soul. ?What if Lee SoRan is right and I¡¯ve been closed here for nothing?¡± Revenge. It was probably the reason why she was there. Yes, Han YuSan was the name of that revenge because¡­ ah, yes, now she remembered - Lee DoHun and DooSan¡¯s father, Han Min Sun, had been good friends. How didn¡¯t she think about this before? How did she allow others to deceive her so easily?


    ?You¡¯ve been a fool, Ian SolHi. You allowed them to deceive you,¡± she murmured eventually, overwhelmed by pain and remorse. That¡¯s why she bit her lips just not to allow other tears to wash her cheeks. ?You¡¯ve paid eventually for what others wanted and you have not even been able to understand that they have just used you. Justice? Bullshit! To defend him? Damn it! They just got what they wanted: to close you in this cell. This was the initial plan and they made it, lying to you and making you believe in fairy tales because¡­¡±


    ?Are you talking to yourself lately?¡± She heard Ha Rin¡¯s voice to her right, something that made SolHi wince. After that, she turned her head and looked at her cellmate from the corner of her eye only. Not for a long time because, seconds later, she looked in front, but said nothing. Thus, she heard Ha Rin¡¯s laughter and the noise of her footsteps that were approaching the door. ?You are actually right,¡± she said, stopping next to the door. ?That¡¯s why you are here.¡± SolHi didn¡¯t understand what the woman was talking about. Yet, she didn¡¯t want to ask the reason why that one was talking like that. All she wanted was to be left alone, something Ha Rin didn¡¯t want because she said, soon after this, as if SolHi asked for an explanation, ?I mean¡­ you are right in thinking that you¡¯ve been fooled.¡±


    ?It¡¯s none of your business eventually,¡± replied SolHi sharply. ?I can handle it.¡±


    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Ha Rin laughed, ?No doubt about this because, as far as I can see, you have handled it perfectly lately. I¡¯m talking now not only about the wounds on your body or the frequent crisis and the haircut but also the fact that you are here, having the status of a sentenced to death.¡±


    ?I killed someone,¡± said SolHi drily. Yet, even if she tried to seem honest, she was lying. ?I think that¡¯s clear enough now why do I have this red number on my chest.¡±


    ?Aaa, good because I was thinking that¡¯s only an accessory,¡± said Ha Rin ironically. After that, sitting on the floor, right in front of SolHi, she said, ?Now tell me, since when have you been here?¡±


    ?I think you know that already. I don¡¯t see the point in answering this question.¡±


    ?I think you should answer that question. Otherwise¡­ I would have cut your throat a long time ago.¡± SolHi stared at her, confused. Ha Rin smiled only. Yet, it wasn¡¯t clear if her smile was a kind one or a cunning one. Eventually, she said, ?I made you attentive, right?¡±


    ?Maybe,¡± hissed SolHi through her teeth, biting a little the top of her tongue. She did that not because she wanted to hide her fear, which she didn¡¯t feel at that moment and this was strange, but because she decided that more words were useless.


    ?I think that¡¯s more than a ?maybe¡± here. What I think is that you are more than interested in finding out what I know.¡±


    ?And? What do I win if I find this out? Wow, wait! The question should be a little bit different: what do you win by telling me what you know?¡±


    ?Rather, I lose than I win.¡±


    ?Then, you should keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ?Do you think so? I mean: do you really think that¡¯s a good idea to keep silent?¡±


    ?What do I know? Probably it is a good idea because¡­ let¡¯s say I¡¯ve learned a lot this year here, in prison.¡±


    ?You spent more than a year here. Let¡¯s not forget those few months you spent in prison, some years ago. Eight years to be more precise. And¡­ the scars on your arms and legs.¡± SolHi swallowed hard and shuddered, deeply looking into the woman¡¯s eyes. ?I see I¡¯ve made you really attentive now,¡± Ha Rin said, grinning. ?I hurt you then.¡±


    A hand, stretched in front, suddenly grabbed Ha Rin by the throat. After that, pouncing on her, SolHi pressed the woman¡¯s throat with both hands, using all the force she could use at that moment. Even her eyes turned red while her lips were continuously murmuring, ?You, bitch! Because of you, I suffered so much! Why? Why?¡±


    Ha Rin, to SolHi¡¯s great surprise, didn¡¯t defend herself. On the contrary, she kept weirdly grinning even if she didn¡¯t have air. Then, when she had the chance, she told SolHi, ?Press it! Harder and become one of us! Thus, you won¡¯t ever get out of here! I swear!¡±


    Such words drove SolHi crazy, more so when she heard the strange sounds that were coming out of the woman¡¯s throat. Something that made her press more and more on that throat. Then, suddenly, as though a camera had taken a picture of her, SolHi remembered the moment DooSan tried to strangle her next to his car, on that country road, next to that weird abandoned warehouse. At that moment, she, just like Ha Rin, couldn¡¯t oppose someone¡¯s desire to take her life. She also remembered the tears seen in his eyes while he pressed her throat, something that made her doubt what she wanted to do and she released Ha Rin, who, involuntarily, touched her neck with both hands and moved further from SolHi while continuously coughing, trying to recover her natural breath.


    Insistently looking at her hands, SolHi saw them stained with blood. Then, she remembered the scar on the attacker¡¯s chin. That¡¯s why she shuddered, moreover when she heard Ha Rin saying, ?Coward!¡± Looking at her cellmate, SolHi saw tears in her eyes. Something that amazed her a lot. Nevertheless, understanding that it could be a prank played by her memory, SolHi closed her eyes and told herself, ?It¡¯s because of the coughing! It¡¯s only because of this! She can¡¯t cry because she¡¯s still alive! SolHi, wake up!¡± She demanded herself, covering her face with both palms.


    Listening to the sound of an open dagger, SolHi¡¯s heart stopped for a few seconds. Even so, she didn¡¯t look in front, where she heard that sound. On the contrary, SolHi preferred to stay that way: seeing nothing. Only when the sharp blade of the dagger touched her arm, cutting it, and when she felt the pain sneaking into her bones, SolHi suddenly moved and grabbed that blade with her empty hand. Then, she squeezed it. She squeezed it so hard that she felt the blood dripping on her arm while her eyes were staring with hatred at Ha Rin and her lips murmured, ?Why? Why do you do all this?¡±


    ?I told you already: it¡¯s an order.¡±


    ?Then, you shouldn¡¯t have saved me a few evenings ago. Thus, you would have avoided staining your hands with blood again.¡±


    ?And lose all the fun?¡± Asked Ha Rin, grinning. Then, pulling the dagger, she hurt SolHi¡¯s palm even more. After that, cleaning the dagger¡¯s blade from SolHi¡¯s trousers, she sat on the floor again, playing with the sharp blade which she closed and opened over and over again. While Ha Rin was doing this, SolHi looked in front. Not at the woman¡¯s face, but at the object that hurt her and which was a toy in Ha Rin¡¯s hands at that moment.


    Suddenly, she felt dizzy again and closed her eyes. Yet, it didn¡¯t help her to feel better. On the contrary, she felt that everything was rotating around her. Even so, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this, but only said to herself, ?If I stay this way, with my eyes closed, I¡¯ll feel better eventually. Yes, it will help me because it can¡¯t last forever.¡± Nevertheless, the dizziness didn¡¯t pass. She felt that her head was heavy and she wanted to vomit. In her ears, a strange buzz was heard, something unbearable, but which she wanted to stop. Yet, it didn¡¯t stop but became insufferable eventually.


    In the end, she felt that someone grabbed her by the wrist and, pulling it, that person dragged her in front. SolHi didn¡¯t oppose it or open her eyes. She only thought, ?Let¡¯s happen what should happen. I just want all this to end.¡± Yet, nothing got to its end. Only something very cold touched her wound. Then, she felt a strange pulsation on the injured palm when the cloth wrapped around it. Next to her ear, she heard Ha Rin¡¯s breath, something she got to know in the last few days. Yes, it was something known to her, so similar to that breath she heard a few years ago when she got those scars on her arms and legs.


    ?Better no,¡± murmured SolHi eventually when she felt that Ha Rin grabbed her by the arms and tried to help her to stand up. ?Let this be the end! It¡¯ll be quiet after that.¡±


    ?And lose all the fun?¡± Replied Ha Rin, grinning into SolHi¡¯s left ear. ?It won¡¯t be funny at all. That¡¯s why: do me a favor and live!¡±


    Listening to those words, SolHi opened her eyes and looked at Ha Rin¡¯s face. Thus, she saw something strange floating in front of her eyes. Only the black eyes of the woman were so clearly seen by SolHi, who, for a second, saw the kindness blinking in them. ?It¡¯s only an illusion,¡± thought SolHi, smiling, a smile that made Ha Rin confused. Nevertheless, she said nothing. She only struggled with SolHi until this one stood up. After that, supporting SolHi on the bars of the cell, she asked her to keep her balance. Then, approaching the WC, Ha Rin threw the dagger into it and washed it. However, it hadn¡¯t been that easy and she needed to wash it two or three times more until the dagger disappeared. Later, when the weapon vanished, Ha Rin approached SolHi, who watched everything she did, and, putting SolHi¡¯s arm around her shoulders, she forced her cellmate to follow her.


    Ten minutes later, they got to the first aid room. Nobody was there at that moment, even if the doctor should have been there. Yet, seeing nobody there didn¡¯t bother SolHi or Ha Rin. On the contrary, they felt relaxed not seeing the doctor there even though none of them knew why they felt that. Then, when they got sure that nobody saw them entering, Ha Rin carefully closed the door, and, along with SolHi, who was staggering to her feet, they approached one of the beds.


    After lying on one of the empty beds, SolHi closed her eyes. She felt dizzy and that she wasn¡¯t capable anymore to keep her eyes open. Even so, she heard Ha Rin approaching one of the drawers and looking for alcohol, bandages, and instruments. Then, SolHi heard Ha Rin washing her hands, with a lot of water. She even heard the soap slipping on the sink while Ha Rin poured alcohol over her hands, to put on some latex gloves eventually.


    ?Have you been a doctor?¡± SolHi asked after she opened her eyes and saw what Ha Rin was doing.


    ?You can say it so! Yet, let¡¯s not talk about this right now!¡±


    ?Why?¡± Insisted SolHi, who, defeated by the pain, closed her eyes again.


    ?Because this is an old story. Too painful in fact. Something I don¡¯t intend to talk to a stranger about.¡±


    SolHi forced a smile, something that amazed Ha Rin, who stared at her eventually. Yet, even if she wanted to ask SolHi why she laughed, Ha Rin only pulled a chair close to the bed and did the same with the small table on which she put the instruments. After that, she sat on that chair.


    ?Be careful,¡± said SolHi without opening her eyes. ?I don¡¯t want another scar on my palm! Even if I doubt I won¡¯t have one after this.¡±


    ?Me either,¡± murmured Ha Rin suddenly pressing with all her force on the wound.


    SolHi gasped because of the pain. Then, because of the heavy blood loss, she lost consciousness. This didn¡¯t alarm Ha Rin, as if this was what she wanted. After that, pouring alcohol onto the wound, she disinfected it, to sew it later.


    It was something weird to look at the butcher saving his victim. More than that, it was something weird for Ha Rin to do that because she never felt that she had to protect someone, more over the one whom she hurt with her hands. Yet, with SolHi, she got to feel this. She came to feel that she had to hurt and protect her at the same time. Why? She had no idea. She only felt guilty and responsible for her fate. That¡¯s why she took care of her wound. Then, she threw the gloves, the bandages, and the instruments she used to sew the wound into the trash can. After that, she washed her hands and, looking for some medicine in another drawer, she introduced some liquid into a syringe, which she later injected into SolHi.


    Hearing that the door opened, Ha Rin winced. She did that not because she was scared, but because she didn¡¯t expect that someone would enter. Looking at the door, she saw a woman, about forty, with blond hair, cut into a bob up to her shoulders, staring at her. The doctor said nothing. She only looked at SolHi for a few moments, at the number on her vestment, to inhale this deeply later. After that, she approached the table and took a few notes.


    ?You can go!¡± She told Ha Rin eventually. ?I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ?Of course not! I can¡¯t do that and you know why.


    ?Then, you shouldn¡¯t have hurt her, Ha Rin! Or¡­ you shouldn¡¯t have taken care of her. Only this way you can be free.¡±


    Ha Rin sketched a sad smile. ?As though it can be that easy! And¡­ you know better than me that I can¡¯t be free! Not as long as he¡¯s alive.¡±


    ?Kill him, then!¡± The doctor said, in a sure tone. ?Or kill her!¡± She added, pointing with her head toward SolHi. ?She¡¯s the price of your freedom.¡±


    Ha Rin sighed, sitting next to SolHi. After that, looking at SolHi¡¯s sleeping face, she said, ?I can¡¯t!¡±


    ?Why?¡± The doctor asked in a sure tone, taking a few steps toward SolHi and Ha Rin. While approaching them, she stuck her hands into her pockets. ?She wouldn¡¯t be the first person you had sent to the other world.¡±


    ?Yet, she¡¯d be the first one who doesn¡¯t deserve it, Mi Hi. She¡¯ll be the first person whose death won¡¯t make me happy.¡±


    Suddenly, Mi Hi slapped Ha Rin. That¡¯s why Ha Rin looked at her as though she was a fighting dog, ready to attack. Meanwhile, the doctor told her, hissing the words through her teeth, ?We are talking about our freedom, idiot! If you don¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Then, so suddenly, that Ha Rin winced, Mi Hi took a scalpel out of her pocket and tried to stab it into SolHi¡¯s hip. She failed eventually because of Ha Rin, who suddenly grabbed her by the arm. After that, fighting for a few moments, Ha Rin managed to push Mi Hi away from SolHi. Then, stepping in front of her, she told the doctor, ?Stay away from all this, Kuk Mi Hi, or I swear I kill you!¡±


    ?You couldn¡¯t kill her, but you¡¯ll kill me?¡±


    ?Mmm,¡± replied Ha Rin confidently, ?I can kill you because you have sins on your soul. She doesn¡¯t have them. At least she doesn¡¯t have sins that affect me. So, do what I say if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Mi Hi, listening to what Ha Rin said, withdrew her arm, dropping the scalpel, which fell under the bed. Yet, none of the women looked at it. They were too busy to look with hatred at each other, a hint that they had things to share¡­ A big secret, in fact, one that was absolutely necessary not to be discovered ever¡­

 CHAPTER 5: REVEALED SECRETS (1)

    A FEW DAYS BEFORE LEE¡¯S DEATH


    After he stopped the car and got out of it, Lee suddenly felt someone grabbing his arm. Then, before he realized what was going on, Lee felt the coldness of the fence that surrounded his yard. Lee even moaned when his arm was twisted to his back, feeling as though the arrow of pain had pierced it. This even made him shudder more, a feeling intensified by the coldness of the wall, which his left cheek was touching at that moment.


    This weird event wasn¡¯t something the Captain liked. How to like it when he didn¡¯t even have the chance to defend himself, something that hinted to him that he had been too immersed in thoughts lately if he hadn¡¯t felt that someone was approaching him on the sly, intending to hurt him. Even so, Lee didn¡¯t get anxious because he felt that the one who attacked him didn¡¯t want him dead or injure him more than he had done already when he twisted his arm at his back, and this was a point in his favor.


    Eventually, when he¡¯d been able to react, Lee tried to see who attacked him. Yet, the Captain couldn¡¯t look back because his attacker kept pressing with his arm over the back of his neck. Then, it was the darkness around, a thick one that could be cut with the knife, something that made it impossible to see something clear around - only a black silhouette right behind him.


    Who was the attacker? Lee had no idea. He only felt that it would have been better for him to stay quiet and wait for that one to present himself. Lee did that not because he wasn¡¯t able to defend himself or knock the attacker down while he was well-trained. Yet, he felt that it was safer for him not to look for troubles when everything seemed to be a simple reckoning of someone whom he trampled on the toes.


    Lee wasn¡¯t wrong at all in thinking so. Soon after this, he found out the name of the attacker. Who exactly? No one other than Kan, who hissed through his teeth so suddenly, ?So, coward, will you look into my eyes this time or hide again?¡± This question made Lee wince, then frown because¡­ Kan was the last person about whom he would have thought was capable of attacking him behind his back. And, as far as he remembered, he had never done anything to the detective. Only if¡­?¡±


    Feeling Lee nervous, Kan smiled. ?I see that you finally remembered who I am and the reason why I¡¯m here, right? As you seem surprised to see me here.¡±


    ?Nea, I¡¯m not surprised,¡± Lee drily responded. ?I¡¯m rather confused because¡­ I¡¯ve never thought that you are capable of attacking someone behind his back.¡±


    ?Let¡¯s say I¡¯ve learned this from the best. You, for example, because you are the first one who has stabbed us behind our back. A year ago.¡±


    ?Aaa, it¡¯s because of this,¡± Lee murmured in mockery, although it wasn¡¯t his intention. ?You are here for Ian SolHi. Or¡­ am I wrong?¡±


    ?No, you aren¡¯t wrong!¡± Kan growled right into Lee¡¯s ear. ?Why? Because I¡¯m not convinced by your reasons to ?make justice for others.¡± Why? Because I know now what kind of bastard you are.¡±


    The last sentence drove Lee crazy. Because of this, he nervously moved, trying to release himself. Yet, he couldn¡¯t do that because Kan, who seemed to have completely lost his mind, kept pressing on the man¡¯s neck with his arm. This even made Lee growl at one point, ?What¡¯s wrong with you? Have you lost your mind or what?¡±


    ?Absolutely,¡± Kan told him confidently, staring into the captain¡¯s eyes, whom he suddenly turned to face him. Then, before Lee had the chance to react, Kan pushed him against the wall again, pressing with the elbow on the throat this time. The detective was damn furious that even his eyes were madly sparkling at that moment, and this was so because he felt betrayed. ?Like a beaten dog, which was left behind and ignored when he needed to be protected the most. I feel the same now. Do you know why? Because¡­ the one I trusted and whom I considered a real man stabbed us all behind our backs and spat in our souls only because he looked to get some personal profit. This is my problem! Yet, although I know what¡¯s wrong with me, I have no idea what¡¯s wrong with you, Captain Lee! Why? Because I thought we were friends, fighting for the same cause when, in fact, some of us were just bluffing. You for example. The reason? You should tell me why! Just as I ask you to tell me the reason why you killed all of us that day.¡±


    ?I have no idea what you are talking about!¡± Replied Lee, looking elsewhere. ?I only did my job.¡±


    ?Bulshit! What you did was to protect your back!¡±


    Lee squinted at him. ?Do you have something to accuse me of, Kan? If yes, just tell it! Don¡¯t go around the bush, asphyxiating normal people without a real reason to do that!¡±


    Kan burst into laughter, although he didn¡¯t want to laugh at that moment. ?With no reason?¡± The detective finally asked, hissing the words through his teeth. ?This is what you think? That I¡¯m here without a reason? If yes, you are stupid! You are just a dog that bites the hand of the one who feeds him.¡±


    It was Lee¡¯s turn to smile. ?I heard that before!¡±


    ?It doesn¡¯t even surprise me because I¡¯m sure we aren¡¯t the first ones whose neck you have broken to get some profit.¡±


    Such words drove Lee crazy. He even pushed Kan away from him, releasing himself eventually. After that, straightening his back, arms, and neck to chase the numbness away, Lee prepared for a new fight because he was sure that Kan wouldn¡¯t have given up. Yet, he was wrong because Kan didn¡¯t attack him after this. The detective only carefully looked at him, waiting to see what would Lee surprise him with at that time. Kan¡¯s eyes, because of the nervousness caused by the waiting, even started to sparkle savagely.


    Suddenly, when the street lamp turned on, to Lee¡¯s right, both he and Kan winced. They did that because it had been so unexpected. It was so for Lee, who thought that it was broken and that it would pass forever until the authorities would replace it. Yet, he¡¯d been once again wrong that night.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong about Kan though because the detective, after he could control himself after the scare with the street lamp, fixed his glance on Lee again. Also staring at Kan, Lee compared him to a real fighting dog. Why? The detective¡¯s eyes were injected with blood as though he was drugged. Even his lower jaw was shaking at that moment, something that hinted to Lee that Kan was ready to kill if he had had the chance, and the Captain thought this because Kan looked like he had never seen him before. Even so, ?It¡¯s weird,¡± said Lee suddenly.


    Kan frowned. ?Do you think so?¡± Kan asked ironically. ?If you think so, it means we are on the same wavelength. I hadn¡¯t been wrong at least this time because I thought that I lost my mind with everything that happened.¡±


    Lee smiled. ?It wouldn¡¯t have been anything strange to have lost our mind with everything we have lived.¡±


    ?I see you know what I¡¯m talking about and why I¡¯m here.¡±


    ?At least I can guess it if I¡¯m not sure. Maybe I¡¯m also sure because all those who have attacked me lately had a single reason to do that: Ian SolHi!¡±


    The detective¡¯s eyes savagely sparkled again. Then, he said in a slightly mocking tone, ?You at least don¡¯t forget the name of those you¡¯ve trampled, dog.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t like your ironic tone, Kan! Just as I don¡¯t like your insults.¡±


    ?What I don¡¯t like is to be fooled. Yet, you did that. You considered me stupid and played with me, just as you did to Han DooSan. Something that surprises me because you have always boasted that he¡¯s your friend and you defend him. You did that: sending SolHi to jail, saying that you did a favor to Han DooSan when you did that favor to yourself, the one who had a lot of things to hide.¡± Lee frowned again. ?What? Are you surprised that I know this? Or¡­ you have thought that we won¡¯t ever find out this, and you¡¯ll keep acting up at your will?¡±


    ?As I said, I have no idea what you are talking about,¡± Lee played the fool.


    The Captain¡¯s reaction drove Kan crazy. The detective even punched the wall behind Lee. Then, shaking like hell while staring with hatred at his enemy, he told him, ?Stop fooling others, Lee! I know everything. So, tell me: how much have they paid you this time?¡±


    Lee nervously moved. ?Paid? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ?The same thing we talked about before - Ian SolHi! So, stop going round the bush and answer the damn question: how much have they paid you for sending SolHi to jail?¡±


    ?You have lost your mind for sure,¡± Lee hissed through his teeth. ?I haven¡¯t sent anyone to jail. Not someone who didn¡¯t deserve it and you know this very well: Ian SolHi accepted her guilt.¡±


    ?Or you forced her to accept that guilt. This can also be a probability, can¡¯t it?!¡±


    ?Prove it, Kan! Find evidence, not only talk about this!¡±


    ?I¡¯ll prove it, don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll also find that evidence if it¡¯s necessary to have them. And, if I prove that I¡¯m right, Lee, I swear that you won¡¯t go to jail!¡±


    ?Aaa, no?! If I don¡¯t go to jail, where will you send me? To the grave?¡± Lee asked with a certain irony in his voice. Kan bitterly smiled, something that made Lee attentive. ?You won¡¯t do that! Do you know why? Because you aren¡¯t a criminal, Kan!¡±


    ?Don¡¯t be that sure I won¡¯t do that, Lee. I¡¯ll do it because nobody touches my people without paying for this. You won¡¯t be an exception!¡±


    Out of control, although he also didn¡¯t know why he reacted like that, Lee pushed Kan away from him. He pushed the detective so hard that Kan stumbled to his feet, hitting himself against the car eventually, turning the alarm on. Then, still shaking, Lee squeezed his fists, hissing through his teeth, ?Dog!¡±


    Kan, at all bothered by that turnabout, only composed himself. He even strangely smiled after that, staring at the bicyclist who was stopped not that far from them and was insistently looking at them. Then, when he felt that the witness bothered him, the detective hissed through his teeth, ?Beat it! This is not your problem!¡± He even showed his badge to the man, forcing him to go away eventually. After that, when he made sure that no curious eyes were focused on them, Kan slowly turned toward Lee.


    Looking at the captain this time, who was still shaking like hell because of his nerves, Kan whispered, disappointed, ?At least tell me why you have done this, Lee Do Hun! Or this one: was it worth it to lose everything for nothing?¡±


    Lee didn¡¯t answer. He only squeezed the phone and, biting his lower lip, he looked elsewhere. The detective¡¯s question still buzzed in his ear, squirming him inside too. Then, when he understood that he should have at least answered Kan¡¯s question when he didn¡¯t answer DooSan¡¯s, Lee said in a shaking voice, ?It was worth it, you know?! I¡¯m a father, that¡¯s why I¡¯ve done what I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Lee¡¯s response amazed Kan a lot. ?Because you are a father?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m a father because only the heart of a father can trample his ego and do what I have done, Kan.¡±


    Even more confused than before, Kan kept staring at Lee¡¯s face. Then, when the screen of Lee¡¯s phone turned on, he looked at SoRan¡¯s photo, which Lee showed him. In that photo, Kan saw SoRan on a hospital bed, all bandaged, and connected to AIT.


    ?This happened ten years ago,¡± Lee suddenly said. ?Since then, my child has been in a wheelchair.¡±


    ?And?¡± Asked Kan resentfully. ?What does it have to do with SolHi? As far as I know, SolHi hasn¡¯t been involved in any other tragedy than the one related to Han YuSan¡¯s death. Even so, you made her pay for what happened to your daughter. Why?¡±


    Lee gnashed his teeth. ?SolHi doesn¡¯t pay for what has happened to SoRan but because she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    ?What?¡± Kan asked, thunderstruck. ?Because she¡¯s alive?¡±


    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ?Mmm, because she¡¯s still alive, just as I pay because SoRan is alive. Just as everybody pays for this.¡±


    ?Ia!¡± Shouted Kan, making the surroundings resound. ?Speak clearly and don¡¯t go around the bush! What payment? Have you lost your mind or what? Nobody pays because he¡¯s alive. So, stop talking nonsense, Lee!¡±


    Minutes in a row, after he said those words, Lee kept silent. He only squeezed his fists hard and as hard as he squeezed the fists, Lee bit his lower lip, feeling the salty taste of the blood soon after this. Then, when he could control himself, he looked into Kan¡¯s eyes again, telling him, ?This is my war, Kan. I¡¯ve started this war and I¡¯ll be the one ending it.¡±


    ?Aga, keep telling yourself that!¡± Kan hissed through his teeth. ?You are stupid if you think that¡¯s only your war. Why? Because, the moment you involved SolHi in this madness, you signed your sentence. So, don¡¯t even dare to tell me that¡¯s not so because I have evidence, Lee!¡±


    ?Evidence? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ?About your pact with the devil?¡± Kan gnashed his teeth. ?We all know that devil¡¯s name, by the way! Yet, I won¡¯t prove to you that right now, but something else. What exactly? That you are lying more often than you breathe, Lee! Even so, I¡¯ve been able to find out about the lie you have told SolHi to make sure you ?convince¡± her to accept the guilt, although she wasn¡¯t guilty of anything.¡±


    ?Something you won¡¯t ever be able to prove,¡± Lee shouted. ?Why? Because nobody knows what happened that night.¡±


    ?Even so, you had the effrontery to make SolHi accept that guilt. Why?¡±


    ?Because it was necessary, okay?! She had to enter prison. It was our only chance to find out the truth.¡±


    ?You could have found out this truth if you had asked the right people and not the devil,¡± growled Kan in a rage. Then, giving Lee no chance to ask something more, the detective turned on the record he had on his phone, making Lee attentive. The Captain even winced when he heard a man saying in the record, ?It¡¯s my brother, Min Hiok. My pain and my concern are about him and the girl DooSan has met.¡±


    ?The girl whom DooSan met? What girl?¡± Min Hiok asked. Then, it was heard that he opened a can of beer and sipped. After that, nothing was heard for seconds in a row.


    The pause of the record gave Lee the chance to ask, ?Why do you have a record with YuSan? Where did you get it?¡±


    ?This is already my problem. All that you have to do is to keep listening and understand the big mistake you¡¯ve made, son of¡­!¡±


    Gnashing his teeth, Lee focused his glance on Kan¡¯s phone. The record was still turned on, but nothing was heard after that. Only eventually, Min Hiok¡¯s voice was heard when he asked, ?What do you intend to do now, YuSan?¡±


    ?What it¡¯s necessary to be done,¡± was YuSan¡¯s answer. This made Lee frown, feeling that YuSan¡¯s voice shook when he said those words. ?I have to do it because¡­ I can¡¯t allow my brother¡¯s son to grow up without his father. I can¡¯t allow this, Min Hiok because¡­ part of my soul is in that girl¡¯s womb. Yes, you heard it well: Ian SolHi is expecting a child from DooSan.¡±


    Lee shuddered. ?Ian SolHi?¡± He asked. Then, he shook his head. ?No, this can¡¯t be! I¡¯m sure of this!¡±


    ?Just as I¡¯m sure that it is true. The evidence I¡¯ve shown you just what doesn¡¯t lie. Or what? Do you think Han YuSan was lying when he recorded this? Of course not. What was a lie was what you and SolHi told in the Court.¡±


    ?A lie?¡± Lee hissed through his teeth. ?What are you talking about this time?¡±


    ?About Ian SolHi, who is supposed to have killed Han YuSan because that one didn¡¯t accept the child?!¡± Lee frowned. ?Yeah, that¡¯s right! And, as we have agreed now, tell me: does SolHi know about this or not?¡±


    ?To know what?¡± Lee stuttered this time.


    ?The truth, Lee. I¡¯m asking if SolHi knows the truth or not. Or¡­ should I ask which ?truth¡± she knows? Wow, no, wait: should I go with her better and let her listen to this record too? Who knows?! Maybe we find out other truths this way. About you, for example!¡±


    ?You won¡¯t dare do that!¡± Lee shouted this time, snapping at Kan and trying to take his phone. He failed to do that because Kan managed to put it into his pocket and take a step back, anticipating the Captain¡¯s reaction. After that, grabbing Lee¡¯s wrist when this one tried to take the phone out of his pocket, Kan hissed right into his face:


    ?I won¡¯t only dare to do that, Lee Do Hun, but I¡¯ll do it! Why? Because everybody has to know what class of bastard you are.¡±


    ?Why?¡± Lee shouted through tears, releasing himself from the trap of the detective¡¯s hands. ?For defending my child?¡±


    ?No. For sacrificing someone else¡¯s child, trying to defend your child. I blame you for this: because you didn¡¯t care about SolHi and Han DooSan, who are also someone¡¯s children. Something that I don¡¯t get, by the way: why DooSan? Why did you sacrifice him too? You have always said that you consider him your child. Okay, I understand that it was easy for you to sacrifice SolHi, who was nobody for you, but why Han DooSan? He¡¯s the son of your best friend, the one who blindly believed in you, but whom you trampled too. Why? Don¡¯t you have any saint thing in this world?¡±


    Kan¡¯s words made Lee burst into tears. Then, squatting and supporting his head with his palms, the Captain murmured, ?I did what I thought was correct to be done, Kan! I wanted to save my child. I tried to do justice to her. Do I have to be judged even for this?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± replied Kan with contempt in his voice. ?I don¡¯t judge you for doing justice to your daughter, but because you¡¯ve killed someone¡¯s soul. This is something that one doesn¡¯t do even to his enemy. Yet, as time cannot be turned back, I¡¯ll also do what I have to do: I¡¯ll tell everyone what you haven¡¯t been able to tell: the truth!¡±


    Suddenly turning his back to Lee, Kan entered his car and stepped on the gas pedal to the brim. Thus, leaving Lee alone, the detective didn¡¯t see him crying for a long time squatting and embracing his knees. Only in the end, when he managed to comfort his soul, Lee raised his head, wiped his tears, and smiled.


    Lee smiled so strangely at that moment, as though a monster suddenly awoke inside him. Then, still smiling, Lee stood up and opened the gate to enter his yard. Entering his yard, Lee froze. The reason? A few meters from the gate, he saw SoRan, looking at him with hatred and contempt. And, shaking because of anger, SoRan told him after a few moments of silence, ?I can¡¯t believe you did that. I can¡¯t believe that you have fallen so down, Captain Lee Do Hun!¡±


    ?I did that for you, SoRan!¡± Replied Lee in a shaking voice, although he wanted to seem confident. ?I¡¯d do it a thousand times more if this assures me that you feel better.¡±


    ?Coward!¡± The girl shouted eventually. Then, turning her back to him, SoRan pushed the wheelchair to the front door.


    Lee didn¡¯t follow her, although his first intention had been that. He only smiled! He bitterly smiled that time because her reaction hurt him. Not the words SoRan said had hurt him, but the disappointment and pain seen in her eyes. This made him finally understand how much she suffered with his ?betrayal.¡± Yet, it was too late to change something.


    ***


    PRESENT


    When he remembered what happened in front of Lee¡¯s house, Kan sighed. He painfully sighed. Then, supporting his arms on the railing of the roof, he bent his head and sighed again, whispering, ?Was it also my fault?¡±


    ?Related to what?¡± DooSan asked, approaching him. Then, seeing that Kan kept silent and insistently looked in front, DooSan frowned. ?Detective?¡± He insisted on finding out an answer to his question.


    Kan sighed again. ?About everything,¡± he drily replied. ?Especially to¡­ what happened to SolHi because I feel guilty in front of her.¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?What the hell are you talking about now?¡± He asked his older colleague. Yet, he didn¡¯t receive an answer to his question, as it always happened when the ?Monster Kan¡± wasn¡¯t in the mood to explain things. This with ?I¡¯m not in the mood to do something,¡± happened more often to Kan lately, especially after he visited SolHi along with SoRan a few days ago, a visit he didn¡¯t talk about to anybody.


    Feeling DooSan¡¯s insistent glance focused on him, Kan looked at the prosecutor eventually. Thus, DooSan could see the pain in the detective¡¯s eyes. Yet, though he looked into DooSan¡¯s eyes, Kan couldn¡¯t keep eye contact for long. That¡¯s why, he looked in the distance again, saying in the end, ?You know, I saw the captain a few days ago.¡±


    ?Captain Lee? Why?¡± DooSan asked, confused. ?I thought he was abroad.¡±


    ?This is what they have always told you. Yet, he hadn¡¯t been abroad. At least not for a long time,¡± replied Kan, sighing. His answer confused DooSan even more, who also looked at the horizon again.


    ?You know, detective, this doesn¡¯t even surprise me,¡± murmured DooSan in the end. ?It was too strange¡­ everything they told me. Yet, although I knew he was avoiding me, I always preferred to lie to myself that it wasn¡¯t so.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Because it was easier for me to act so than to accept that the one whom I trusted betrayed me. Yes, Lee betrayed me. Even so, I don¡¯t blame him, although I don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ?I do that though,¡± said Kan harshly. The hatred was felt in his voice when he said that, something that made DooSan curious and insistently looked at the detective. Kan, without watching DooSan, took the photos he picked up from the prison¡¯s floor and gave them to the prosecutor. ?If you carefully look at them, you will understand why I said that I blame him for what he did.¡±


    DooSan took the photos from the detective¡¯s hand. Then, he carefully looked at them: they were photos of Lee shaking hands with important people. Nothing strange at first glance while the Captain was an important personality and knew a lot of people. Yet, the last photo was the most interesting of all - the photo of Lee shaking Min SinJu¡¯s hand while both men were smiling.


    ?Min SinJu?¡± DooSan asked, confused.


    ?That¡¯s right. It seems that Min SinJu and Captain Lee have had a pact.¡±


    ?A pact? What kind of pact?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯ll find out.¡±


    ?Even so, you must have at least an idea of what happens. If yes, tell me, Kan,¡± insisted DooSan.


    Kan hesitated. Then, he looked at the prosecutor, and DooSan could see pain and hatred in the detective¡¯s eyes. ?It¡¯s about SolHi, DooSan. I saw her a few days ago.¡±


    This confused DooSan a lot, more than Lee¡¯s betrayal, who preferred to ally with Min SinJu, did. ?SolHi? Did you see her? I thought she didn¡¯t accept the visits of any of us. No, I thought she didn¡¯t want to see anybody.¡±


    ?I also thought that. Yet, I saw her.¡±


    ?Wait a minute,¡± murmured DooSan, closing his eyes. ?How? When? When did you see her? Why?¡±


    ?Because it was necessary. Who arranged the visit was Lee SoRan. Only she saw SolHi.¡±


    ?Lee SoRan? Lee¡¯s daughter? But, wait, I don¡¯t understand: what do they have in common?¡±


    ?As far as I know, nothing. At least this isn¡¯t something we know. Even so, they seem to share a secret.¡±


    ?A secret? What kind of secret?


    ?I¡¯m not sure yet. Even so¡­ I suspect that they have one. Actually, DooSan, the last time I saw Lee, a few days before he¡¯d been killed, he showed me a photo of his daughter, of SoRan. She was on the hospital bed, connected to AI, and bandaged. And, seeing that photo, it reminded me about SolHi: about her suffering and what happened to her that night.¡±


    DooSan shuddered. Then, he covered his face with his palms, trying to calm down. Yet, it was complicated to do that because of his strange feelings. On one side, he was missing the woman he came to love more than his life, but who hurt him when she accepted having killed his brother while, on the other side, he knew that she also suffered eight years ago when she had been taken out of that abandoned warehouse more dead than alive. Then he also felt confused because of Lee SoRan, whom he found out that suffered something similar to what SolHi suffered. Yet, what if they were wrong?! That¡¯s why he murmured eventually, without uncovering his face:


    ?I thought SoRan had a car accident and she¡¯s in a wheelchair because of this,¡± DooSan murmured. ?At least I was told that.¡±


    ?Who? Lee Do Hun told you that his daughter had an accident?¡±


    ?Mmm! Yet, he never said what kind of accident. I had imagined that it was a car accident.¡±


    ?Do you know when this happened?¡±


    ?I think ten years ago or more. Why?¡±


    ?Nothing. I was just curious. Yet, if her accident and what happened to SolHi have something in common, it means that the first victim was SoRan, then SolHi.¡± DooSan looked thunderstruck at him. ?Ignore what I¡¯ve said! I¡¯ll find out more about this, in one way or another. Anyway, this is not the only thing I have to tell you.¡±


    ?Is there something else than this?¡±


    Kan frowned, hesitating to answer DooSan. Then, deeply inhaling, several times, he put his hand into his pocket. Seconds later, he took his phone out of his pocket and, with a shaking hand, he looked for the audio he gave to Lee to listen to. After finding it, Kan didn¡¯t turn it on right away, but looked straight into DooSan¡¯s eyes, telling him in a sure voice, ?Listen to me carefully, Han DooSan, but listen to me very carefully! You know, I¡¯ve been thinking about this for a very long time¡­ if I have to show you this evidence or not. Yet, though I¡¯m not totally sure, I think you have the right to find this out.¡±


    ?To find out what, Kan? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Then, receiving no response from Kan, he tried to take the detective¡¯s phone. He didn¡¯t manage to do that because Kan suddenly hid his hand behind his back.


    ?Not until you promise me that this stays between us.¡±


    DooSan frowned again. Yet, understanding that if he hadn¡¯t promised, Kan wouldn¡¯t have allowed him to listen to that record, he nodded eventually. Even so, he wasn¡¯t convinced that he could do that. That¡¯s why, accepting Kan¡¯s pact, DooSan crossed his fingers.


    ?Alright,¡± said DooSan. ?Be as you wish!¡± Then, he could finally grab that phone. Yet, DooSan hadn¡¯t been able to turn on the record because of Kan, who covered the screen with his palm, something that made DooSan think that the detective was playing with him.


    Kan wasn¡¯t playing but was worried. That¡¯s why he said, ?It can turn your life upside down, Han DooSan. What you¡¯ll listen to now can change your life. And¡­ there is no turning back for you after this because¡­¡±


    DooSan didn¡¯t stay to listen to what Kan said. He only pushed Kan¡¯s hand away and turned the record on. After that, he froze when he heard YuSan¡¯s voice:


    ?She¡¯s pregnant, Min Hiok,¡± YuSan said. ?That girl expects a child. My brother¡¯s child.¡± Listening to this, DooSan dropped the phone. Then, powerless, he first knelt then sat on that cold cement floor. He stood like this for a long time, staring in front, thunderstruck while the phone, which had a broken screen at that time, kept running that record. ?I don¡¯t know how to talk to DooSan about this, Min Hiok. I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll accept to take care of them.¡±


    ?What makes you think so?¡± Iun Min Hiok¡¯s voice was also heard shortly after this, a calm voice, of a person that had nothing to do with that problem.


    ?The simple fact that DooSan considers that night an adventure. For SolHi, however¡­¡±


    The rest of what YuSan said were just words that DooSan didn¡¯t listen to. He covered his ears with his palms and pressed them as hard as he could. Yes, he didn¡¯t want to hear that it was his fault for not listening to YuSan¡¯s story about that girl when he mentioned this that night, just as he didn¡¯t know that the child SolHi lost eight years ago was theirs. Yes, that child was theirs¡­

 CHAPTER 6: REVEALED SECRETS (2)

    ?Tell me that¡¯s a lie!¡± DooSan shouted, entering Iun Min Hiok¡¯s office. ?Tell me that¡¯s not true what I¡¯ve heard listening to that record.¡±


    Min Hiok, hearing the slammed door and DooSan¡¯s shouts, looked at him above his glasses, at all bothered to see his friend acting like that. Eventually, seeing Kan¡¯s phone in DooSan¡¯s hand, he understood why DooSan was outraged. Even so, he didn¡¯t seem too bothered because of this. He only took off the glasses, put them on the desk, and told DooSan in a demanding voice, ?Close that door!¡±


    ?What?¡± DooSan shouted. ?This is all that you can say?¡±


    ?Yeah. That¡¯s why, close that fucking door, Han DooSan! This is an order because¡­ what you have heard in that record is my secret. YuSan¡¯s and mine. So, close the door and sit on the couch! And¡­ make sure first that nobody heard you yelling like a desperate man!¡±


    Reluctantly, DooSan approached the door, looking through it to see if there was someone in the corridor, and when he made sure nobody was there, he closed the door. After that, he looked at Iun Min Hiok, who was already standing and pouring some whisky into two glasses. ?Happy now? The door is closed!¡± DooSan growled.


    ?Wonderful! Now, take a seat!¡± Min Hiok calmly said, giving DooSan a glass of whisky.


    ?Ia, Iun Min Hiok, are you kidding me right now?¡± DooSan shouted again, bothered by his friend¡¯s calmness.


    ?Absolutely¡­ not. Yet, I¡¯m relishing the suffering from your soul, I must accept that.¡±


    DooSan squinted at Min Hiok, wondering, ?Has he lost his mind or what?¡± Then, from one sip, he drank the whisky. After that, he looked at Min Hiok again, who was playing with the drink from his glass, which he was slowly moving on the glass¡¯s wall.


    ?Yes, Han DooSan, I enjoy seeing you suffering,¡± murmured Min Hiok eventually, drinking from his whisky.


    ?Why?¡± Asked DooSan, thunderstruck.


    ?Because my friend, Han YuSan, suffered because of you.¡± Min Hiok focused his glance on the confused one of DooSan. ?If you had listened to what he tried to tell you then, probably nothing of what happened would have happened and both YuSan and your child would have been alive, and SolHi would have been free now. Yet, you hadn¡¯t listened to him that day. This makes me blame you for everything.¡±


    Squeezing the glass in his hand, DooSan finally sat on that couch. His eyes were focused in front because he understood nothing of what was happening to him at that moment. Damn, he definitely couldn¡¯t understand anything: neither how SolHi resulted to be the girl with whom he spent the night in that motel room, both dead drunk nor how he was her child¡¯s father, the child SolHi lost that night. Because of this, DooSan shook his head and murmured, ?It can¡¯t be! This can¡¯t be true! SolHi and I¡­ we never spent the night together. She couldn¡¯t have expected my child, Min Hiok. This can¡¯t be!¡±


    Prosecutor Iun, as calm as always, finished his drink and left the glass on the coffee table that was between the couch on which DooSan was sitting and his couch. After that, he looked at DooSan, whom he saw with his head bowed, confused, and tormented. Then, sitting on the coffee table, Min Hiok rested a hand on DooSan¡¯s shoulder, forcing this one to look at him when Min Hiok said, ?I know that it¡¯s hard for you to believe this, DooSan, but it¡¯s the truth!¡±


    Looking into Min Hiok¡¯s eyes, DooSan shook his head. ?But it¡¯s impossible! I don¡¯t recognize her! Another girl spent the night with me then. Another girl, Min Hiok.¡±


    ?Are you sure of this?¡±


    ?No,¡± murmured DooSan, looking elsewhere.


    ?YuSan was sure though.¡± Min Hiok¡¯s answer made DooSan attentive. That¡¯s why he looked at him again. ?Why was YuSan so sure of this? Because he saw you two leaving the bar together that night.¡±


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve spent the night together. I could have driven her home and then¡­¡±


    ?Come on, DooSan, let¡¯s be serious now! To drive her home? Another day maybe, but not that night and not how you looked. Why? You were both drunk and not¡­ let¡¯s say not in the mood to sleep only.¡±


    ?Not in the mood to sleep only? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ?I am talking about the fact that you were both¡­ how to say it to sound nice¡­ too hot to sleep alone?¡±


    ?Ia!¡±


    ?Yeah, I know! I went too far saying this. Yet, it¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ?OK, let¡¯s say that it¡¯s true what you say. Then¡­ why SolHi pretend not to know me? Why did she say in Court that the child she was expecting then was YuSan¡¯s and that she killed him because¡­ someone told her to do that?¡±


    ?What do I know?! She didn¡¯t want to accept that she knew you or maybe she didn¡¯t remember this? Let¡¯s not forget that the two of you were dead drunk that night. More than that, someone ran like a coward the next morning without seeing her face too. This makes me think that she also doesn¡¯t know with whom she has spent that night. Related to what she said in Court¡­ I have no idea. Yet, Kan and I are suspecting that she¡­¡±


    ?¡­lied because of Lee?¡±


    ?Mmm. Although I don¡¯t know why she has done that.¡±


    ?Honestly, I also don¡¯t know anything right now. It¡¯s too confusing¡­ everything. I don¡¯t believe this. I can¡¯t believe this,¡± murmured DooSan, covering his face with his palms. ?It¡¯s too much to believe this.¡±


    ?Then, go and see your friend. The forensic doctor. Park or Pack, as it¡¯s his name.¡±


    ?Park GhiYon? What has he to do with all this?¡±


    ?Of course, he has. He is a forensic doctor, who has access to a lot of evidence. Because of this, I asked him to investigate something for me. And, as I think he has the result already because I asked him for this a few days ago, you can go and see the result alone. You deserve this.¡±


    DooSan deeply looked into Min Hiok¡¯s eyes, where he saw an impressive calmness again because Iun Min Hiok was so: always calm and calculated. Then, DooSan asked, ?Why are you doing all this, Min Hiok? More than that, why haven¡¯t you said a word about this all these years?¡±


    ?Because I forgot this!¡± Min Hiok bitterly smiled, looking at the ground. ?Yes, I forgot the conversation YuSan and I had that night. We drank a lot that night, and¡­ when I woke up the next morning, he was gone and his phone on the table.¡±


    ?YuSan¡¯s phone? This is impossible! We found it in that abandoned warehouse where¡­¡±


    ?That one was probably YuSan¡¯s new phone. I have the old one. I think he left it in my apartment because of the record.¡±


    ?But¡­ why did my brother do that?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t know, DooSan. Only YuSan can answer this question. Yet, once he¡¯s gone¡­¡±


    DooSan suddenly rubbed his face, trying to chase the confusion away. Something he didn¡¯t manage to do eventually. On the contrary, he felt even more confused than before. Eventually, he stood up and headed toward the door, saying nothing else. He stopped eventually when Min Hiok told him, ?DooSan, wait! I think you should have this!¡±


    Slowly turning toward Min Hiok, DooSan saw his friend heading toward his desk. Then, he saw prosecutor Iun taking the key he always wore at his neck, which he used to open the small seif he had next to his desk, from where he took a phone. After that, he approached DooSan, to whom he gave that phone, saying, ?You have the right to have it, more than I have it because¡­ this phone keeps things that belong to you.¡±


    ?Things that belong to me?¡± DooSan asked, confused.


    ?Mmm, check its content when you are alone. And, if you want to find out the truth, keep this phone secret even from Kan. From everybody, DooSan¡­ even from SolHi.¡±


    ?Even from SolHi? Why?¡±


    ?Because we don¡¯t know the truth, DooSan. More than that, even if she¡¯s not guilty, she has lied to everybody that she is. This should make us think about her reasons, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    DooSan said nothing because Min Hiok was right eventually: SolHi lied. She lied so many times before that he wasn¡¯t sure of what was true and what was not. More than that, if Iun Min Hiok and Kan were right, and someone had used her, telling her that he knew her secret could have put her in danger too. It could have put everybody in danger. And¡­ although he wasn¡¯t sure anymore of what he felt for her, DooSan preferred to know that she was safe. For the moment. At least until he would have found the truth and how much she was involved in all that. Thus, understanding prosecutor Iun¡¯s message, DooSan nodded and put the phone into his pocket.


    Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ?Take care of you!¡± Min Hiok told him after this, calmly smiling although he hadn¡¯t a reason to smile. The same did DooSan, intending to hide what he felt at that moment. And, to make sure that Iun Min Hiok understood his reasons, DooSan put a hand on the shoulder of his beloved brother¡¯s friend, who became his friend too. After that, DooSan left the office, carefully closing the door behind him.


    Alone in the office, Min Hiok took his phone out of his pocket and looked for a photo of him and YuSan. He found it: that photo where both of them were smiling while resting their arms on the other one¡¯s shoulders. And, looking at that photo, Min Hiok said, ?It¡¯s time to be revenged, brother! It¡¯s time to make you justice and she to pay for what she has done to you.¡±


    Then, squeezing the phone hard, Min Hiok looked with hatred in front, drinking the whisky from one sip, which he poured after DooSan left. Something was strange about him while Min Hiok did this¡­ his usual calmness was gone. And¡­ Why did he have a scar on his chin???


    ***


    ?Are you sure of this?¡± DooSan asked GhiYon while squeezing an A4 sheet of paper in his hand - the result of some tests while he had the envelope of them in the other hand.


    ?The result isn¡¯t fake, DooSan. That child was yours.¡±


    ?But¡­ how is this possible, GhiYon? Why I don¡¯t remember this?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t know my friend, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ?Damn you all,¡± shouted DooSan, throwing a 3D cubic against the wall, which he grabbed from GhiYon¡¯s desk. After hitting the wall, the cube rolled on the floor, hiding under one of the chairs.


    ?You know that destroying things won¡¯t help you in anything, right?¡± GhiYon calmly said.


    ?Tell me something new,¡± hissed DooSan through his teeth while heading toward the door.


    ?Where are you going?¡±


    ?To hell,¡± replied DooSan feistily, slamming the door behind him.


    GhiYon smiled with no malice. ?A hell you will regret tomorrow. Yet, you looked for it, my friend.¡± After that, shrugging, he sat at the desk again, trying to continue his work. Yet, he couldn¡¯t focus. That¡¯s why, a few minutes later, he stood up and approached the window. Looking through the window, he saw the rear lights of DooSan¡¯s car turned on while prosecutor Han¡¯s black car left the yard of the CNS.


    ?Ah, DooSan, ah!¡± Murmured GhiYon, reproachfully shaking his head. ?You never listen to anyone! If you had done this, we would have found out the truth a long time ago, and you wouldn¡¯t have tormented yourself so much. Yet, it¡¯s too late to change something. Too late.¡±


    Yet¡­ was it really too late, as everybody tried to convince DooSan that it was? Only God knew this, just as only God knew about the storm from DooSan¡¯s soul while he drove on Seoul¡¯s streets, having millions of questions in his head, questions that had no answer, just as the regrets were crowding at the Gate of his Soul like the sinners at the Gates of Hell.


    Understanding this, DooSan murmured, ?I said for nothing that I want to go to hell today.¡± He said that while looking at the envelope of the analysis that was on the passenger¡¯s seat. ?Yet, I need so much to pass by there today¡­ to see if that hell looks worse than this one in which I live today.¡± After that, pressing the gas pedal to the brim and changing gears, DooSan made that car race like a soul in pain while heading toward ?hell.¡±


    Seeing hell wasn¡¯t something given to DooSan to see that night because, just as each time he raced on the crowded streets of Seoul city, DooSan calmed down and stopped the car on the highway, far above the city, in a high place where Seoul city could be seen as though having it in your palm. Yet, neither the beauty nor the calmness of the place convinced DooSan to leave his car and fully enjoy the sights. He only looked for a long time at the lights that were blinking in front of him: multicolored lights, powerful lights, like sparkles of hope, which he needed so much. Then, he looked at the analysis envelope again, which kept the result of that test inside, a result that would have made his heart sing with joy at that moment, but which would have made him so unhappy eight years ago.


    ?Is it because I¡¯ve refused to see something obvious?¡± DooSan sadly murmured, eyes on the envelope. ?Am I really guilty of this hell?¡±


    Yet, there wasn¡¯t anybody to answer these questions because the envelope didn¡¯t have a mouth to do that. Only the result about ?what probability was for SolHi¡¯s child to be his¡± was saying something. A result that was clear at that moment and which informed him, on the right corner of the A4 sheet of paper, that there was a probability of 99.999% for that child to be his.


    That result made DooSan feel so confused because he never thought about that probability, although he felt that SolHi was someone he had cared about before, someone he knew. Then¡­ there were the memories of the kisses, the caresses, and the rest, which were desperately asking him to accept reality. Yet, DooSan was stubborn and wasn¡¯t ready to accept the truth.


    Something that DooSan regretted eventually, but it was too late: YuSan was dead, SolHi - in prison, and he¡­ well, he had his soul in flames because he lost everything from one shot. At the same time, he felt powerless because he would have liked to turn back time and change something, but it was something impossible, just as it was impossible to solve that complicated puzzle he had in front of him.


    Eventually, DooSan murmured, ?Why, SolHi? Why should we experience all this?¡± He said that while shedding bitter tears, with his eyes focused on the phone¡¯s screen where a photo of him and SolHi was seen¡­ a photo of both of them happily smiling. She wore a white dress in that photo and had her hair falling in dark brown waves on her back while he wore a white shirt because he met her for the first time the night he celebrated his birthday.


    That phone, which Min Hiok gave him that night, was his and not of YuSan. That phone was the one he thought he had lost that night. Yet, he didn¡¯t lose it. It was only something YuSan took from him for an unknown reason. Yet, DooSan didn¡¯t think about this¡­ that someone took that phone from him but that he lost it, just as he lost his father¡¯s gift that night. Even so, he didn¡¯t remember any of these two things because he considered them unimportant, something that he regretted at that moment. Yes, DooSan regretted that he didn¡¯t at least try to find his phone and find out the truth. If he had done this, he would have remembered SolHi or at least he would have recognized her over the years and wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to leave him, lie to him, and betray him¡­


    ***


    The door of the roof was suddenly opened and SolHi was pushed in front, forced to advance. Tripping over the threshold, she¡¯d been about to fall. Something she managed to avoid eventually, then looked furiously at the guard, the same woman who had asked her a few days ago what she and Lee SoRan talked about.


    Seeing the guardian threatening her with the truncheon, a hint that if she had stopped then, she would have been harshly punished, SolHi frowned. She didn¡¯t turn her back to the guardian as this one expected, and SolHi did that because she wasn¡¯t afraid of pain or blows anymore, just as she wasn¡¯t afraid of problems. Yet, she tried to avoid them as often as possible. That¡¯s why she turned her back to the guard in the end and looked in front, freezing. The reason? She saw a man at the edge of the roof, with his hands in his pockets, and looking in the distance.


    ?This can¡¯t be,¡± murmured SolHi. ?No, this isn¡¯t fair.¡± After that, she tried to leave the roof, but the guardian grabbed her by the arm, roughing her up:


    ?Which way? Only in front!¡±


    The guardian¡¯s demanding voice made DooSan turn and insistently look at them. Not the same thing SolHi did, who looked elsewhere but not at him. Thus, she allowed him to see her messed hair, negligently cut as though someone had tried to unshape her look, just as he saw the wounds on her face, neck, arms, and the bandage on her hand. Yet, although he saw all this, no muscle moved on his face, something that made the guardian attentive, who smiled eventually.


    Because of this, the guardian didn¡¯t oppose when DooSan demanded her, ?Leave us alone!¡±


    ?No problem, Prosecutor Han!¡± The guardian rushed to answer. Then she pulled back. She did that so fast that it seemed strange to SolHi.


    SolHi smiled eventually, understanding that DooSan had paid the guardian to let him see her. Yet, why there? Why not in the Visiting Room? And¡­ why was he so close to the edge of the roof? What was he pretending? What did he intend to do?


    With all these questions in her head, SolHi watched DooSan for a long time. At the same time, she was admiring him because¡­ DooSan looked so handsome that day. He wore a suit, an white impeccable shirt, no tie, with two buttons opened at the collar, something that outlined his long white neck. Yet, what made SolHi attentive was his glance: sharp, cold, implacable.


    Seeing his glance, SolHi frowned. ?I hadn¡¯t ever expected our reunion to be this way,¡± she murmured, lowering her glance. Then, unwillingly, she ran her hands through her hair, trying to arrange it at least as possible.


    ?If not this way, how did you expect to see me again, SolHi?¡± DooSan asked her, taking a few steps toward her, not losing sight of her. His sure voice, which said those harsh words, made SolHi wince because she thought that she had said what she said before only in her head. Yet, she whispered those words and DooSan heard them. He heard them although she didn¡¯t want this. ?Mmm?¡± The man insisted, which made SolHi look elsewhere again when he stared straight at her.


    ?Nothing,¡± she murmured eventually, looking randomly at that roof and slowly biting her lips. She was doing this while feeling ashamed because¡­ she felt so insignificant, so dirty, so low in his eyes, wearing that blue prison suit with the 613 number on a red cloth: the symbol of the prisoners sentenced to death.


    ?Mmm, nothing,¡± murmured DooSan, disappointed. Then, he smiled. ?I thought you would tell me something more than this when you had seen me, but¡­ it seems that I¡¯ve been wrong. Or maybe not? Maybe I had never meant anything to you if you don¡¯t want to say at least something to me, isn¡¯t it so?¡±


    ?No,¡± SolHi suddenly said. ?I just¡­¡±


    ?You just¡­?¡± Insisted the man, heading at a slow but sure step toward her. One step from her, DooSan stopped and stared into her eyes.


    SolHi didn¡¯t avoid looking into his eyes this time. No, she deeply looked into them at that moment because she felt the urge to do that. Yet, while doing this, she tried not to let him know that she had missed them and she wanted to see him, but, being a coward, she had chased him away from her so many times before. At the same time, she had to let him know that she was fine there and that she was where she belonged. Why did she do that? Because SolHi was stubborn and didn¡¯t want to give him the satisfaction of knowing that she regretted what she did, although she knew that he was happy seeing her there. She was seeing this in his cold glance, in the empty glance where she saw no love for her.


    Eventually, she smiled. Then, looking at him, she thought, ?Everything has been an illusion. There can¡¯t be love between us. There can¡¯t be feelings between us. Just hatred. Isn¡¯t it, DooSan?¡±


    ?You are right,¡± DooSan suddenly said as though reading her mind. ?It¡¯s all about hatred, Ian SolHi. It¡¯s all about revenge.¡± Then, suddenly, he grabbed the collar of her shirt with both hands, squeezed it, and pushed her with all his force toward the edge of the roof. DooSan stopped only when he saw SolHi¡¯s right foot almost stepping into the void, where he planned to throw her in the end too. Their glances, focused on each other, perfectly reflected their hidden feelings, which none of them wanted to show openly: one looked for revenge while the other one was looking for salvation. Yes, SolHi looked for the end of her suffering in the arms of love while being at the edge of that roof¡­

 CHAPTER 7: SWEET REUNION

    Only one step¡­ it was all that was left for everything to be over. She was afraid of this instead. She was afraid to lose everything while the eyes of love looked at her - the eyes of the man Ian SolHi loved more than her own life.


    Those eyes instead looked at her coldly, with that coldness of ice that hurt one¡¯s heart like hell. Yet, she didn¡¯t want to see the eyes of love like that. No, she didn¡¯t want to see them looking with hatred and contempt at her, with that cold that cut her inside, which stopped the flow of her blood through her veins and even her breath in her chest. The cold made her regret the decisions she took that day. Even so, Ian SolHi had no power to turn back time or change something.


    Actually, even if she knew that she couldn¡¯t turn back time, SolHi still hoped that it would be possible one day. She wanted to turn back time at least for a few moments and change one single detail. What exactly? Not to hurt Him, the one she loved the most, but who made her so unhappy at that moment when she saw the pain in his eyes, which seemed the eyes of a demon at that moment.


    Life had its course instead, just as time had its own flow. SolHi couldn¡¯t turn back time or change that small detail she wanted so badly to change. She could only look into DooSan¡¯s eye, regret the past and the decisions she made, and cry, inside her, the unhappiness that took over both of them. SolHi saw it clearly in his eyes - hatred, in those eyes that kept staring at her while fear was seen in her eyes - fear of losing him.


    Suddenly, SolHi winced, hearing DooSan¡¯s question, ?What? Surprised to see me here?¡± Questions that made her shudder inside because of the coldness used by the man to say those words, coldness that perfectly reflected the hatred inside him.


    SolHi smiled eventually, something that amazed DooSan, who kept looking straight into her eyes. Her eyes instead looked on the sly at those red lips she adored, but from which she didn¡¯t feel warmth or desire as she had felt so many times before coming from him. Only her lips, the color of a ripe peach, were sketching a sad and weird smile, wishing only one thing - the kiss.


    However, the kiss she wanted didn¡¯t come. At the same time, the love between them was too late to be felt again, even if the love was so alive in SolHi¡¯s soul. Yet, no scent of love was felt coming from DooSan¡­ only hatred and that cold polar wind that made SolHi often shudder and fear.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid for her life, which was hanging on a very thin thread while her right leg was practically stepping into the void, and her left leg was barely touching the edge of the roof. No. What SolHi feared was the same thing she had always feared since she got to know him - that DooSan, blinded by his hatred and desire to get revenge, would release the collar of her coat, which he was squeezing hard at that moment and would turn himself into a criminal though. If this had happened, he would have gotten to the same place of terror called jail where one is treated like a nobody, worse than one could treat a rat. And, as SolHi didn¡¯t want this, as she didn¡¯t want to see him suffer more than she was seeing that he was suffering at that moment, she kept squeezing his wrists, dreaming of being able to make him think rationally again and not curse his life by trying to make hers a hell, like a reward for all those times he suffered because of her.


    Hearing DooSan¡¯s next question, ?Are you afraid?¡± SolHi winced again. Yet, she didn¡¯t answer that question. She only smiled: bitterly and sadly, although her soul wanted so badly to cry. Yes, SolHi wanted to cry, but not because of everything that had happened to her in time or because she felt wronged, but because she saw her face mirrored in the black and shiny retina of his eyes, a reflection that made her close her eyes for a few moments, feeling nausea because of herself.


    Then, she smiled again. ?I look so terrible in his eyes,¡± she thought while having her eyes closed. After this, opening her eyes again and looking at DooSan, SolHi saw him frowning. She didn¡¯t understand what could confuse or enrage him if he frowned and she didn¡¯t care about this. She only decided that it was time to answer his question and said, ?To be afraid of what? Of death?¡±


    ?You should be afraid of death once you are so close to embracing it,¡± replied DooSan drily, looking over the edge of the roof. SolHi looked in the same direction, seeing the pavement of the jail¡¯s backyard, which was about 15 meters under them. Then, she looked at DooSan again when he said, ?It¡¯s so easy to embrace death today¡­ All that¡¯s necessary is a simple movement of my hand and you reach hell. The same hell you had always tended to be and where you got to live eventually.¡±


    SolHi smiled again. ?Hell?¡±


    ?Yes, hell: where you are living right now. Or what¡­ Do you consider it different from the hell that everybody is afraid to get to see one day?¡±


    ?No, this place isn¡¯t different from that hell. Yet, even if many are afraid of it, so few of us get to see it one day. At least¡­ I haven¡¯t ever met someone who has returned from there and could tell us about it.¡±


    DooSan¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkled weirdly, something that made SolHi attentive. Moreover, she became attentive when he said, ?I wouldn¡¯t be that sure if I were you: that you hadn¡¯t ever known someone who met hell. Why? Because I know this place very well.¡±


    SolHi said nothing. She understood what DooSan was trying to say very well, but she didn¡¯t dare answer him. She definitely didn¡¯t dare to say something else because she understood that no matter what she had told DooSan that day, it wouldn¡¯t have comforted him or helped him to escape from the hell they dared to talk about for the first time since they met.


    Unlike her, who wanted to keep silent about this, DooSan seemed eager to talk about that hell. He wanted to be sure she¡¯d know it too. The man wanted her to know how much he suffered because of her because he blamed her for knowing pain and that hell eventually. ?My butcher, the one who made me cry my fate on my knees, Ian SolHi. That butcher is you, the one I wish I wouldn¡¯t have ever met.¡±


    Such words have been the punishment for SolHi at that moment. She felt the Sky collapsing over her and how the earth cracked under her soles, ready to swallow her and erase her from the earth¡¯s surface¡­ once and for all. Yet, because of her pride, SolHi wasn¡¯t ready to accept her defeat. She wasn¡¯t ready to show him that he had won in front of her again and could hurt her through such simple words.


    Responsible for SolHi¡¯s stubbornness was her pride. Yes, the pride of a hurt woman was to blame for this, a woman who wouldn¡¯t have ever allowed, not even in front of the man she loved more than her life, to know her knelt and in pain. At the same time, she wasn¡¯t ready to accept her end, not as it seemed that he prepared it for her, and this was so because she felt that she was a ruin, a creature whom nobody loved and whom people always surrounded. Even so, she raised her head eventually, proudly looking into DooSan¡¯s eyes, where she would have liked to see herself as she¡¯d been once: beautiful, proud, without her shoulders hunched and without scars in her soul and on her skin.


    Not having even this chance, to see herself as she had been once, but so as DooSan wanted to see her at that moment to feel himself avenged, SolHi told herself that even if she didn¡¯t look well at that moment, she should at least not show him that she was afraid of him. At the same time, she wanted to show him that she was self-possessed and could control her own destiny. That¡¯s why she told him eventually, ?You know, it¡¯s so simple to leave the hell you are living now behind you, a hell you have chosen to live in, eventually.¡±


    ?Simple? Do you think so, SolHi? Do you really think that¡¯s simple to live and leave this hell behind?¡±


    ?Yes, it¡¯s simple,¡± her pride responded instead of SolHi. ?Getting rid of the source of pain, you also get rid of problems. Only this way, you can be free of demons, Han DooSan. By releasing my coat¡­ it¡¯s over: once and for all.¡±


    DooSan shuddered. Even his heart stopped for a few moments after hearing such words. His mind instead, confused because of his own ideas, started to form questions so quickly¡­ Questions more complicated than the feelings that took form in the soul of the man at that moment.


    ?To release her coat?¡± DooSan understood the first thought that made him shudder again. ?How can she speak like that about her own life? How can she think that¡¯s so easy for one to kill? Is it that easy for you, Ian SolHi? Do you think that if I get rid of you, I¡¯ll happily ever live after this? Do you really think this? Do you really think so?¡±


    DooSan asked himself such questions only in his head. He didn¡¯t dare to ask SolHi any of these questions at that moment, although he came there looking for answers. He came there to find out if SolHi was guilty of something and find out what exactly happened that day or how much she hid to save herself. Yet, by coming there, he not only didn¡¯t find answers to his questions, but he formed many more in his head and his soul because he definitely couldn¡¯t understand how SolHi could act like that, how she could not care about her life, and how could she think that it was so easy to leave that world and leave him alone?!


    Suddenly, DooSan froze. This happened when he saw SolHi closing her eyes, releasing his wrists, and stretching her arms to the side after laying back. Because of this, DooSan was forced to take one more step in front, which allowed SolHi to take her right foot off the roof, hanging in the air later. If she had taken the second leg off the roof too, it would have been over for sure. Yet¡­ she hesitated. Yes, inside SolHi, a big fight took place at that moment because her mind was yelling at her to take the last step and end up with her pain while her soul, as stubborn as she was, didn¡¯t want to end up her life for nothing in the world, just as it didn¡¯t want to give up on love and on itself.


    The moment he felt the tip of his shoe touching the edge of the roof, DooSan finally reacted. And, from one movement, he pulled her toward him, holding SolHi to his chest after this. Feeling her next to him, DooSan was shaking like hell, something that made him wrap his arms more around her just not to give her time to fall prey to her madness and abandon him forever.


    Feeling DooSan¡¯s arms wrapped around her body, SolHi suddenly opened her eyes, freezing. It seemed weird to her to feel his chest next to her chest. Just as it seemed weird to her to hear his heart beats again, in her ears. ?Tuc-tuc, tuc-tuc,¡± was rhythmically beating the man¡¯s heart¡­ in the pleasant rhythm of her own heart.


    These heartbeats made SolHi dream again. She was dreaming with her eyes wide open, seeing nothing else at that moment than a white shirt and a gray jacket, which she compared with the only border that separated her love from his heart. And, dreaming about the impossible, even if it was only for a few moments, SolHi smiled again.


    The moment she felt herself shaken after DooSan grabbed her by the arms, SolHi turned back to her senses and looked at his face. She clearly saw his lips saying something. What he said, SolHi didn¡¯t hear. Only at the end of his speech, SolHi heard, ?Have you lost your mind? How can you do that, Ian SolHi? How can you give up on your own life?¡±


    SolHi didn¡¯t answer but smiled, staring at his chest. This made DooSan also keep silent, noticing her glance focused on his chest, something that amazed him. What also amazed him a lot was to hear SolHi¡¯s whisper, ?It beats! Your heart beats, DooSan!¡±


    ?Of course, it beats,¡± the man answered, confused. ?I¡¯m alive, remember?¡±


    ?Yes, I forgot this.¡±


    ?That I¡¯m alive?¡± He asked her dumbly.


    ?No, I forgot how your heart beats. I forgot its rhythm and its melody, just as I forgot that I missed it.¡±


    DooSan swallowed hard. ?She missed it?¡± He suddenly wondered. ?I thought she hated me. Yes, I thought she avoided me because she hated me. After all, it was the only explanation I had for her avoiding seeing me all this year. Yet, confessing this, it¡¯s complicated because, SolHi, I don¡¯t understand anything of what happens to you.¡±


    Such thoughts brought tears to DooSan¡¯s eyes. He couldn¡¯t feel different when he finally found out that SolHi wanted him and that she dreamt of him in silence, closed between four cold and empty walls, and that she probably avoided him so as not to hurt him more than she had done already. And yes, there were feelings between them. It was love, the same as what he felt all that time. He dreamt of her, but pain stopped him from coming there. At the same time, the guilt had impeded him from getting to jail to see her, just as his stupid pride forced him to stay away from her. People also stopped him from seeing her because he preferred to stay away from her after he understood that he loved her, because of the same people who could have judged their love, who could have hated them for the simple fact that they chose to live for each other, and those people who could have hurt her. Why? Because SolHi chose to give up on freedom and love when she accepted a crime she didn¡¯t remember.


    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Eventually, when he could control himself again, DooSan looked somewhere behind SolHi. The man looked at that red sunset, at the same sunset of death, as he compared it so many times in his mind, at the sunset that was so beautiful at that moment. After that, he asked, ?Why, SolHi? Why did you avoid me all this year if you missed me?¡±


    ?Because it wasn¡¯t fair,¡± said SolHi in a shaking voice.


    ?Wasn¡¯t it fair? For whom?¡± Looking at her, after he asked the last question, DooSan saw her smiling. Yet, he understood that it wasn¡¯t a smile because they saw each other again, but because of the awkwardness from her soul. The man felt the same awkwardness in her voice too when she also looked at the red sunset and said:


    ?It wasn¡¯t fair for you, DooSan. It wasn¡¯t also fair for us, for the world, and for the rest. At the same time, I didn¡¯t have this right because¡­ don¡¯t forget why I¡¯m here and that someone suffered because of me.¡±


    DooSan closed his eyes for a few moments, feeling pain because of her words. He felt confused because what SolHi told him was really confusing. On one hand - she told him that she missed him, and on the other hand she told him that it wasn¡¯t fair for him, for the world, but not for what she felt. DooSan didn¡¯t think she didn¡¯t feel the same. He didn¡¯t believe that SolHi didn¡¯t feel wronged. Yet, there wasn¡¯t the right moment to find out this truth. He still had time to find out that truth later. At that moment, he had to find out another truth like, ?How did my brother die, SolHi?¡±


    His question made SolHi shudder and stare at him again. ?How did he die? I thought this answer was clear for you,¡± she said, confused.


    The man smiled instead. Deep inside him, he understood that SolHi avoided answering his question because she was hiding something. That¡¯s why he decided to insist. ?I know,¡± he suddenly said. ?Even so, I think I have the right to hear this from you, don¡¯t you also think so? And you¡¯ll answer my question if you consider that you wronged me when you took my brother from me. So, tell me, SolHi: how exactly did YuSan die that night? More than that: why did you pretend not to have remembered that night all that time, although you remembered every single detail of what happened then?¡±


    These questions made SolHi frown. She felt confused, hearing them from DooSan. At the same time, she felt confused because she didn¡¯t know how to accept in front of him that she lied when she said that she remembered that night. Yes, she lied in Court to protect him. She couldn¡¯t accept this in front of him though. That¡¯s why she murmured only, ?It¡¯s not worth it. To revive the past.¡± After that, she tried to release herself from the trap of his arms.


    Stubborn as he was, probably more stubborn than SolHi was, DooSan wrapped his arms more tightly around her. He did that not to give her the chance to run again away from him or avoid answering his question. Yes, he wanted to find out the truth from her at least that day. At least a small detail he wanted SolHi to tell him, a small one from which to start the investigation and find out the truth about YuSan¡¯s death, which she accepted so suddenly, declaring herself his assassin.


    Feeling SolHi¡¯s palms touching his chest and pushing him away from her to release herself from the trap of his arms, DooSan looked at them and frowned. He did that when he saw the bandage again and this brought more questions to his head. Yet, he said nothing, not even at that time. He only silently looked at SolHi, who was struggling with him to release herself, something she couldn¡¯t do eventually. That¡¯s why SolHi decided to use another trick she used to use in the past to make him let her go: she tried to kick his ankle or knee and force DooSan to move away from her. Failing and this happened because DooSan learned well each of the lessons she taught him just not to give her the chance to run away from him in the future, SolHi furiously yelled at him, ?Han DooSan, what the hell do you think you are doing? Release me!¡±


    ?Not until you answer my question.¡±


    ?I won¡¯t do that. Just as I don¡¯t intend to play your game, Han DooSan.¡±


    ?Game? What do you think I¡¯m doing here? That I¡¯m playing a game?¡±


    ?Yes. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain how Prosecutor Han DooSan had been capable of paying the guards to be left alone with a death-sentenced prisoner like me. So, Prosecutor Han, you¡¯ll do all of us a favor if you do not cross the allowed line, or you can be accused of excess of duties.¡±


    DooSan shook his head. ?I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ?You don¡¯t like what?¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth, still struggling with him to release her.


    ?I don¡¯t like when you are calling me Prosecutor Han. I like to be called DooSan. By you.¡±


    ?What I don¡¯t like is when you try to steal my freedom,¡± SolHi yelled at him.


    Eventually, she¡¯d been forced to give up on her attempt to release herself. This happened when DooSan wrapped his arms even tighter around her. He even stuck his cheek on the top of her head, just to make sure she¡¯d be stuck to her chest. Only after this did DooSan whisper, ?So pleasant!¡±


    For a few moments, it was silent all over. Then, when he heard SolHi saying, ?Prosecutor Han, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s time to stop this circus?¡± DooSan frowned again.


    ?You can be as stubborn as a donkey sometimes,¡± the man murmured, reproachfully shaking his head. ?I told you already: I hate when you call me like that. Tell me DooSan. I like it more.¡±


    SolHi smiled this time. ?I also like this,¡± she thought. ?I also like to call you DooSan. Yet, I don¡¯t have this right anymore. Not after all that happened.¡±


    SolHi kept silent after such thoughts, for a long time. DooSan also said nothing. He did that because he understood that there was no need for words at that moment, not when he realized that what he had missed the most all that year was their hug, the scent of lavender that was felt from her, a scent he hadn¡¯t felt anywhere else while they had been separated, just as he missed the moments of dreaming.


    Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t have time for a dream because of SolHi, who suddenly yelled at him, ?I told you to let me go, Prosecutor Han! It¡¯s time to go and you to¡­¡±


    ?You? Prosecutor?¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth, staring into her eyes. ?This is something new even for you, SolHi. Are we strangers or what?¡±


    Of an enviable calmness, although she seemed on fire only moments ago when she yelled at him, SolHi looked into his eyes and told him, ?Yes, we are strangers, Prosecutor Han. I killed your brother. This makes us strangers.¡±


    ?Say this one more time and I swear I¡¯ll crack your head,¡± DooSan growled, furious, taking even SolHi by surprise. She was also confused because she couldn¡¯t understand what happened to him or what his words meant. Yet, she understood this very soon when DooSan told her, right in her face, ?Stop lying that you killed YuSan when it¡¯s nothing like that, SolHi! Or what, will you continue to lie that YuSan died because you hit his head with the hammer?¡± Saying this, DooSan¡¯s eyes were sparkling because of anger.


    SolHi frowned instead. ?To lie? Ia, Han DooSan¡­ no, wait, Prosecutor Han, I¡¯m not lying when I say that¡­¡±


    ?Of course, you are lying. Why do I know that? Because YuSan didn¡¯t die because someone hit his head.¡±


    ?What the hell are you talking about right now, DooSan? Didn¡¯t Han YuSan die because of the hit on his head? I remember very well the moment I hit him. The same thing Captain Lee said¡­ No, he said that¡­¡±


    ?You see? You don¡¯t remember your own confession, SolHi. Or what, don¡¯t you remember what exactly you confessed in Court?¡±


    ?Of course, I remember. I clearly remember that I¡­ I killed him and¡­¡± SolHi stuttered.


    ?Okay, if you say you remember what you confessed in Court, you should also remember what is written on this paper, SolHi!¡± DooSan said that, hissing the words through his teeth while unfolding an A4 sheet of paper, which he took out of his pocket.


    SolHi frowned again. ?And, how am I supposed to know what is written on that paper?¡±


    ?It¡¯s your statement. What you confessed a year ago while still being at the Kanam police station when you said you killed YuSan. You wrote it. Oh, no, wait: you said that you ?confessed¡± and others wrote it, right?! Even so, you have to know what it¡¯s written here: word by word.¡±


    The confidence in DooSan¡¯s voice made SolHi think that it was time to use something else than lies. At the same time, she understood that she was burnt because she hadn¡¯t read what she had signed that day. She had only¡­ trusted Lee. After that, she simply accepted everything he said and planned: to make everybody think that she killed two souls just to make sure she would get to a maximum-security jail. A plan that had to remain only between them. Yet, once DooSan asked her that question, it meant he knew or at least suspected their plan. Even so, stubborn by nature, SolHi decided not to accept that she ever lied. The reason? She wouldn¡¯t have been ever able to look into his eyes again because of shame. For this, to go away with it at least, she stuttered a simple, ?Why should I remember what I wrote a year ago, DooSan? I¡¯m not a robot. Now¡­ let me go!¡± After that, she tried to hit the pike.


    Yeah, right! Han DooSan, who learned all her tricks well all those months they lived together, blocked her away again. At the same time, he learned that if Ian SolHi felt herself surrounded was lying to others. Not only this: she turned aggressive, just as she was doing at that moment, something that hinted to him that he was on the right path to find out the truth.


    Understanding this, DooSan took a step toward her, insistently looking at her. SolHi took one back, walking backward like crabs. Yet, unlike him, SolHi looked elsewhere because she wouldn¡¯t have looked into his eyes while lying to him. Then, understanding that her only way to escape from the roof was to get to the door, she tried to do that while DooSan kept blocking her away, understanding her intention. Thus, they got to walk in circles.


    Going around in circles didn¡¯t help her in anything at this time because DooSan, who seemed to have understood her new trick, suddenly grabbed her arm and didn¡¯t let her go. He only put the A4 sheet of paper in front of her and then hissed through his teeth, ?It¡¯s written here, black on white, that you hit YuSan three times. Where exactly?¡±


    SolHi squinted at him. ?Three times. This seems like an exaggeration for me even coming from Lee.¡± Then, catching DooSan¡¯s insistent glance focused on her, she looked elsewhere, mumbling, ?The right side, if I remember this well.¡±


    ?It¡¯s written here that it was on the left side,¡± DooSan calmly said.


    ?Well, yes, the left side,¡± she stuttered again.


    DooSan smiled. ?I caught you,¡± he said to himself. After that, he triumphantly said, ?Yet, it¡¯s the right side.¡±


    ?It¡¯s what I said, right from the beginning,¡± said SolHi, furious.


    ?No, you said the left side. Or what, will you say this time that I¡¯m stupid and that I don¡¯t remember what you have just said to me?¡±


    She failed again. Yes, she understood that she fell into the trap like a stupid. Yet, ?I¡¯m not even surprised because I know what kind of hunting dog you are,¡± she suddenly said, frowning. ?Now, let me go!¡±


    ?I haven¡¯t finished yet,¡± DooSan calmly said.


    Feeling trapped, SolHi snapped at him. ?What now? What? What else do you want to find out? What?¡±


    ?The truth!¡±


    ?You have it written, right?¡±


    ?Not this truth, SolHi, but the one behind this sheet of paper. You have already convinced me that what is written here is a lie.¡±


    SolHi showed him her fangs. ?If you are so sure that¡¯s a fucking lie, I don¡¯t understand what you are doing here.¡±


    ?I¡¯m looking for safety?¡± DooSan drily answered.


    ?Whose exactly?¡±


    ?Mine, of course. And yours too. I also want to find out the truth because¡­ YuSan didn¡¯t die because of the hit in his head, but because he¡¯d been stabbed.¡±


    SolHi froze. ?Stabbed? Don¡¯t go around the bush, DooSan! I clearly remember that I hit his head. There are also photos from the autopsy. Now you said that¡­¡±


    ?I say the truth because yes, DooSan had a wound on his head. Yet, not this killed him, but those 7 wounds he received in his stomach.¡± SolHi stumbled, finding out this truth. If DooSan hadn¡¯t grabbed her arm, she would have fallen for sure. Then, staring at her, although SolHi seemed not to see him, DooSan confidently said, ?It¡¯s why I said that you lied to me, SolHi because¡­ you never mentioned the wounds on his belly.¡±


    ?Even if I didn¡¯t say that, I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m sure that Captain Lee wrote this in the testimony. It¡¯s impossible not to have written this. He¡¯s not stupid to give himself away.¡± She kept silent the moment she realized that she talked too much and that she was about to confess in front of him. ?Damn it!¡±


    ?Yes, SolHi: damn it!¡± DooSan shouted, furious. ?I don¡¯t understand where exactly was your head when you accepted this prank! Or what¡­ did you believe that the truth would die along with you?¡±


    Saying this, DooSan was really furious. He was boiling inside not only because of her but also because of Lee. At the same time, he was furious to find out that if SolHi was in prison, it was because Lee had promised something to her, and SolHi, like a stupid girl, fell into the trap having no plan to escape from there. This was killing him inside: to find out that others had considered them stupid and newcomers, using them to fulfill their own mean purposes. And they, like two inexperienced kids, allowed everything to their enemy, thinking that they would save the world if doing this.


    Nevertheless, it wasn¡¯t everything lost even if it seemed that he found out the truth too late. Yes, DooSan felt that it wasn¡¯t too late, at least not for them. That¡¯s why he held her to his chest eventually, sticking her to his body just to feel her closer to him and not consider that it was a simple dream again.


    He wasn¡¯t dreaming. He felt it clearly, just as he felt her bony shoulder touching his chest. Yes, that shoulder was bony at that moment when it had been soft and pleasantly smelled like lavender before, a shoulder he couldn¡¯t protect from evil, just as he¡¯d been unable to protect her.


    This truth made DooSan hate himself. At the same time, he started to hate the whole world for all the evil things it did to her. Evil he wanted to pay back just to take revenge on them for her, just as he intended to take her out of there. For this, he needed time. How much time?! He didn¡¯t know either. Even so, he didn¡¯t want to give up: neither on his plan nor on her or on the love they felt so intense at that moment.

 CHAPTER 8: LOVE - A MYTH OR THE REALITY?!

    Staring at the screen of his mobile phone and often frowning, Kan murmured, upset, ?I¡¯m sure it¡¯s somewhere here, but I can¡¯t find that damn place.¡± Thus, too focused on the red point he was seeing on the screen, Kan ignored where he was going and got stuck in the mud from the river shore where he was at that moment. This drove the detective crazy, who suddenly hissed through his teeth, ?Ah, Oh Yoon Suk, ah! I¡¯ll put my paw on you and I¡¯ll see what you say after that!¡± Then, struggling to take his legs out of the mud trap where he was, Kan looked around at the tall cattail that was surrounding him from everywhere. Thus, he saw a head appearing through the cattail, something that scared him to hell.


    The ?head¡± instead looked in amazement at the detective, asking Kan shortly after this, somehow confused, ?Detective Kan, you here?¡± Then, seeing Kan looking at him like the dog at the cat, Yoon Suk smiled and got out of his hideout made from cattail.


    Seeing his younger colleague just staying and not helping him, Kan squinted at him. Then, he growled, ?Will you stay there for long?¡±


    ?And? What should I do if I don¡¯t stay here? To catch rabbits like you?¡±


    Kan didn¡¯t taste the joke but showed his teeth to Yoon Suk. After that, deeply breathing in to calm down, he said through his teeth, ?What about helping a poor soul like me instead of catching rabbits?¡±


    Yoon Suk smiled. Then, heading toward the detective with his arms folded over his chest, he jokingly said, ?Why should I waste my time helping others when I can catch rabbits and cook them later?¡±


    ?Rabbits?¡± Growled Kan furiously. ?On the river shore?¡± Yoon Suk nodded yes. ?You have lost your mind for sure because you catch fish and not rabbits at the river, Oh Yoon Suk! And¡­ help me get out of here until I burn this world to the ground if I get angry!¡±


    ?If you say so!¡± Yoon Suk calmly replied, still smiling. After that, grabbing Kan¡¯s arm, he pulled him toward him, taking him out of the trap of mud where he got stuck. Then, when he made sure that he wouldn¡¯t drop Kan into another trap or hole, he made a sign to Kan to follow him to the place where he had stood hidden by then, lying on the grass and looking at the sky while two fishing rods were already prepared, waiting for the fish that wasn¡¯t stupid to let himself be caught in the hook where a poor earthworm was.


    Arriving at the place where he had stood before, Yoon Suk sat back on the warm bed of herbs and other things, which he brought with him to have where to sit. Then, he lay on that ?bed¡± with his hands under his head, staring at the sky again, ?laziness¡± that has been his ?friend¡± all that year since he hit the pike, right after SolHi was sent behind bars.


    Seeing Yoon Suk so calm when he passed through all the circles of hell to get there, Kan growled something unpleasant about his younger colleague. After that, feeling a cold wind coming from the river, he pulled the coat closer to his body to warm himself a little. Something that Kan didn¡¯t manage to do eventually. Only the tip of his nose turned suddenly red, something that made him look comic: like a clown at the circus.


    Eventually, realizing that sitting next to Yoon Suk would have been warmer, Kan approached him. He even sat on that bed of herbs, looking in front at the two fishing rods, whose sticks were stuck into the river shore. Not only did the detective see this there, but also a black folding chair, a not-that-big white bucket, and, next to that bucket, Kan saw a small golden tin can, which the ?fisher¡± probably took with him to keep his bait inside¡­ What bait? A few earthworms, scabby and skinny, which probably a hungry chicken would have also ignored if meeting them on his way, but not Yoon Suk, who considered them good for catching fish.


    Seeing the can, Kan found it interesting. That¡¯s why he stood up and, approaching it, he squatted next to it. Looking into the tin can and seeing the earthworms undulating one above the other, the detective cooked his nose. After that, smiling, he asked Yoon Suk, ?Friends of yours? Or maybe¡­ have you caught them at the river?¡±


    Not understanding what Kan meant, Yoon Suk sat in bed and looked at the detective. Seeing that one still staring at the tin can, Yoon Suk finally understood the joke about the earthworms and showed his fangs to Kan, growling after this, ?Neah, there are friends of yours, whom I decided to take with me just to give you time to breathe freely.¡±


    The joke like any other joke was good, but not something Kan liked. Even so, not losing his temper, the detective said, squinting at the earthworms, ?Are you sure they are my friends? Well, I don¡¯t think so. Why? Because¡­ I love them to be chubby and red. These are skinny to death. I¡¯m not a dog who is chasing bones.¡±


    Kan¡¯s remark made Yoon Suk weirdly grin. ?I know a red chubby one,¡± he suddenly said, after a few moments of silence. ?I think her name is Madame Gi!¡±


    ?Ia,¡± shouted Kan, making poor Yoon Suk wince. ?Don¡¯t call the name of the devil if you don¡¯t want to see him.¡±


    ?Why? Will be funnier this way, don¡¯t you also think so?! Actually, I¡¯m sure of this because¡­ I still see, right in front of my eyes, the scene with her balcony and you hanging over it, in underwear¡­ like those earthworms in that tin can. Honestly, I think we can call that scene ?Going Fishing¡± too. Why? Because, to save your ass, the poor firefighters were forced to use the inflatable mattress. Only this way our poor lonely wolf kept his five paws safe.¡±


    ?Five? Didn¡¯t the wolf have only four paws?¡± Kan asked. He was furious because he definitely hated Yoon Suk¡¯s joke. Even so, he said that it was better to keep joking than to scold him, for all of them. If he had scolded him for his run, Kan was sure that Yoon Suk could have hit the pike again.


    Yoon Suk, hearing Kan¡¯s answer, squinted at him. ?I was talking about another paw. Yet, if you haven¡¯t understood which one, I say to let it go!¡±


    Kan grinned again. ?Good that you know everything,¡± the detective growled eventually, sitting by Yoon Suk and staring into the distance. Yoon Suk looked at the blue sky instead - a too-clear sky for the end of November.


    Sitting like this, side by side but each of them in his own world, the two detectives kept silent for a long time. They kept silent not because they didn¡¯t have what to talk about, but because none of them knew how to start the conversation. Only in the end, when Kan felt the cold tightly holding him in its arms, he rubbed his arms and tried to warm them up. Then, he murmured, barely heard, ?What you can catch here is a cold, the sister of death, and not fish.¡±


    ?How did you know that?¡± Yoon Suk asked, taking Kan by surprise.


    Kan frowned. ?What exactly?¡±


    ?That¡­ There are no fish here!¡±


    The young detective¡¯s answer made Kan widely open his eyes. After that, when he could control himself, he growled, ?Are you sure that there are no fish here?¡±


    ?Sure as I can be! Actually, since I started to come here, I haven¡¯t caught any fish!¡±


    ?Then¡­ What the hell are you catching here if not fish? Are you spying on mermaids or what?¡±


    ?No. I only catch¡­ what sticks into the hook. Old shoes, for example. So, if you need a pair, you can choose one from there. If you find a pair, of course!¡±


    Kan squinted at Yoon Suk. Then, looking in the same direction where the young detective pointed with his hand at that moment, somewhere to their left, he saw a pile of old things. Not only shoes Kan saw there, but also old clothes, tin cans, plastic bottles, and other kinds of ?wonders¡± that Yoon Suk was lucky to ?fish.¡± This made Kan scratch the back of his head eventually. And, comically frowning, he told Yoon Suk, ?You could have caught such ?mermaids¡± in Seoul too.¡±


    ?Why waste my time there when it is funnier to do that here?¡±


    ?Funnier?¡± Kan asked in distrust. ?How? Don¡¯t tell me: from time to time, you also grab a snake by the tail and not only catch ?fish¡± like that one over there? If it¡¯s so, I must disappoint you because we also have this in Seoul. Snakes with two legs, I mean.¡±


    Yoon Suk smiled. ?I¡¯m sure you have snakes, but not peace¡­¡± After that, he sighed. And, sitting on the bed of old things again and supporting his arms on his knees, he looked at the river again. ?Just as you can hide here, but not there. You can even hide from yourself.¡±


    Kan frowned again. ?I would have also liked to hide, but I can¡¯t leave SolHi alone.¡±


    The detective¡¯s remark made Yoon Suk swallow hard. After that, somehow clumsy, he started to clean the dry mud he had on his pants, murmuring eventually, ?I¡¯m sure she has someone to protect her. Just as I¡¯m sure that she has given up on everything for him. She gave up so easily, by the way, without thinking about what we felt. She only thought about Han DooSan.¡±


    Kan smiled. ?Allow me to think differently.¡± This remark made Yoon Suk squint at his colleague, and then he looked at him insistently. Kan didn¡¯t look at the young man but at the river. After that, when he felt it was time, Kan said, ?I was talking about what happened a year ago, Yoon Suk. I am also talking about the fact that it might be that nothing of what we thought about all this time is real. And, if this helps you feel better, I tell you that we aren¡¯t the only ones whom SolHi has fooled. The same happened to Han DooSan.¡±


    ?Has Han DooSan also been fooled? How?¡±


    ?She lied to him. To all of us, actually¡­ And, it seems that she entered the jail after a pact she and Lee Do Hun had, and not because she¡¯s really guilty of Han YuSan¡¯s death. Which pact? Don¡¯t ask me because she keeps silent while Lee is dead.¡±


    ?What?¡± Yelled Yoon Suk. ?Captain Lee is dead?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± Kan calmly replied, looking at him this time. ?A few days ago. They blew him up.¡±


    Yoon Suk suddenly shook his head. ?Wait a minute! What do you mean by¡­ they blew him up? More than that, why don¡¯t I know about this?¡±


    ?If you had answered the damn phone, you would have known about this. Related to ?who blew him up¡± - I have no idea. For the moment. Yet, we¡¯ll find out, sooner or later, I think. More than that, I think it¡¯s better for you that you didn¡¯t know that because¡­ you could continue your life this way - quiet, laying on green grass, and catching plastic fish.¡±


    ?Sombe,¡± Yoon Suk nervously replied. ?You always make fun of me when we have to be serious. Moreover now¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Yoon Suk kept silent. He even swallowed hard eventually, wincing. The same Kan did when they heard the bell of one of the fishing rods clinking to announce to them about the ?prey¡± that was caught in the hook. This made them shudder at first and exchange glances later. Because of the same ?fear,¡± Kan asked Yoon Suk eventually in half a voice, ?Didn¡¯t you say that there is no fish here?¡±


    ?Aga, I said that!¡± Yoon Suk stuttered, confused.


    ?Then, tell me: what did you fish now? Another shoe or the day of yesterday?¡±


    ?A mermaid maybe?¡± Yoon Suk decided to make a joke. It was a bad one because Kan showed him his fangs right away. After that, when the bell insistently clinked and the fishing line straightened a lot in front, both of them looked toward there, scared.


    ?I don¡¯t know what you caught, but I think that¡¯s a good idea to check it,¡± Kan ironically said. ?Who knows?! Maybe you caught the goldfish, aaa?¡±


    ?If it¡¯s so, I throw it back!¡±


    ?Why so?¡±


    ?Because¡­ instead of the goldfish, I might have caught a shark and, instead of fulfilling three wishes, I¡¯ll spend the night in his belly.¡±


    Kan squinted at him. ?Sharks in the river?¡±


    ?Maybe they are, don¡¯t you think so?!¡± Yoon Suk said, grinning. Seeing that Kan didn¡¯t taste the joke, not even this time, Yoon Suk said with a certain fear in his voice, ?What about checking it together? Thus, if he eats us, he at least gets a pair: you - the chubby one, and me - the bones.¡±


    ?I would bet on the goldfish because that one hides in the most unexpected places. This place¡­ it¡¯s perfect for hiding.¡±


    ?Just as I bet on mermaids. Thus - if I caught the goldfish, we ask for three wishes at two. If it¡¯s the mermaid - we share her. What do you say? Is my plan a good one?¡±


    ?Hell no! I don¡¯t intend to share anything with you. Moreover, if it¡¯s another shoe. It won¡¯t be enough for the two of us.¡±


    ?Then¡­ I¡¯ll give it to you,¡± said Yoon Suk, smiling. ?I have enough in the store over there.¡±


    Kan reproachfully shook his head. After that, seeing that Yoon Suk didn¡¯t intend to approach the fishing rod alone while its line was stretching more and more along the river as though it definitely caught a shark, Kan made a sign to Yoon Suk to stand up. Then, somehow fearful, both of them approached the fishing rod and waited.


    Nevertheless, to grab that fishing rod and take the ?goldfish¡± out of the river, they were afraid. They only preferred to bend a little in front and stare at the water, trying to see what kind of ?fish¡± Yoon Suk caught that time. Yet, because the water was muddy, they had been forced to grab the fishing rod by the tail and pull it out of the river. Instead of a ?fish,¡± what they caught, and surprised them so much that both of them fell on their butt, was to see that they caught¡­ a body, in fact.


    ***


    ?Such an interesting hobby you two have recently,¡± Iun Min Hiok jokingly said when he appeared on the river shore and approached the two detectives. After that, tapping both of them on the shoulders, he said, ?Fantastic by the way because¡­ I have never thought that one can ?fish¡± such things in this river.¡±


    ?It wasn¡¯t funny, by the way,¡± mumbled Kan.


    ?Why not? It was the only way I had the chance to see the ?goldfish¡± caught by two detectives. And¡­ tell me: did you ask for a favor? Ah no, three, right?¡±


    ?I saved the third one for you,¡± Yoon Suk growled. ?Who knows?! Maybe you get married this year.¡±


    Min Hiok squinted at him. ?I¡¯ll take care of my marriage, alone. Even so, I won¡¯t say no to the third wish. Which one? To find out if you already know the name of the ?fish.¡±


    ?Yeah, because it wasn¡¯t difficult to find it out,¡± said Kan, scratching the back of his head. ?It¡¯s a fish many of us know.¡±


    Prosecutor Iun grinned. ?Aaa, that¡¯s why Yoon Suk fished it and not someone else? It was because you knew him, right?¡± This remark enraged Yoon Suk, feeling the irony in the prosecutor¡¯s voice. Yet, to pounce on him and bite his throat, he didn¡¯t have time because Min Hiok slowly tapped on his shoulder, saying to him, ?Don¡¯t worry, puppy: you¡¯ll have a chance to bite it later. Even from my flesh. Now, I think it¡¯s time to work a little.¡±


    ?Go ahead!¡± Yoon Suk hissed through his teeth. ?I¡¯m out of here because the civil people have nothing to do at the crime scene.¡± After that, feisty because Min Hiok stepped on his tail that day with all the jokes he made, Yoon Suk turned his back to them and, with his hands stuck into his pockets, he tried to hit the pike.


    Yeah, right?! Seeing Yoon Suk about to run away again, Min Hiok grabbed his hood and pulled it hard toward him, almost choking him. After that, he hissed into Yoon Suk¡¯s ear, ?Where this time, Lord Oh Yoon Suk?¡±


    ?Home?¡± The young detective ironically replied. ?I have nothing to do here anyway, once you have invaded my ?fishing zone.¡± And, if you need me as a witness, you already know where to find me.¡±


    ?As a witness? This is what you think: that you are only a witness in this case? No, Oh Yoon Suk: once you have caught the fish, I think it¡¯s time to cook it too. I mean¡­ to work and catch the criminal. Or what, do you think you¡¯ll be lazy forever, receiving a salary from the state for nothing?¡±


    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.


    ?In case you forgot this, I quit my job a year ago.¡±


    ?And, in case you were unaware, I inform you that nobody accepted your application for dismissal. You are still a detective, Oh Yoon Suk.¡±


    Yoon Suk suddenly glared at Kan. ?Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡±


    ?Yeah, I didn¡¯t accept that application. And what?! Did I do something wrong? No, right?! You had time to rest and we didn¡¯t pay you anything. That¡¯s all. Everybody won this year. Now¡­ we have to work!¡±


    ?Something I don¡¯t intend to do, Sombe. I won¡¯t work as a detective again, ever!¡±


    ?What I don¡¯t intend is to allow you to ?fish¡± more bodies and turn me into a polar mummy, forcing me to investigate it. So, if you don¡¯t want me to send you behind bars for insubordination to a direct order from your boss, you¡¯ll do all of us a favor if you start working. Today, Oh Yoon Suk, and not when you are in the mood!¡±


    ?Remind me to thank you for this later, boss!¡± Yoon Suk growled, grabbing on the fly his badge, which Kan threw at him. ?Now, let¡¯s investigate what we have caught today!¡±


    ?A buffalo!¡± They heard GhiYon¡¯s voice behind them. ?Or¡­ Nam Beom Soo, as others knew him.¡±


    ?Lee¡¯s assistant?¡± Min Hiok shouted.


    ?Himself,¡± mumbled Kan, making Min Hiok stare at him.


    GhiYon smiled instead, seeing the three men exchanging glances. ?You know, looking at you and seeing you so scared only by finding out his name, I wonder if it¡¯s a good idea to tell you the rest of the news.¡±


    ?Is there something more than this?¡± Growled Kan.


    ?Yep. Like¡­ the fact that he¡¯s reported as a missing person after Colonel Kim Chang Hoon¡¯s death. They suspected him of crime, but I guess they have to ?fish¡± someone else for that death.¡±


    ?Anyway, we don¡¯t know if he killed the Colonel or not. He could have disappeared after this.¡±


    ?Only if¡­ dead people can kill someone.¡± Min Hiok frowned, and GhiYon smiled. ?I mean¡­ Buffalo was dead for about a month when the colonel died¡­ two weeks ago. At least I think so after the preliminary investigation. Actually, we¡¯ve been lucky to find him still in one piece because here live only fish and crabs. If there had been sharks, for example, we would have looked for him forever.¡±


    ?Even so, it¡¯s strange.¡± Everybody looked at Kan. ?I mean¡­ you said that he died about a month ago. Yet, he looks like he¡¯d been thrown in the river not long ago. Is this a kind of miracle?¡±


    ?You can say it so. It¡¯s because of the fridge where he¡¯d been closed.¡± Min Hiok looked with wide-open eyes at the forensic doctor. GhiYon smiled, seeing the prosecutor looking at him like that. ?Yep, you are right: they kept him cold. The reason?! Don¡¯t ask me. All I know is that he has traces of being frozen. And, to surprise you more than this: he was still alive when they put him in that fridge.¡±


    ?What?¡± The three men yelled.


    ?What you heard. Our Buffalo was still alive when they put him into the fridge. Who did that to him and why¡­ you have to find out. What interests me more than who did that to the Buffalo is¡­ where is the other hunting dog?¡±


    ?He is hunting!¡± Min Hiok jokingly said.


    ?Something that doesn¡¯t even surprise me,¡± GhiYon hissed through his teeth. ?Actually, I won¡¯t be surprised if I find out that he is after something that ?stinks.¡± And I pray not to be so because we can also fish for his body somewhere.¡±


    Yoon Suk cooked his nose. ?What about finding another joke? This is old already.¡±


    Nobody answered his question, although Yoon Suk was sure that they heard what he said. because of this, he carefully looked at his three colleagues¡¯faces, trying to understand what was in their mind. Then he winced like Kan and GhiYon did when Min Hiok said, ?I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s after things that ?stink,¡± but I know that he¡¯s fishing right now: fish that is grown in the aquarium, by the way.¡±


    ?Ian SolHi?¡± GhiYon hissed through his teeth.


    ?I see you know whom I am talking about,¡± Min Hiok jokingly said. ?So, if you have additional questions, you can ask your hunting dog when he appears. Pardon, your friend.¡± Then, still smiling, Min Hiok headed toward the mortuary sack inside which the forensic doctors intended to put Buffalo.


    Looking behind prosecutor Iun, squinting behind him better said, GhiYon mumbled all the good words he knew about DooSan. He would have told those words to DooSan for sure if he had had him in front of him. Then, feeling movement in front of him, GhiYon looked at Kan, begging for an answer from him. Instead of answering, Kan shrugged, and told him drily, ?If you have questions, interrogate your ?mistress¡± when he appears. It seems to me that he betrayed you again.¡± After that, smiling, Kan headed toward Min Hiok.


    ?The mistress?¡± GhiYon asked himself. ?Don¡¯t tell me: did he mean the hunting dog now?¡±


    ?Not me for sure!¡± Yoon Suk feistily replied. ?He¡¯s the only ?mistress¡± you have. At least this is what we all know, right?¡±


    ?It¡¯s good that you know everything,¡± Doctor Park growled. After that, furious, he headed toward his team to check what was left to check.


    Left alone, Yoon Suk stared behind GhiYon, frowning. ?I understand that Prosecutor Han has pissed him off again, but¡­ what is his problem with me? I am not the one who has driven him crazy! More than that¡­ what are those two hiding from me?¡± He wondered this while staring at Kan and Min Hiok, who were whispering to each other at that moment. ?They hide something for sure. And, also for sure, it¡¯s something that ?stinks.¡± Even so, I¡¯ll find out what they hide, once they have been so ?kind¡± to force me to return to work.¡± After that, determined to discover the conspiracy theory, he headed toward the two, calm.


    Unlike Yoon Suk, Park GhiYon didn¡¯t seem so calm. He, even if he joined his team to ?work,¡± couldn¡¯t focus on this. Something bothered him inside and it had something to do with Han DooSan, who didn¡¯t tell him that he intended to see SolHi. Not that he didn¡¯t suspect this after he saw DooSan leaving that night when he showed him the results of the DNA test. Even so, they were friends, right?! They swore to tell each other secrets. Even so, DooSan hid this from him, something GhiYon hated for sure.


    Eventually, determined not to wait until he saw DooSan, to scold him for his ?dare,¡± GhiYon gave him a phone call. The voicemail entered right after the first ring, letting GhiYon know that DooSan not only had secrets from him but also ignored him. This drove GhiYon again crazy, growling in the end, ?Well, Han DooSan, I see that you have allied with the ?enemy¡± now and you don¡¯t need your friends anymore. Good! You¡¯ll need me again and then I¡¯ll send you to the one that you love more than me, you¡­ traitor!¡± After that, glaring at Min Hiok, who was his number one ?enemy¡± at that moment because he understood that DooSan had secrets from him but not from Min Hiok, he started to check the place again. Yet, the investigation was a poor one because GhiYon¡¯s head wasn¡¯t with him at that moment, but in a hidden place where he was breaking Han DooSan into pieces like a mad Pitbull.


    ***


    It was dark all over in the former apartment of SolHi. Darkness, which gave the feeling that nobody lived there since long ago. An appearance eventually because, soon after this, the door opened, squeaking, breaking that total silence that took over that place, silence that was accompanied only by the darkness and by a pleasant scent of lavender.


    The darkness and the silence were so overwhelming at that moment. It was somehow bothering the one who looked at all this for a long time because the place looked barren and gave him the feeling that he was alone in a world of shadows. Yet, it didn¡¯t look like that for the one who entered because, after the door squeaked when it opened, it also closed with a long squeak after this. Even so, the stranger didn¡¯t rush to turn the light on or say something. He only stood next to the door for a long time. Only his interrupted and heavy breathing was heard from time to time, giving the feeling that the one who entered suffered at that moment.


    Eventually, when the light turned on, DooSan, the one who entered, took the jacket off and let it fall on the floor. After that, with sad eyes, he looked at the empty room, which looked so desolate at that moment, but which had been the Paradise for him for so long when he and SolHi lived there. Yes, that apartment seemed so weird to him and this happened because SolHi wasn¡¯t there with him¡­ He was alone, and that solitude seemed even more overwhelming than hell.


    Even so, that ?hell¡± was also pleasant to look at. It was also different from the time SolHi and he lived there because he changed the wallpaper, the kitchen, and the couch. Even the bed was changed, just as the big carpet from the middle of the room was, a carpet that almost touched the bed. It was a pleasant change, something that warmed him, on the inside, the one who looked at the not-that-big room. Why? Because DooSan chose warm light colors when he made the changes in the apartment. He even changed the curtains, choosing white and dark green colors for them this time, giving a little bit of color and joy to that place.


    Such colors didn¡¯t cheer DooSan up that night and neither did they make him feel better. He understood this after the sigh he left outside his throat eventually. After that, frowning, he sat on the floor, next to the jacket, with his hands hanging over his knees while looking with sad empty eyes at the ?Lost Paradise.¡±


    ?A Paradise that looks so empty and sad at this moment,¡± DooSan murmured eventually. ?It¡¯s as empty as my soul is, although I thought I would be happy without you, SolHi. I¡¯ve been so wrong in thinking so because not this place made me happy in the past, but you.¡±


    Looking at the empty room, DooSan understood that there was no place for regrets at that moment because not that room was to blame for his sadness. It was only their fault. Yes, they didn¡¯t trust each other and moved away from each other, falling prey to the madness of the world. Understanding this, for the umpteenth time, DooSan took his shoes off, put them in the small closet for shoes he had next to the door, took the jacket off the floor, and headed toward the bed, on which a big white blanket was seen.


    Once next to the bed, crawling toward it more than walking, DooSan threw the jacket on the sofa, and he let himself fall onto the bed, with his arms stretched to the side and his eyes closed. Laying like that, he heard how the jacket fell off the black-leather sofa he bought instead of the old one SolHi used to use while living there. Yet, even if he heard the jacket falling, DooSan didn¡¯t even raise his head to look at it. He didn¡¯t care too much about this but only about the pain he felt at that moment.


    Actually, it had been hard for DooSan since he moved to that apartment. He didn¡¯t feel this while living there with SolHi, but after she had been closed and he managed to buy the apartment from the old owner and refurbish it. Then, moving again to the new place of happiness as he thought, DooSan believed that he would be able to forget everything that happened and move on. Yet, even if he changed everything in that apartment and was pleasant to live there, he felt that apartment even more deserted and empty than before.


    Honestly, DooSan bought that apartment, intending to destroy it or close it forever. By doing this, he hoped to also close his pain between four walls and forget it. Yet, the memories and the pain slowly took over him, and DooSan wanted to live again there¡­ in that Paradise where he had often smiled and felt alive. That¡¯s why he repaired it, thinking that his life would change too. Something that didn¡¯t happen eventually because new things do not mean a new beginning too, just as the change doesn¡¯t mean one will feel better.


    In time, he started to feel comfortable in her apartment and got used to the loneliness too. He even started to feel better because of the new things and the new place where he lived. Then, because of the memories that still lived there, memories related to the moments when they lived together there, DooSan started to feel agitated again. Even so, from time to time, DooSan smiled because there were also beautiful memories there, memories of innocence, just as it happened the first night he spent there when SolHi scratched him just to show him that she was able to protect her place. He also called her wild cat that night, a name that often made him smile after this. Yes, those pleasant memories made him understand that the apartment was his when it had been theirs before.


    At that moment, after he saw SolHi again, that apartment seemed strange and empty to him. DooSan felt that it wasn¡¯t his anymore and this was so because she wasn¡¯t there. Yet, although he felt all this, he still thought that maybe¡­ ?One day she¡¯ll return here and everything will be the same as before.¡±


    He knew that it wasn¡¯t fair to think so. He knew that it was practically impossible for SolHi to turn back there once she received a life sentence. Even so, it was pleasant to think about this: that she lived there, with him, in that place that was newly refurbished, a place that smelled like home and lavender.


    DooSan not only dreamt of her while feeling her next to him. He even saw her by his side, at least from time to time, just as he saw her that night. He saw her with the eyes of his mind, sitting next to the bed, with a cup of hot tea in her hand, wearing a white pullover, and smiling while insistently looking at him. DooSan saw her image as he had seen her the night she let him freeze outside the door for about an hour and she let him in after that. Then, with her laptop on her lap, she looked at him and warmly smiled, even if she smiled because of a joke he said. Yet, at that moment when DooSan dreamt of her, SolHi smiled and saw only him.


    Then, smiling, DooSan changed the image with another pleasant one when he felt SolHi¡¯s soft arms wrapping around his neck. He also clearly felt her lavender scent and the scent of ripe chestnuts that was felt from her hair, just as he felt the soft touch of the skin of her face when she stuck her cheek to his. This made him extremely happy. And, imagining all this, DooSan felt that he touched heaven, even though these images hadn¡¯t ever been real and neither they would have been real one day.


    Eventually, he winced when he heard SolHi¡¯s voice next to him. ?It¡¯s time to go, DooSan!¡± She told him in a sweet voice. ?It¡¯s time to stand up and move on because life continues and never stays in place.¡±


    Opening his eyes, DooSan saw her lying by his side. She had her head on his arm, pulling her body closer to his so that their chests could touch each other. And, feeling her next to him, something that warmed him inside, DooSan tightly hugged her, trying to keep her by him, forever if possible.


    Yet, he hugged only the air that night because when he held her to his chest, the silhouette of the imaginary SolHi suddenly vanished like multicolored sparkles. This made DooSan feel lonely again. He felt desolated and abandoned by the whole world. Even so, he knew one thing: that he couldn¡¯t betray her, not after he swore to be with her forever from now on, no matter where the ship called Life would have taken them eventually.


    Sitting on the bed, DooSan felt his head heavy. He also felt dizzy at one point. In his chest, the bird with the name Anxiety was strangely flapping her wings as though warning him about the storm that was about to come. At the same time, that bird was also scared because of the torment DooSan lived at that moment, with SolHi by his side, laying her head on his arm and watching him with love.


    Turning toward her, this time she lying on the bed while he was supporting his body on his right elbow, DooSan stretched his left arm in front, intending to put the rebellious strands of hair behind her ears. Then, he slowly touched her nose, moving his finger down the tip, outlining it this way to finish his soft touch on her lips, which he slowly pressed eventually. This gentle touch made the imaginary SolHi close her eyes and smile. Then, when he kissed her, SolHi vanished again, making him sigh.


    DooSan had a strong reason to sigh at that moment because he dreamt of her for a year, but he never had SolHi so close to him as he had her that day - literally and figuratively. Yes, the hug from his dream and before that, on the prison¡¯s roof, made him extremely happy. This made him stop feeling lonely as he felt all that year because¡­ Oh, God: he had missed her so much in all those months of solitude.


    ?Or maybe it¡¯s been more than a year?¡± DooSan murmured, sitting on the bed again. ?Yes, it has been more than a year since SolHi was arrested at the end of September. Now it¡¯s the end of November. Fifteen months have passed since then. 456 days¡­ 10.944 hours¡­  656 640 minutes and 39 398 400 seconds and¡­ Ia, Han DooSan, stop it!¡± The man scolded himself. ?It¡¯s not funny at all. Counting doesn¡¯t help you. What helps you is doing something if you don¡¯t want to keep counting tomorrow too.¡±


    Yes, he had to do something for sure. But¡­ what exactly? It was damn difficult to think about something concrete at that moment. Why? Because he felt confused and had no idea of what he could do. Nothing came into his mind and this was irritating him a little.


    Because of the same feeling of irritation, DooSan got out of bed, took the jacket off the floor, put it into the closet, and entered the bathroom. He intended to shower, thinking that the warm water would wash the pain and chase the thoughts away. He was wrong instead because he felt even more deserted when the water drops started dancing on his skin. Because of this, he squatted in the tub and let the water flow onto his back while his knees were touching his chest and he had his eyes closed.


    Staying like this, DooSan had a single image in his mind - their image. They were both sitting on the same roof where they argued that day, leaning their backs against the not-that-high edge of the roof, with the beautiful Sunset of November somewhere behind them. Sitting like this, DooSan looked only at her while SolHi looked in front, immersed in thoughts and completely absent.


    Because of her ?ignore,¡± DooSan told her upset, ?I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t see me, SolHi.¡±


    ?It¡¯s because¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s real,¡± she responded, clumsily smiling.


    ?It¡¯s not real? What exactly?¡±


    ?You! Just as I can¡¯t believe that you are here,¡± she whispered, looking with love at him, a sweet whisper that made DooSan¡¯s heart pleasantly pounce in his chest. More than that, he felt fulfilled when she lay her head on his shoulder, trying to hide the bandaged hand under her clothes.


    Looking at that bandage for a while, somehow absent, DooSan frowned eventually. ?How did you get hurt?¡± He asked her, taking her hand into his.


    SolHi suddenly withdrew it. ?It¡¯s nothing,¡± she rushed to answer.


    ?You also don¡¯t believe this,¡± DooSan confidently replied, taking her hand again into his. Then, slowly moving his fingers on that bandage, as though caressing the injured skin, he felt enraged. Yes, it hurt him knowing that he had been unable to protect her as he wanted and that SolHi might have been hurt so many times before he came to see her. He clearly saw this, in her eyes, on her skin, and even her hair that had been cut by an evil mind with mean intentions. Then, when he felt it, DooSan put her injured hand on his chest and whispered, ?Let it hear the beats of my heart. I heard it helps to heal.¡±


    ?Are you sure?¡± SolHi asked him, charmingly smiling.


    ?As sure as I can be because¡­ it¡¯s what they say about love.¡±


    ?What if Love it¡¯s only a myth, DooSan? What if we cling to something that doesn¡¯t exist?¡± She asked eventually, without watching him.


    DooSan didn¡¯t answer these questions when he felt confused. He knew the answer, however. That¡¯s why he said, in the end, ?It¡¯s impossible, SolHi! Love cannot be a myth because there are feelings where it¡¯s love, and there are feelings between us too, SolHi. This is all that matters to me!¡±


    ?Even so, it¡¯ll be hard, DooSan. For you, for me, for the whole world because people will judge us. Love generally is judged.¡±


    ?That¡¯s their problem, not ours. I¡­ don¡¯t intend to give up. I won¡¯t do that because I won¡¯t ever be capable of forgiving myself after this.¡±


    ?To forgive yourself what?¡± She asked him, confused. Yes, she felt weird because she didn¡¯t feel coldness in his voice anymore but fear.


    ?And you are right, SolHi: I¡¯m afraid to lose you. This is what I will not be able to forgive myself for if this happens. It¡¯s something I can¡¯t forgive myself now for too: that I left you alone a year ago and that I haven¡¯t been with you to protect you as I have always wanted.¡±


    After such words, SolHi wanted to say, ?It wasn¡¯t your fault anyway!¡± She didn¡¯t have time for that because their lips suddenly touched each other into a magic kiss, one that she wished for so badly. However, she, feeling the sweetness of his lips on her lips, suddenly pulled back, afraid. She feared that the kiss would chase the mirage away because she still couldn¡¯t believe that DooSan was really there with her. Yet, he wasn¡¯t a fake, just as their kiss wasn¡¯t a mirage. There wasn¡¯t only a dream - her warm palms that suddenly touched his cheek and neck, and his strong arms that suddenly wrapped around her body, pulling her closer and closer to him. Yes, they were real: the lips, his palms, and his warm arms that made her body vibrate, just as it was real the kiss and its madness.


    Feeling so deeply the mirage of reunion, SolHi fell prey to dreaming, thinking that it might have been the last one. That¡¯s why she told herself to make the most of the time together, moments she had been dreaming of all those fifteen long months of separation when she dreamt so much to hear once again the pleasant music of his chest. ?Tuc-tuc, tuc-tuc,¡± the man¡¯s heart was beating in his chest, pleasantly dancing on her chest too, filling her with happiness and giving her the chance to dream of a new life.

 CHAPTER 9: CHASING GHOSTS!

    The moment DooSan entered his office, Iun Min Hiok was changing his shirt. He was doing this each time he returned from a crime scene because he felt dirty and somehow asphyxiated after this, something he stopped feeling once he changed his clothes. Thus, rushing, he forgot to close the door, and when DooSan entered, Min Hiok jumped from his place, covering his naked chest.


    Seeing DooSan in the doorway, squinting at him because he didn¡¯t expect to find Prosecutor Iun shirtless, Min Hiok showed him his fangs. ?Did nobody ever teach you to knock on the door?¡± He growled at his friend. ?And close that damn door at once until the entire Prosecution didn¡¯t see me shirtless!¡±


    DooSan smiled. ?You¡¯ll be doing a favor to all the girls in the office. Who knows?! Maybe you get married after this instead of acting like a young shameful girl.¡± After that, happy that he could drive Min Hiok crazy, DooSan sat on the sofa.


    Seeing DooSan so calm when he was barely breathing after the scare with the sudden open door, Min Hiok hissed something through his teeth while finishing buttoning his shirt. Then, putting the jacket on when he felt that he calmed down a little, Min Hiok asked the unwelcome guest, ?Something to drink?¡±


    ?During the working hours?¡± DooSan asked him in amazement. ?Only if you want the General Attorney to find out about this and kick us out of the Prosecution. Holding hands, by the way. Yet, I won¡¯t say no to another kind of ?offer.¡±


    Min Hiok, thinking that DooSan was making fun of him after finding him shirtless when he entered the office nervously moved onto the couch on which he sat. Then, staring into his friend¡¯s eyes, he said through his teeth, ?What I¡¯ll appreciate is to keep your spicy jokes only for you.¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?Jokes? Do I look like I¡¯m joking right now?¡±


    ?Yes, because I don¡¯t think you said ?other kinds of offers¡± for nothing.¡±


    DooSan reproachfully shook his head. ?I meant the case, Prosecutor Iun Min Hiok, not the striptease scene that I witnessed unwillingly. Not any case, by the way, but the one of YuSan.¡±


    ?And this miracle?¡± Min Hiok ironically asked. ?Aaa, wait, let me guess: you want to reopen Ian SolHi¡¯s case?¡±


    Prosecutor Han forced a grin. ?What have you been eating lately that you read between the lines? People?¡±


    ?Yeah, those like you. And, this joke is about you, by the way. I still remember the one who said that. Should I remind you too?¡±


    ?Not necessary. I don¡¯t have a short mind. Yet, I can¡¯t say the same about my time. So, tell me: can you or cannot you help me with this case?¡±


    ?Depends on what you ask for. And¡­ what you expect me to do because I assure you that I¡¯m not interested in wasting my time with a lost case.¡±


    ?This is something you also don¡¯t believe, Iun Min Hiok. Why? Because I¡¯m sure you gave me to listen to the record and see the DNA test for a plan you had in mind. Not only this: you also have more evidence than those I have seen already. So, will you tell me about this too or not?¡±


    Min Hiok, as calm as usual, comfortably sat on the couch, staring into DooSan¡¯s eyes. Then, thoughtful, he said, ?Let¡¯s say I have more evidence. Yet, I don¡¯t see how this can help me if I share it with others.¡±


    ?Is he stupid or only pretending to be one?¡± DooSan thought, frowning. Then, squinting at prosecutor Iun, he asked, ?What are you planning this time, Iun Min Hiok?¡±


    ?To wake you up, this is what I plan!¡± Min Hiok suddenly hissed through his teeth, angry. ?Or what? Do you think I¡¯m YuSan to fulfill all of your caprices? Of course not: I¡¯m neither your brother nor your mistress.¡±


    ?You are my friend, and friends help each other.¡±


    ?Are you sure?¡± Min Hiok asked him, smiling. ?That we are friends? You and I?¡±


    ?At least I thought we were.¡±


    ?Well, you are wrong, Han DooSan. We have never been friends and I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll ever be.¡±


    ?The reason?¡± DooSan furiously asked, staring into Iun Min Hiok¡¯s eyes. ?Because you aren¡¯t in the mood, you don¡¯t have the pleasure or the desire to consider me your friend? Or¡­ don¡¯t tell me: is it because of the same stupid idea of you to see me crawling at your feet and suffering?¡±


    ?Let¡¯s say this is one of the reasons.¡±


    ?Bullshit,¡± DooSan shouted, hitting the coffee table between them. By doing this, even his eyes were sparkling because of anger while staring at his colleague. Min Hiok instead, of an enviable calmness, did not even wince when DooSan hit the table. He only folded his arms over his chest and crossed his legs, as though trying to say to DooSan, ?You can burn yourself if you want. This doesn¡¯t impress me.¡± This posture drove DooSan crazy, making him suddenly yell, ?Stop acting like that, Iun Min Hiok. It¡¯s not my first day as a Prosecutor. Thus, as I have experience in seeing bastards every day, I tell you that you don¡¯t scare me with this glance of ?don¡¯t mess with me or I break you into pieces.¡± Or what, do you think I¡¯ll swallow this stupid idea of ?It was charity that I allowed you to listen to that record?¡± Of course not! I¡¯m not stupid or a kid you can manipulate at your will. If you did that, it was for something, Iun Min Hiok. So, tell me while you still have the chance to do that: what exactly do you want to get from me? Or should I ask you how much you win from all this?¡±


    Min Hiok smiled. ?I see you aren¡¯t stupid at all. Even so, I still think that you didn¡¯t realize that it was bait.¡±


    ?A bait? For who?¡±


    ?For you, of course! I told you, right?! I will make you suffer for everything you have done to YuSan.¡±


    ?And I also told you already to stop chasing your tail, Iun Min Hiok,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth, telling Min Hiok that his words didn¡¯t deceive him. Why? Because he had learned something since they knew each other and worked together. That¡¯s why he realized that if Min Hiok attacked someone and if that one wasn¡¯t a criminal, it meant only one thing: he was bluffing or hiding something. Thus, determined to find out the truth even if he had to follow his friend¡¯s rules, DooSan suddenly calmed down. After that, of an enviable calmness, something Min Hiok rarely saw at DooSan when this one was investigating a case, DooSan asked him, ?The reason?¡±


    ?YuSan! I told you already!¡±


    ?What I have told you is that I don¡¯t believe any of your words. Yet, if you insist, we¡¯ll continue to play this game. So, tell me: how much should I suffer for my brother?¡±


    Staring at Min Hiok, DooSan suddenly noticed how his friend¡¯s lower jaw suddenly started to shake. This let him know that, through what he said, he managed to enrage Min Hiok, hurting his ego. Because of this, DooSan smiled, understanding that if Min Hiok got angry, it meant that he was on the right way to find out the truth. Yet, so suddenly that even DooSan was surprised by that reaction, instead of finding the truth about why Min Hiok considered him guilty of his own brother¡¯s death, Min Hiok hissed through his teeth, ?Believe what you want, Han DooSan. I won¡¯t give you anything of what I have. So, get out of my office! Now!¡±


    DooSan gnashed his teeth. ?It means you hide things.¡±


    ?I¡¯ve said this to you already: believe what you want. I also told you that I¡¯m ready to punish everyone for YuSan¡¯s death, no matter who that person is. Including his brother, whom I consider the guiltiest of all - you, Han DooSan.¡±


    ?Can you stop beating around the bush? Yeah, maybe I had been wrong that night, Min Hiok! Maybe I¡¯m guilty in front of YuSan for not answering that damn phone call that night. This doesn¡¯t turn me into a criminal¡­ his assassin, just as I don¡¯t think that innocent people should pay for that crime.¡±


    ?If you mean Ian SolHi by ?innocent people,¡± then I tell you to think well about this because¡­ she confessed having killed him, right? Or what, did you forget so fast her confession a year ago?¡±


    ?I haven¡¯t forgotten anything, okay?! Just I don¡¯t believe in that confession. Why? Because SolHi isn¡¯t guilty of YuSan¡¯s death.¡±


    ?What makes you so sure of this, DooSan? Her confusing confession?¡±


    ?Not only this because I¡¯m not stupid to believe bullshit. Yet, I believe in evidence, Min Hiok. I believe in the evidence I have already as the one that¡­ Ian SolHi has never known about the knife wounds YuSan received that night.¡±


    Min Hiok winced. ?She didn¡¯t know? Are you sure?¡±


    ?Surer than this I can¡¯t be! And¡­ as I expected that you wouldn¡¯t believe me, I brought you a present.¡± Then, taking Min Hiok by surprise, he turned on the registration he made secretly while talking to SolHi on the roof. Thus, he let prosecutor Iun hear that SolHi not only didn¡¯t know about the wounds, but she also forgot what she confessed a year ago.


    Listening to the conversation between DooSan and SolHi to the end, Min Hiok frowned. He felt confused about this because¡­ yes, maybe he suspected that Lee was to blame for Ian SolHi¡¯s confession, but he had never thought that Captain Lee never told SolHi all the details about that case. There was something else strange there: that SolHi didn¡¯t remember what part of YuSan¡¯s head she hit that night, and this meant only one thing - on that fatalistic night, YuSan and SolHi hadn¡¯t been alone in that abandoned warehouse and this was going to complicate things.


    ?Are you convinced now?¡± DooSan asked, making Min Hiok wince, who was so immersed in thoughts after listening to that recording. Even so, he said nothing. He only stared at DooSan, who was doing the same thing while waiting for the answer.


    Minutes after this, Min Hiok kept silent. He did that because he didn¡¯t know how to tell his friend that he was afraid. Of what? To lose another friend. ?Something I won¡¯t ever allow,¡± Min Hiok suddenly told himself. Yet, loudly he said, ?Yes, maybe you convinced me that¡¯s the truth. Even so, I won¡¯t show you the evidence I have, DooSan.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?A caprice?! Yes, it¡¯s because of this because¡­ let¡¯s say that I hate when others take advantage of my work. Just as I hate when others poke their nose in my business. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll say this to you only once, Han DooSan: stay away from this case! And¡­ don¡¯t ever appear in this office again with such stupid ideas like taking Ian SolHi out of prison. I won¡¯t ever do that, do you hear me? Ever!¡±


    ?Something that tells me that you have things to hide from me, Iun Min Hiok!¡±


    ?It¡¯s up to you to think what you want! Now, get out of my office! Now!¡±


    ?And I¡¯ll go, don¡¯t worry! Before that, I¡¯ll tell you that what you want not to happen will happen eventually, Iun Min Hiok! Why? Because I¡¯ll take care of this, just as I¡¯ll take SolHi out of prison, even if this means stepping over your body.¡±


    ?Han DooSan!¡± Iun Min Hiok shouted, punching the table. Then, with his eyes sparkling because of hatred while staring at DooSan, he shouted again, ?You definitely do not think when you have to, don¡¯t you?!¡±


    ?Yeah, you are perfectly right! I don¡¯t think about the consequences when we are talking about the injustice made to others, and you also know this.¡±


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ?Of course, I know! Just as I know how reckless you can be sometimes. Even so, I¡¯ll ask you this: have you ever thought about YuSan?¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?Honestly, I don¡¯t get the point!¡±


    ?Sure you don¡¯t get it because you think only about yourself. What I¡¯m talking about is injustice. Yes, I¡¯m talking about the injustice others did to YuSan, something you have completely forgotten about. Why? Because you have been blinded by your love. Something that made you fall so down, DooSan!¡±


    ?Don¡¯t talk stupid things, Iun Min Hiok,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth. ?Because neither I forgot what happened to YuSan nor that SolHi is not guilty of what happened then. Yes, maybe she was with him that night when YuSan was killed, but¡­ she¡¯d been a victim too.¡±


    ?You don¡¯t know that, DooSan! You have no idea if she¡¯s involved in that crime or not.¡±


    ?Maybe! Yet, I know how much SolHi has suffered because she doesn¡¯t remember what happened eight years ago. She also suffered for the rest because¡­ so many people made both of us suffer. So many of you, who know nothing about that night, decided that we were fools and played with us and used us like marionettes. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not sure who¡¯s my friend and who¡¯s my enemy anymore.¡±


    ?What you should know or better said what you shouldn¡¯t forget is our main cause, DooSan. Which one? That¡­ we started all this to bring justice to YuSan. This is what you should do, DooSan: to bring justice to YuSan and not to the woman accused of his death! You no: you have always done the opposite. Or what: do you think I don¡¯t know that you went to see her every single week since she was sentenced? I¡¯m not talking now about the visits you have made to her after you found out about the record and that Lee Do Hun is involved in this, but right from the beginning.¡±


    ?I have never hidden this. Why? Because, besides my feelings, which you accuse me of being blinded by, I also want to find the truth. Which one? Why did my brother die and why did SolHi suffer so much?! More than this, I want to find out why my child had to die, Min Hiok! This is what I want more than ever to find out: no matter the consequences.¡±


    ?Do you think this will make you feel better?¡±


    ?Maybe not, but at least I¡¯ll know that I haven¡¯t just stood and did nothing to bring justice to all of them. That¡¯s why, Iun Min Hiok: don¡¯t be against me in this or I swear I can forget about our friendship and I¡¯ll trample you under my feet too. Did you hear me? These aren¡¯t simple threats or in vain but the reality!¡± Then, seeing and hearing nothing else around, DooSan left the office, slamming the door behind him.


    Looking at the closed door, still hearing a strange buzz in his ears after DooSan slammed the door behind him, Min Hiok squeezed his fists. ?Idiot,¡± he gnashed his teeth. ?You don¡¯t even realize that you endanger all of us, including you.¡± After this, standing up and still boiling inside because of anger, he approached his desk, took the phone off it, and dialed a number. ?It¡¯s me!¡± He said eventually. ?Get rid of the witness! Once and for all! Now!¡±


    ***


    All that evening, SolHi felt strange. She felt all this since the morning as if something pressed over her chest, not allowing her to breathe freely. Not even she knew why she felt all this, but she clearly felt it. Because of this, she left the hot water from the shower poor right on her skin, closing her eyes for a few moments and hoping to feel better after this.


    By doing this, she disconnected herself from the rest of the world, staying with her back to the door. Thus, she didn¡¯t see the other prisoners suddenly leaving the bathroom. They withdrew making no sound, something that seemed strange. Even so, SolHi didn¡¯t realize anything, just as she didn¡¯t hear any noise around, or felt that she remained alone eventually. Just as she didn¡¯t hear the noise of someone¡¯s footsteps approaching her, somehow on the sly, as though trying to take her by surprise.


    That ?unwelcome guest¡± managed to take her by surprise eventually the moment a very thin rope was wrapped around SolHi¡¯s neck, and the attacker pulled it toward him. Feeling it, feeling the rope pressing over her throat and that she lacked air, SolHi grabbed it at first, and trying to move it away from her throat at any cost. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t do that, she started to struggle, trying, at least as she could, to release the grip or make her attacker move away from her.


    Yeah, right?! Feeling SolHi fighting to release herself from his grip, the attacker pulled the string even closer to her throat and tightened it even harder. Thus, he gave SolHi the chance to close completely the gate of her mind, leaving the subconscious out. Even her survival instinct awoke at that moment. Thus, suddenly stretching her arms back, over her shoulders, she managed to grab the attacker by the hands and pulled them in front. The trick didn¡¯t work that time, and she couldn¡¯t release herself as she intended. Because of this, she resorted to the last trick she learned as a detective when Detective Kan took her to the gym and taught her to fight to the death for her life.


    That first day, Kan left her breathless. Then, holding her just as the attacker held her at that moment, pressing with his arm over her throat, the detective whispered into her ear that day, ?When you feel that everything is against you, even life, cling to death, SolHi! And, if you have to kill to survive, do it!¡±


    Kan¡¯s spurring voice, which she heard so clearly buzzing in her ears at that moment, awoke SolHi. Thus, in a moment of despair when she felt that she completely lacked air, she elbowed the attacker in his stomach, making him gasp. After that, involuntarily, he took a step back. This weakened the grip of the rope around SolHi¡¯s neck and she could put the hand between it and her throat, releasing herself eventually. Then, grabbing the individual by the arm, she threw him over her shoulder, making him gasp again when he touched the floor.


    By doing this, SolHi didn¡¯t afford herself the luxury to breathe. She just pulled back and back, convulsively coughing while touching her throat with both hands. Later, realizing that she was naked in front of the guy, who was on his knees already, SolHi grabbed the wet towel that was at her feet. She didn¡¯t grab it to wrap it around her body, but around her hands as if having a rope and not a towel in her hands. After that, she took an attack position because she was sure that the individual, once discovered by her, wouldn¡¯t vanish but would finish what he came there for and run away only after he had made sure SolHi was dead.


    ?Something I won¡¯t ever allow, do you hear me?¡± SolHi furiously hissed through her teeth, looking with hatred at the man about forty who was to his feet already.


    The attacker was one of the new guardians. SolHi clearly remembered him, despite the mask he wore and the cap that covered his eyes. At the same time, he wore a shiny coat. It was a waterproof overcoat to make sure that SolHi¡¯s hands would slip on it when she tried to grab him by the arms. He was sure that wearing it would work for him because of the steam from the showers because the overcoat was wet at that moment as though there was heavy rain in that bathroom.


    What he didn¡¯t expect was that SolHi would be stronger than they told him that she was and that she would be able to release herself before he could put her down. He also didn¡¯t expect that SolHi would recognize him because he saw this clearly in her eyes: not the fear felt for a stranger who tried to kill her, but the stubbornness to fight with someone she knew or saw before. Even so, he smiled at one point, making SolHi attentive. She even frowned eventually, although she couldn¡¯t understand what was in the man¡¯s mind at that moment.


    ?Death,¡± the guardian suddenly said, making her wince. ?This is what I look for here: death! Yours, Ian SolHi! Something I intend to see today at any cost.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?Be my guest if you want to break your neck today,¡± she told him with hatred, wrapping the towel even tighter around her hands.


    At that moment, her eyes were fixed on the man¡¯s face, outlining each of his features in her mind. Thus, she remembered the ugly scar he had on his right cheek. She saw it right from the first day he appeared there. Then, she saw him watching her, something that let her know that he kept an eye on her. This didn¡¯t bother her because the guards had always kept an eye on her at someone¡¯s orders. What she had never expected was that he would attack her eventually and would try to kill her, and she didn¡¯t think about this because never before had a guard tried to kill a prisoner. This meant only one thing: he used fake documents to enter that prison and get rid of her at someone¡¯s command.


    Who ordered the guard to kill her wasn¡¯t something difficult for SolHi to guess. It was undoubtedly at Min SinJu¡¯s order, about whom she found that hired Lee to send her behind bars. Yet, even if she found this out from SoRan, she had never thought about the possibility that he would also order someone else to get rid of her.


    Understanding this, SolHi swallowed hard. She felt pain when she swallowed, just as she felt that the skin of her throat stung. This happened after she scratched it with her nails when she tried to pull the rope away from her throat. Even so, even if it stung like hell, SolHi didn¡¯t think about giving up because her life was at stake, something she wasn¡¯t eager to give up on for anything in the world, and all this was so because she saw DooSan again. That¡¯s why, once she started to love life again when she saw the man taking a step toward her, SolHi squeezed the towel in her hand, staring straight into his eyes.


    She would have done herself a favor if she had looked around when she took that step back. Thus, she would have seen the soap, which the man suddenly grabbed and threw it toward her eventually. Dodging to avoid being hit by the soap, SolHi slipped on the wet floor, falling to her stomach eventually. Shortly after this, a sharp pain pierced her stomach, something that hinted to her that she had probably broken a rib or something. It hurt like hell, but she didn¡¯t have time to cry because the guy suddenly pounced on her, grabbing her by the hair and pulling it up while trying to force her to stand up.


    Feeling the strong pain on the top of her head, SolHi involuntarily dropped the towel and grabbed the man¡¯s hands. This gave him the chance to wrap his arm around her neck again, trying to immobilize her and make sure it would be easier for him to kill her after that. He failed again because SolHi, despite the difference in height and weight, was a strong opponent. Because of this, using the same trick she used to use with Han DooSan when she wanted to punish him for something, she elbowed the left knee of the man, making him yell like a dement, and, pulling back, he released her again.


    Hitting him in the knee wasn¡¯t an involuntary act, but something she was aware of because SolHi had seen him limping the last day she saw him in the backyard of the prison. Why the individual was limping, SolHi had no idea. She only took advantage of this because the image of him limping suddenly crossed her mind, and this gave her a new chance to breathe again.


    After this, SolHi didn¡¯t stay too long in a defensive position because she realized that as long as she was the victim and he the butcher, she had no chance to survive. Yet, by attacking him repeatedly, she would have at least assured herself a worthy death. That¡¯s why, not thinking too much about this, SolHi grabbed the wet towel and the soap the man threw toward her. Then, until he could realize what was going on, SolHi wrapped the soap in the towel, and, using all the power she was capable of at that moment, she hit the aggressor¡¯s head.


    The unexpected hit made the man wobble to his feet. He even saw black in front of his eyes after this because of the hit on his left temple. Then, he felt something warm dripping from his temple and running down his cheek and neck. And, touching it, he realized that it wasn¡¯t sweat because of the steam, but blood.


    Looking at his red palm, he yelled like a lion in the cage. ?Ah, bitch!¡± He yelled that right before pouncing on SolHi again, intending to grab her by the throat and not let her go until she hadn¡¯t breathed anymore.


    Seeing him pouncing on her again, SolHi jumped to the side, kicking his right leg this time. Thus, she managed to make him lose his balance again, hitting the wall with his head after this. Then, falling to his knees, dizzy after the kick and the hit he felt deep on the top of his head, the man stood like this for moments in a row. Thus, he gave SolHi the chance to jump on him, wrapping the towel around his neck. Then, she squeezed it hard. She did that so suddenly and squeezed so hard, something that amazed even her because she had never expected that she was capable of strangling someone, not even to defend her life. At that moment though, she did that by attacking someone, and she did that controlled more by anger and desire for revenge than to protect herself.


    Feeling all this and the adrenaline madly flowing through her veins while squeezing the towel more and more around the man¡¯s neck, SolHi finally yelled at him, ?Why are you doing all this, dog? Who has sent you here?¡±


    She didn¡¯t hear an answer to her questions. She only felt the man¡¯s hands touching hers and trying to release himself. Yet, because SolHi¡¯s skin was wet, his hands slipped repeatedly. Then, feeling that he lacked air, he started to kick the wall in front of him and the floor, somehow unconsciously while his eyes were blurred and injected with blood.


    Only then did SolHi feel mercy for him and release him. Her mistake because¡­ the man, coughing like hell while trying to recover his breath, suddenly pounced on her. Thus, knocking her down, he grabbed her by the throat again and pressed with all the force he was capable of.


    He pressed over her throat with both hands while his eyes were sparkling because of hatred. Moreover, he yelled at her again, ?You chose the wrong man to turn him into your enemy, bitch! Someone like you will never defeat Scar, do you hear me? Never! Especially, not after today when I intend to send you to hell only to take revenge on you because a bitch like you dared to attack me!¡±


    Looking into his eyes that were injected with blood, SolHi thought that she reached her end. Even so, she kept struggling, feeling all his weight over her body, something that made her think that she couldn¡¯t release herself again and that she would see a black tunnel in front of her again and a sparkle of light eventually as she had seen before¡­ She saw that in the first year when she had been attacked for the first time at the showers. Yet, what was different at that time was that SolHi wanted to live while a year ago she dreamt of death. At the same time, what was also different was that the attacker was a guardian and not a prisoner. Her attacker had a reason to kill her and had a strict order from no one other than Scar.


    Who was this guy, Scar, SolHi had no idea. She didn¡¯t know him, just as she didn¡¯t know why he wanted to kill her because she had never crossed anybody¡¯s street before or poked her nose into his business. At least she didn¡¯t remember that. Even so, he tried to kill her eight years ago, killed her child, and also killed YuSan, turning her into an assassin eventually, and making everybody hate her. Yet, it wasn¡¯t enough for him. No, it definitely wasn¡¯t enough for him that she was the black sheep of the entire Korean society and that she was in prison. All that Scar wanted was to see her dead, as though her death would have made him happy.


    Such thoughts filled her eyes with tears. It wasn¡¯t only because of this or that she lacked air and that the injustice others made her hurt like hell. It was also because she heard the whistle of one of the guardians, somewhere far in the distance, but still approaching. This meant only one thing: someone called for help.


    ?Who exactly did that? Who asked for help?¡± SolHi¡¯s thoughts suddenly started to spin in her head right before losing consciousness and falling prey to despair and the madness of the moment.

 CHAPTER 10: UNDESERVED PUNISHMENT

    When they threw her on the solitary confinement floor, SolHi moaned again, feeling how her entire body fell apart, something that made her want to die. Then, feeling the coldness of the floor deeply entering her bones, SolHi shuddered because the clothes the guards put on her wasn¡¯t thick, and this amplified the pain felt all over her body a lot. Even so, SolHi didn¡¯t complain. She only gnashed her teeth, pushing herself up while supporting her palms on the floor when she tried to stand up.


    She didn¡¯t manage to stand up eventually because the blows received from the guardian that attacked her left her powerless. She also felt deserted inside and wronged because she didn¡¯t hurt anybody so badly to deserve all the punishments they gave to her. Yet, even if she knew all that, SolHi understood that she couldn¡¯t impress anybody. Why exactly? Because, instead of the guardian that attacked her, the one sent to solitary confinement was her, accused of attacking him when he tried to take her back to her cell. Something unbelievable if thinking carefully about this because the male guardians were prohibited from appearing at the showers. Yet, this detail hadn¡¯t been taken into account by anyone. They just decided to punish SolHi for that incident and for her ?dare¡± to fight against death and survive that night.


    ?Something I will always do, no matter what,¡± SolHi murmured, closing her eyes and forcing a smile. Then, as she always did when she felt weak, she ?teleported¡± herself mentally to the seashore, on the same rocks where she stood last time with DooSan, having a soul-to-soul talk with him.


    Getting there and looking into the distance, SolHi suddenly felt her heart freely beating in her chest. She felt that she got to Paradise, in the arms of love and maternal safety. She felt that even if this was a feeling SolHi was always banned from having, a feeling SinHa had never given to her child, but which SolHi had felt so many times before in front of the sea.


    Why did SolHi mentally teleport herself there when she felt pain? Because¡­ there was her source of power there. There, sitting on the rocks, with the sea bathing her barefoot feet with cold water drops while having her eyes closed, SolHi was listening to the silence of the surroundings. She was also listening to the waves struggling in the distance or the lonely song of the seagulls above the sea. Even the Saint breath of air she felt around there, something that often entered her bones and gave her a chance to breathe freely again.


    With such images in her head, SolHi fell asleep eventually when the pain in her body weakened. She probably slept about an hour or more because she definitely lacked powers after that fight. Then, when she felt a strong scent of mold and moisture, SolHi awakened, shuddering inside again because she felt the cold-like ice air of solitary confinement. Even so, not even at that time did SolHi ask to be taken out of there and taken to her cell, saying that she was innocent or begging for mercy. She didn¡¯t even complain because she received an undeserved punishment, as she heard the other prisoner did, who was closed into another cold and dark room, screaming her discontent this way.


    No. Unlike the second prisoner, SolHi appreciated those moments of solitude. She was grateful for them because only this way she could fully feel that she lived and that she had one more chance to see the sun tomorrow. If she had cried, as the other prisoner was doing, she would have been probably beaten, a luxury she couldn¡¯t afford at that moment.


    SolHi definitely could not afford to be beaten at that moment. Not when her entire body hurt her like hell, especially the left side where she hit herself when she fell on the floor of the bathroom. Thus, feeling the harsh pain piercing her body, SolHi touched the left side of her belly and, gnashing her teeth, murmured, ?I¡¯ve broken something for sure. It wouldn¡¯t be anything surprising because the floor was wet and I fell on my stomach.¡±


    It hurt like hell. Even so, she was still satisfied because she suffered only that, and that it wasn¡¯t worse. Yes, it could have been worse if the guardian had asphyxiated her and sent her to the other world only to make SolHi¡¯s enemies happy, a satisfaction SolHi didn¡¯t intend to give any of them, especially to Min SinJu or to that one who others called Scar.


    When she remembered his name, SolHi frowned. Then she winced when she heard, somewhere to her right, a squeak. Raising her head a little, which she had supported by her arms by then, thinking that it was the only way the pain could weaken, SolHi tried to see something through the dark. Yet, all that was in vain. She only felt the unpleasant scent of a mouse, which probably came there feeling the smell of blood. This made her shudder and feel nausea, imagining for a moment that she could serve as food for that small creature called a mouse or worse - to a rat.


    Eventually, SolHi smiled. ?I¡¯m afraid even of my shadow now,¡± she said when she remembered that she was afraid of mice as of the devil. Yet, she was also aware that more frightening than them were those rats with two legs called humans.


    Because of this, she told herself that this new enemy, smaller in size, with four legs and fur, was easier to defeat than the one she had fought at the showers. And, to make sure she would win that small battle with that small gray devil with a tail, SolHi suddenly powerfully hissed through her teeth, imitating a cat about to fight another one. This seemed to have scared the poor mouse because, after this, a long squeak was heard while he headed toward his hole. SolHi heard him running in the same direction from where she heard him appearing there.


    Acquiring a little bit of confidence, SolHi deeply breathed in. Then she sneezed when she felt the moisture and the scent of mold again, something difficult to breathe there. And, for the first time since she was in that prison, SolHi understood that it was probably the only reason why many of the prisoners had been diagnosed with tuberculosis and pneumonia and not because of cold or because they looked for it to escape prison as the guards had always said when someone asked about this.


    ?As though something like this can be avoided,¡± she said through her teeth when she remembered this. ?Just as nobody escapes death or punishment. More when others agreed to make the victim pay for being attacked and not the attacker.¡±


    Yes, it was as clear as the fact that the sun rose in the morning who was the attacker and who was the victim after the fight at the showers. It was also obvious that the guardian broke his official duties when he came to the showers and found her alone there. She wasn¡¯t only alone but also naked.


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Generally, when a male guard found a prisoner alone in the showers and naked, he had to call a female guard to take her out of there. This did not happen in SolHi¡¯s case because he didn¡¯t call anybody else there but entered the shower room. Not only this: he also approached SolHi on tiptoe and attacked her. Yet, such detail didn¡¯t make anybody pay attention to it: neither the other guardians remarked this nor the warden of the prison, whom SolHi heard was corrupt. This meant only one thing: the guardian who attacked her paid the warden of the prison and the guards to keep their mouths shut or Scar had more accomplices in Jail besides Min Ha Rin, who already confessed that she had a strict order to attack her.


    When she remembered about Ha Rin, SolHi smiled. She sadly smiled, somehow devilishly. Then she looked at her hands, which she barely saw because of the dark, but which she felt were badly shaking. She also felt the wounds on her arms and all over her body burning like hell, especially the wounds on her neck, which she made alone when she scratched it with her nails to push the rope away from her throat.


    Eventually, SolHi calmed down due to the cold air felt around her. Then, the pain weakened for a few moments, coming back seconds later. This made SolHi want her silence back. And, realizing that the cold air could calm the burning on her skin, she started to blow cold air over the wounds and scratches.


    SolHi did that several times without result because the moment of pleasure was too short and too painful the moment after. That¡¯s why she decided not to waste her time anymore or waste the energy she needed at that moment because she understood that she would be closed there for a long time. For how long? She could only guess. ?They kept me here for three days last time. Now it might be for a week or more. This will finally give me time to be alone and quietly think about everything.¡±


    Yes, she had to think about everything because it was the only way she wouldn¡¯t have lost her mind being closed there. What to think about? She wasn¡¯t that sure. What she was sure of was that she needed to think fast and find a subject to develop. Thus, she would have given herself time to think about everything and chase the pain that was pressing over her chest away, something that would have passed soon if time had passed quickly. A subject she found soon after this when she remembered the visit of the stranger a few days ago.


    ?Yes, it¡¯s because of this,¡± she suddenly told herself. ?First, the stranger appeared in my life, Lee SoRan. After that, I saw DooSan again. No, wait: Ha Rin appeared first in my life, then Lee SoRan, and, only after that, I saw DooSan. Is all this a simple coincidence? No, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯ll be too weird to be like that. Yet, even so, if the three of them were somehow linked, what exactly linked them? The revenge? I don¡¯t think so because if DooSan had looked for revenge, he would have pushed me off the roof then. It would have been damn easy for him to escape the punishment after because there aren¡¯t surveillance cameras and he could have simply said that I jumped. Instead of this, he tightly held me to his chest. He even kissed me, something a man eager to kill someone wouldn¡¯t have ever done. Or¡­ am I lying to myself and all this is a well-made plan? A plan meant to torment me and make me burn on low heat, paying for everything that happened to Han YuSan?¡±


    It was also a probability. A very small one, but it still existed. Yet, something still bothered SolHi after this thought because ?What would have he won if making me suffer? More than that, he wouldn¡¯t have relished all this if not seeing the pain with his own eyes. No, Han DooSan is the kind of man that looks his victim in the eyes before killing her. It¡¯s what he did on that lavender field. Then¡­ is it all because of Lee SoRan?¡±


    This last thought wasn¡¯t also credible because ?Why had she looked for revenge if she didn¡¯t have a reason for this? More than that, why would she have told me about her father¡¯s betrayal if this meant burying him? Not that he isn¡¯t buried already, but¡­ still!¡±


    ?Keep your mouth shut!¡± SolHi scolded herself in her mind. ?You think too much lately, Ian SolHi, don¡¯t you think so? You confuse yourself thinking about all this, just as you have done in front of DooSan. Yes, you gave yourself away that day, like a stupid, accepting something that you swore to reveal ever. Yet, you did that: trusting Fate more and not yourself. That¡¯s why you tempted that fate, entering jail, without even being aware of what you were accused of. More than that: why didn¡¯t you know about the knife wounds on YuSan¡¯s body? It¡¯s what you should have known in the first place once you said you killed him. Bullshit: if you had known this, you wouldn¡¯t have accepted being sent behind bars ever.¡±


    SolHi¡¯s mind was right in thinking about all this because if she had known about the knife wounds, she wouldn¡¯t have ever accepted Lee¡¯s offer, not even to protect DooSan as he had told her. The reason? She would have realized that everything was a trap and would have run away from the Captain like running from hell. Yet, being stupid and not reading the document he wrote for her, she entered jail, just as it happened eight years ago when she had been tortured at Yun Marie¡¯s order.


    ?No, wait: it might have been not Yun Marie who ordered Ha Rin to attack me eight years ago, but that Scar. Damn idiot, who prefers to hide and not look into my eyes once he considers me his victim. No, he, like a coward, prefers to hide, thinking that I¡¯ll shake because of fear and want death as he plans for me. No, ?friend,¡± dream of it because you won¡¯t ever have the chance to get rid of me. Not forcing me to kill myself. I would rather escape from prison and, finding you, I¡¯ll break your neck for sure, something I should have done eight years ago. Thus, even if I had been closed now, I would have gotten revenge.¡±


    SolHi said all this with hatred, staring in front, at the image of the past she was seeing at that moment. What image? The face of that bastard with a scar on his beard, a scar she clearly remembered. And, seeing it again, SolHi shuddered. ?Ah, damn: I¡¯m again afraid and shudder like a stupid when I should have killed him! Why, SolHi? Why are you a coward when you shouldn¡¯t have been? Why?¡±


    Saying this, SolHi¡¯s eyes filled with tears. She was crying again because she remembered that she lost her hair because of the other prisoners who hated her and wanted to turn her into an ugly duck. Not only the prisoners did that but also the guardians. They did that that day to ?punish her for disobedience.¡± Something SolHi would have liked to yell right into their faces: that they were stupid and that they didn¡¯t know that they made an innocent soul suffer.


    ?As though this matters to them,¡± SolHi said through tears, understanding this cruel truth for the umpteenth time: whether she was a victim or not, it mattered what others thought about her¡­ that nobody had ever believed in her.


    Thus, feeling herself trampled under their feet, even if the victim had been her that night, SolHi cried a lot. She cried in silence, with her head lying on her arms, hiding her face from the entire world and from herself too. Then, when she finally cooled her soul, SolHi raised her head and looked in front, at that imaginary DooSan who was so beautifully smiling at her, as though trying to give her the power to resist that challenge.


    SolHi didn¡¯t smile but squeezed her fists. She did that because of the hatred she felt. And, because of the same hatred, she suddenly hissed through her teeth, ?I¡¯ll make all of you pay for this, I swear. I¡¯ll make you crawl to my feet, asking for mercy, but I won¡¯t have time for this¡­ only to punish you! I swear!¡±

 CHAPTER 11: DOUBTS

    The next morning DooSan came to prison to see SolHi. Yet, instead of seeing her, the guards told him that Ian SolHi had the visits prohibited. The reason? ?She doesn¡¯t deserve them,¡± one of the guardians told DooSan in a mean voice. ?Just as she doesn¡¯t deserve to breathe. Not after she tried to kill one of the guards.¡±


    The news confused DooSan a lot. ?To kill? He wondered, sitting on one of the chairs from the lobby, feeling the worm of fear squirming deep inside him. Then, when he could control himself, DooSan stood up and, to be heard by everyone, especially by the guards, said through his teeth, ?Damn idiots! Since when the prosecutor in charge cannot see a prisoner? Even if she¡¯s in solitary confinement.¡±


    The guardian, without losing her temper, glared at him. Then, as though repeating his words, she said, ?Since when? Right from the moment you asked for a personal visit with Ian SolHi and not for work. So, if you want to see her, turn back when she has the visits allowed.¡±


    When exactly he would be able to see SolHi again, nobody told him. He only felt the irony and the contempt in the guardian¡¯s voice, something he disliked a lot. This even made him gnash his teeth, feeling his lower jaw badly shaking because of the fear from his soul. He felt wronged, just as he felt that SolHi was wronged at that moment because he was sure that she wasn¡¯t guilty but others. Who exactly?! DooSan wasn¡¯t sure. He knew only what others told him: that SolHi tried to kill one of the guardians and she was sent to solitary confinement because of this.


    ?This is impossible,¡± DooSan murmured. ?She¡¯s not capable of this.¡± He said all this while exiting the prison. ?Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure that SolHi didn¡¯t attack anybody. Even if she did that, it was to protect herself. Then¡­ why the hell was she punished for this? More than that, what exactly happens now?¡±


    He didn¡¯t receive an answer to his question because there wasn¡¯t anybody to answer it. Only after the weekend, he was allowed to see SolHi. That morning, the guards brought SolHi to the Visiting Room, supporting her by the arms. This scared DooSan a lot because she was visibly weakened and had dark circles under her eyes. She was also closing and opening her eyes repeatedly. All this hinted to him that the daylight bothered her a lot after they took her out of solitary confinement at Iun Min Hiok¡¯s order, who signed the order at DooSan¡¯s request. Why did Min Hiok ask for SolHi to be released? Because, keeping her in solitary confinement, they were obstructing justice, explaining that if DooSan wanted to see Ian SolHi, it was to find details about a case they investigated. Yet, Min Hiok signed that document only after many hours when DooSan begged him to do that, telling his friend that what happened to SolHi that night and the fact that she was sent to solitary confinement was weird and it might have been a challenge to the death.


    This thought related to ?a challenge to the death¡± wasn¡¯t an exaggeration on DooSan¡¯s part for sure because SolHi looked more like a ghost than a human that day. She, as though would have feared to see the powerful sunlight, which entered the room through the small window with bars, covered her eyes with her arm. This gesture made DooSan feel that he lacked air at one point.


    The state of anxiety that DooSan felt didn¡¯t last long. Only for a few moments. After that, the guardians forced SolHi to sit on a chair and they withdrew, having a clear order from the warden of the prison: to leave them alone. She decided this after receiving a phone call from the Prosecution when she had been informed about an investigation in process and this ?motivated¡± her to cooperate. If not, she was announced that there were planned searches within the prison after the Prosecution had been informed that ?the prisoners received a cruel treatment from the prison¡¯s personnel.¡±


    When Min Hiok told this to the warden of the prison, DooSan was in his colleague¡¯s office. Hearing this, it seemed an exaggeration to DooSan. Yet, at that moment when he saw how SolHi looked after a few days spent in solitary confinement, he understood that the ?cruel treatment¡± was damn real. He didn¡¯t understand this only seeing the wounds on her body and that her hair had been cut again, but it was also because SolHi looked so weakened. She, as though completely lacking the power to look into his eyes, lay her head on her arms, blocking the sunlight with her arm to protect her eyes.


    Looking at her and seeing her so powerless, DooSan shuddered. He even felt that he lacked air at one point and loosed the tie a little, taking it off shortly after. Then, sitting in front of SolHi, he took her hand into his, trying to make her look at him. Yet, seeing that SolHi didn¡¯t react, DooSan asked in a shaking voice, ?Something happened, SolHi?¡±


    ?It¡¯s the¡­ light!¡± She whispered. ?I need to stay like this for a few moments. Only for a few moments until my eyes get used to the light again.¡±


    DooSan frowned but said nothing at this time. He only looked at SolHi, in silence, touching her hand, which he softly squeezed in his hand eventually, and waited. He heard her hissing breath, somehow heavy as though coming from deep underground. This scared him a little, even if he didn¡¯t totally understand why. Even so, he said nothing, not even at this time, aware that if SolHi told him that she needed time, it was true and he had to give her that time. He would have given her all the time in the world at that moment only to make sure she was happy. That¡¯s why, that simple request of giving her some time to get used to the light again was the least he could do at that moment.


    Eventually, when DooSan could take his eyes off SolHi¡¯s hair, which had been negligently cut, something he looked at for a long time, he looked at the second hand, on which SolHi supported her head. He saw it bandaged and that two fingernails were missing. This made him frown again. And, because of an uncontrolled desire, he tried to touch her hand.


    Feeling DooSan¡¯s touch on the arm she injured while fighting with the guardian, SolHi suddenly withdrew it. She even raised her head, although she still felt dizzy. Then, ashamed, she hid both hands under the table, feeling so dirty and down in his eyes. She felt all this because of the wounds, scratches, the missing fingernails, and the hair that she couldn¡¯t arrange anymore.


    Seeing her acting like that, DooSan looked elsewhere. He did that, trying to protect her and for her not to see the pain in his eyes. Then, when SolHi asked him, ?Why are you here, DooSan?¡± He calmly looked at her, forcing a smile.


    ?I came to see a friend that was in trouble. Or¡­ this isn¡¯t also possible?¡±


    SolHi sadly smiled. ?Friends!¡± She thought, feeling the pain piercing her stomach again because she expected him to say that he was there for something else. Instead of that, he told her that they were only friends.


    She didn¡¯t say anything to DooSan after such words. She also didn¡¯t reproach this to him, although she felt the urge after the intense kiss they had had on the roof a few evenings ago. Instead of this, she carefully looked at DooSan, who took a few casseroles out of the bag he brought with him. Then, putting them on the table and taking the lid off, DooSan told her, ?I heard that this is what others do while visiting someone in prison. And¡­ I thought you¡¯d enjoy having a different menu than the one from here.¡±


    SolHi¡¯s eyes filled with tears while looking at the food on the table. Yet, she hesitated to touch it because she felt that she didn¡¯t deserve this, not from the man she had hurt so much a year ago. Even so, she had to accept that she missed the outside food a lot since she was in jail. That¡¯s why, when DooSan gave her the spoon, SolHi thought that it would be impolite on her part to refuse it. And, still thinking about this, she tasted the soup first, then the vegetables and the rice. ?Tasty!¡± She said eventually. ?It feels like then, in the hospital!¡±


    DooSan smiled because he completely forgot that day. Then, seeing SolHi eating heartily, he suddenly turned serious, looking in silence at her. Seeing her so weakened and skinny hurt him a lot, just as he felt bad understanding that she was so down morally after she had been trampled under people¡¯s feet, although he was sure SolHi didn¡¯t deserve anything of all that happened to her.


    He said nothing, not even this time. He only silently waited until SolHi finished eating. Then, he put the casseroles back in the bag and dared to take her hands into his again, as though trying to warm them or maybe protect them and show her that he was there, only for her.


    DooSan¡¯s insistent glance, focused on her hands, made SolHi finally withdraw them, ashamed. Yet, she couldn¡¯t release herself from the trap of DooSan¡¯s hands because he, understanding what she wanted to do, grabbed her even tighter. Thus, he didn¡¯t allow her to interrupt that moment of tenderness.


    Feeling his stubbornness, SolHi decided not to oppose their approach anymore. She didn¡¯t even try to hide her wounds from DooSan because she understood that it was useless: he saw them already, just as he had seen her trampled under the other¡¯s feet and deserted, something that was already too much for SolHi because it meant that she had lost completely in front of the man she loved and in front of whom she would have liked to be always beautiful. Yet, SolHi also knew that it wasn¡¯t her fault. At least she preferred to lie to herself this way. That¡¯s why, when DooSan caressed her injured hands and then kissed them, SolHi looked at him confused because she couldn¡¯t understand why he did that. No, she didn¡¯t understand anything about what he was doing at that moment because he had told her before that he had come there to visit a friend. At that moment, through the tenderness shown to her, DooSan did exactly the opposite, acting like a boyfriend and not like a simple friend.


    DooSan seemed not to care about all this instead: neither did he give himself away in front of her, revealing his real feelings nor she seemed to want him away from that place. SolHi wanted this instead. She wanted him to stop visiting her in prison because she was sure that if he had done this, it would have ruined his life eventually. At the same time, she knew that DooSan was stubborn and that he wouldn¡¯t have listened to her, and this broke her heart, aware of how much he might have suffered from now on.


    Suddenly she winced when she heard DooSan saying, ?Tell me about that night, SolHi!¡± Staring at him, confused, SolHi frowned because she didn¡¯t understand at first what exactly he wanted from her. Only in the end, when she saw his fixed glance on hers, she understood what he wanted, and this made her shudder. That¡¯s why she looked elsewhere when DooSan said again. ?I mean¡­ I want you to talk to me about the night when we argued and you left the apartment, SolHi. The last night you had been free. That night, when I turned back with Kan, we talked a little, and then you left. Where did you go when I was sleeping? What exactly did you do that night? And¡­ more than that, why did the police relate you to Do Ian Jun¡¯s death?¡±


    SolHi didn¡¯t answer. She only kept looking around but not at him. She even withdrew her hands eventually when she felt that he loosed the grip. Then, saying nothing, she stood up and headed toward the door.


    Her silence and the fact that she tried to leave enraged DooSan. ?If you keep silent, you¡¯ll make things worse, SolHi. You also don¡¯t help anybody by doing this: neither you nor me. You only stop us! This is what you do!¡±


    Of an enviable calmness, although there was a storm in her soul, SolHi turned and looked at him. Then, she smiled. ?I don¡¯t see what else I can add to what I have said already, Prosecutor Han. There is everything about the case in the file. Thus, if you want to find out details about that night, you can ask for that file and check it. By doing this, you avoid giving all of us a headache and wasting your time by coming here.¡± A short silence came after this. Then, SolHi said, ?Yes, I must accept that I would have liked to be treated always like you treated me a few moments ago. Yet, it¡¯s too much even for you, Prosecutor Han: to act so kindly with a woman sentenced to death right before grabbing the ax and cutting her head, don¡¯t you also think so?¡±


    Her reaction made DooSan frown. Even his jaw started to shake weirdly because he felt upset after her words. That¡¯s why, staring into her eyes, he hissed through his teeth, ?What I think is that you crossed the line already, Ian SolHi. Why? Because you know very well why I did what I did. So, don¡¯t turn everything against me as you generally do. At the same time, stop keeping your mouth shut when it¡¯s not necessary to do that. Or what¡­ will you keep silent till the end, making our life impossible just because you don¡¯t want to betray your fucking ego?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t really understand what you are talking about, Prosecutor Han. I just¡­¡±


    ?You are just stubborn to solve everything alone just as you have done this each time. At the same time, you are stubborn not to trust others, this is what you do.¡±


    ?I¡¯m just trying to live. This is what I do. And¡­ ah, yes, I would have liked to have more such visits, which wouldn¡¯t not only have made me feel better, but you would have also fed me well. Yet, realizing that I won¡¯t be able to play this cheap play in front of you each time you come here¡­ just as I have done today and so many times before¡­ I say to stop tormenting each other, Prosecutor Han. I say that¡¯s time to say goodbye to you!¡±


    The weird smile sketched on her face made DooSan attentive. He didn¡¯t like at all that ?To play this cheap play as I have done this so many times before.¡± At the same time, he disliked how SolHi was acting at that moment: as though she would have lost her mind. That¡¯s why he suddenly asked, ?What the hell are you talking about this time?¡±


    To DooSan¡¯s great surprise, SolHi suddenly burst into laughter. Then, running her hands through her hair, she said harsh words without looking into his eyes, ?I said that I used you, Han DooSan. I used you, this is what I did. Is this so difficult to understand or are you that stupid not to understand that others used you? Yes, I did that. I must accept it: I used you because I needed your help not to be caught and sent to prison. Because of this, I played this cheap play, pretending to be the victim, the innocent sheep that was always attacked by the fierce wolf and who needed someone to save her. By doing this, I felt weird because¡­ it was damn difficult to see your innocent face every day. It was cruel to me to look at you loving me and forgiving me for having killed your brother. You hadn¡¯t been even interested that I did that not only because someone asked me to do this, but also because that son of a¡­ was blowing down my neck more often than he should have done it. This is why I sent him to hell, and¡­ it hasn¡¯t been difficult, by the way. For me, to kill someone is like¡­ drinking water?! Yes, you can say so. Or what, didn¡¯t they tell you already that I had been about sending another idiot to hell a few nights ago?¡±


    He felt confused. Yes, DooSan felt really confused after such words because¡­ ?Did SolHi really play with him all that time? Did she use him as she said? Did she kill YuSan only because he found something about her and this was ruining her plans?¡±


    Lee SoRan¡¯s laughter, who suddenly entered the Visiting Room, made both of them wince and stare at her, confused. SoRan laughed instead when she said, ?What? Surprised to see me here?¡±


    ?Yes, because I thought that if you had a visit, you couldn¡¯t have another one,¡± murmured DooSan, confused.


    ?And you are right. This is what generally happens. Yet, if you have money, you can solve this problem damn easy, Prosecutor Han. Having money, you can even make someone shamelessly lie, although he isn¡¯t at all convinced if that lie is the truth. Am I right, Ian SolHi? Tell me: you are an expert in something like this. At least this is what I heard: that you are perfect to lie to others!¡±


    The irony felt in SoRan¡¯s voice made SolHi nervous. She didn¡¯t like that stranger, who appeared in front of her again, this time to ruin her plans. Yet, as she knew that she didn¡¯t have the power to escape from there, more when she found out that SoRan paid the guard to enter that place even if DooSan was there, she understood that the only thing she could do at that moment was to keep playing in front of them up to the end. That¡¯s why she suddenly looked at SoRan, proudly saying, ?I have no idea what you are talking about!¡±


    ?Really?¡± Replied SoRan, struggling with herself not to burst into laughter again. ?If you say so!¡±


    SoRan¡¯s words and SolHi¡¯s reaction made DooSan attentive. That¡¯s why he insistently looked at them, understanding that they had something to share just as Kan said. What exactly did they have to share? He had no idea. He could have found out this though if he had continued there, like an observer and not like an active participant in that talk. That¡¯s why, folding his arms over his chest, he carefully looked at them and said in a sure voice, ?I won¡¯t bother you! I¡¯ll just stay here, quietly, and watch the show! I can do that, right? I hope this doesn¡¯t bother you!¡±


    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    SolHi disliked his attitude. More than that, she hated the fact that DooSan understood her trick so fast, much faster than she would have liked, and all this was because of Lee SoRan, who so suddenly appeared there. That¡¯s why SolHi glared at her, gnashing her teeth. Then, as SolHi used to do generally when she felt surrounded, she tried to escape. How? She approached the door and punched it, trying to make the guardians open it once she considered the meeting over.


    Nobody answered though, just as nobody opened that door. Behind the door, no sound was heard, and SolHi hated it again. More than that, she disliked the fact that SoRan burst into laughter again and then she told SolHi, ?If I were you, I would have saved my energy. Why? Nobody will open that door. At least not while I¡¯m here or until you tell us the truth.¡±


    ?The truth? What truth?¡± SolHi snapped at SoRan again.


    ?The one you and my father found out a year ago, but you preferred to keep it secret and consider all of us stupid,¡± SoRan confidently told SolHi, pushing the wheelchair toward her. Once in front of the prisoner, she carefully looked at her face, injured hands, her messy hair, stopping her glance at her neck where she clearly saw the traces left by the rope the guardian used when he tried to strangulate SolHi. Then, staring at the purple marks, SoRan said with hatred in her voice, ?The truth others are desperately trying to hide once they attacked you from behind. That¡¯s why you have those purple marks on your neck and missing fingernails: you fought with him not to be strangled. So, Ian SolHi: with such evidence, I have just proved to you that your lie is damn short.¡±


    SoRan¡¯s words made SolHi nervous again. She even put her hands to her neck involuntarily, trying to hide the marks left by the rope. She didn¡¯t manage to do that eventually because DooSan suddenly approached her and, struggling a little with SolHi, he forced her to take the hands off her neck and let him see the purple with red marks - clear signs of strangulation. ?Who did that to you?¡± The man furiously asked, grabbing SolHi by the hand and forcing her to look at him.


    ?Nobody,¡± murmured SolHi, confused, pulling a little back. ?Just a quarrel among prisoners. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ?Just a quarrel among prisoners, you say? One that could have tragically ended, according to me. Tragically for you, Ian SolHi. Why? Because the ?girl¡± who attacked you at the showers was damn strong as far as I see if ?she¡± let you look like that.¡± Seeing SolHi furiously looking at her, SoRan smiled and asked, ?What this time?¡±


    ?Nothing out of the ordinary. It just seems strange to me. What exactly? That you know so much about the attack. So, tell me: did you hire that idiot to kill me?¡±


    ?Idiot?¡± DooSan asked, confused. ?I thought one of the prisoners did that to you.¡±


    ?Neah, it was a guardian who did that to her,¡± SoRan replied instead of SolHi. She even felt proud saying this and demonstrating to the prisoner that it was useless to lie. ?He started to work here recently. I see know why.¡± After that, approaching DooSan this time, SoRan showed him a few photos on her mobile phone.


    Taking the phone in his hand, DooSan carefully looked at those photos. There he saw the man who attacked SolHi next to a fancy car, bowing in front of a stranger. In those photos, DooSan saw that the mysterious guy, who didn¡¯t step out of his fancy car, gave the guardian a brown envelope, which seemed to have had money inside, judging by the size. Yet, not this made DooSan attentive but the registration number of the car, which he whispered for a few moments as though trying to memorize it.


    Eventually, he winced when SoRan said, ?It¡¯s fake! The registration plaque, I mean. That¡¯s why, if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t waste my time with this.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?And you keep saying that you aren¡¯t involved in this.¡± Words that made DooSan curiously look at her.


    SoRan smiled instead. Then, turning her back to them, she headed toward the table, calmly saying, ?It¡¯s not necessary to be involved in a crime to know things about it, Ian SolHi! It¡¯s enough if you have someone in the police. Mutual acquaintances, by the way, because¡­ who told me that the registration number is fake is Detective Kan. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask him.¡±


    Hearing that Kan knew about this but said nothing, DooSan felt nervous. ?He¡¯s definitely a traitor if he knew about this but kept silent.¡±


    ?I asked him to do that. Why? Because if you had known about this, you would have ruined everything. How? By going to Iun Min Hiok¡¯s office. Actually, you did that already when you tried to force him to give you the evidence he had. Those related to Han YuSan¡¯s case?! Thus, you allowed her enemies to attack SolHi at the showers. When exactly? The same night you talked to Iun Min Hiok.¡± Turning toward them, SoRan saw DooSan and SolHi staring at her with wide-open eyes. This made her smile. ?You probably wonder why I know all this, and I¡¯ll answer this question before you ask me: prosecutor Iun Min Hiok told me about this. When? A few days ago when I went to see him. He told me everything because he felt guilty for what he did.¡±


    ?Guilty? Iun Min Hiok? Why? Don¡¯t tell me that he¡­?¡±


    ?No. It¡¯s not he who ordered the guardian to attack SolHi. Even if prosecutor Iun is more than eager to make Han YuSan¡¯s criminal pay for what he did, he¡¯s not stupid. He knows that not SolHi killed your brother, although she screams to the entire world about this. And, to clarify this detail too, which I think is still unclear, I inform you that I didn¡¯t order the attack either. I have just been around. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ?Too suspicious, in my opinion,¡± murmured SolHi.


    ?I think the same about you, Ian SolHi. Why? Because you act as though you never want to leave this place. And here goes my question: why are you doing all this? Or¡­ should I ask who gave you this order?¡±


    ?It¡¯s none of your business,¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth.


    ?Of course, it is. Why? Because the one who is desperately trying to get rid of you can come after me at any time. Unlike you, I love my life and I will do everything to survive, SolHi. For this, I¡¯ll cling to you, acting from the shadows just to catch the bastard who destroyed our lives.¡±


    ?Who destroyed your lives? What are you talking about, SoRan?¡±


    ?The truth! Another truth, which SolHi kept secret, as far as I see! Which one? That we have been the victims of the same bastard: eight and ten years ago.¡±


    ?What about keeping your mouth shut?¡± SolHi yelled, trying to approach SoRan. She couldn¡¯t do that eventually because of DooSan, who blocked her way.


    ?I won¡¯t,¡± SoRan confidently said. ?I don¡¯t have why to do that because, unlike you, I trust those who surround me.¡± Then, looking at DooSan, she told him, ?Prosecutor Han, I need your phone to show you the evidence I have.¡±


    Not at all convinced of what SoRan wanted to do, but still aware that she could have known things he didn¡¯t know, DooSan gave her his phone. Then he received an email from SoRan with two PDF documents attached. Opening them and analyzing their content, DooSan stared stunned at it. ?It can¡¯t be,¡± he murmured terrified, looking at SoRan again, who was at the table already.


    ?Of course, it can be,¡± SoRan said, without watching him. ?The results don¡¯t lie, Prosecutor Han: SolHi¡¯s results and mine, by the way. Damn similar, don¡¯t you also think so, Prosecutor?¡±


    The safety felt in SoRan¡¯s voice made SolHi attentive. Then, taking the phone from DooSan¡¯s hand, he looked at the documents, murmuring eventually. ?It can¡¯t be! They are identical!¡±


    ?Almost identical! I told you about this the first time we saw each other, but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now I can prove to you this not only with these results but also with real evidence, like the scar I have on the back of my head. You also have one. So, if you want to check that I¡¯m not bluffing, you can come and touch my head.¡±


    What SoRan said made SolHi feel confused because she had never totally believed that what SoRan said was real. She didn¡¯t believe the fact that they had been the victims of the same maniac. Then, when DooSan took the phone from her hand and touched her head, SolHi stared at him and winced when she felt his fingers touching the scar she had on the back of her head. After that, seeing that he did the same thing with SoRan, SolHi shuddered, understanding that she lost that war forever and that she had no chance to hide the truth as she planned.


    SolHi¡¯s reaction seemed suspicious to SoRan. That¡¯s why she kept staring at the other woman for a while. Then, understanding that what SolHi felt was jealousy, she said, ?Instead of considering me a rival, I suggest you think about me as an ally. And tell us what you know, of course.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why should I do that,¡± SolHi nervously growled. ?Anyway, it¡¯s not much to say about it because¡­ I don¡¯t remember anything about that night.¡±


    ?Not that you remembered everything?¡± DooSan suddenly hissed through his teeth, making SolHi wince. She even wanted to say something in her defense, but DooSan didn¡¯t allow her this but told her in a confident voice, ?Don¡¯t even try to lie to me or deny this because I know you, SolHi. So, once we know that there is a hidden truth, which you know, I think that¡¯s a good idea to avoid us having a headache and give us at least a track. I think we also deserve to know the truth, SolHi.¡±


    ?And you¡¯ll know that truth, but not now. When it¡¯s the right moment for this, I¡¯ll tell you everything. Now¡­ just continue your life: quietly, out of prison, and waiting for results because I intend to find out everything from the inside. Here it¡¯s easier to find out who this guy is because¡­¡±


    ?To do that, you must survive first,¡± SoRan said in a serious voice, making DooSan and SolHi wince. ?Yet, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not as easy as you want this to seem. Not after what happened a few nights ago, something I think that has been a simple warning. Such attacks will escalate, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    SoRan¡¯s words made DooSan nervously move. ?Why are you so sure of this?¡± He asked.


    ?Because it¡¯s to be this way, once they started this. Why? Because their main aim is not only to make SolHi keep silent but to get rid of her.¡±


    ?Yet, you aren¡¯t sure of this eventually,¡± said SolHi, approaching the table. ?That¡¯s why, let¡¯s not rush to conclude.¡±


    ?This is what you think I¡¯m doing?¡± SoRan nervously asked. ?Of course not! I¡¯m just calling the things by their real name, Ian SolHi! And¡­ yes, I really have nothing against you because you are neither my friend nor my enemy. Even so, you are someone I hope will survive because you are the key to finding out what exactly happened eight and ten years ago. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll do everything to help you survive. At least until we find out the truth and I¡¯ll get my revenge.¡±


    ?And for you to get revenge, I have to be the bait, right?¡±


    ?It¡¯s not me who decided that.¡±


    ?Who did this then if not you? Santa Claus?¡±


    SoRan smiled. ?Not Santa but Scar.¡± Words that made SolHi wince and swallow hard after this.


    DooSan asked instead, ?Scar? Who the hell is he?¡±


    None of the women answered these questions. They only exchanged glances, for minutes in a raw, something that made DooSan think that they were also exchanging ideas about a secret others shouldn¡¯t know. Then, feeling that it was time to do that, SoRan confidently told SolHi, ?Will you tell him the truth or should I do that?¡±


    ?Damn it!¡± Murmured SolHi, bowing her head. This made DooSan attentive because he was waiting for this reaction: for SolHi to drop her guard and tell them the truth. SolHi didn¡¯t say anything for minutes in a row. Only after DooSan sat next to SoRan and looked at her, SolHi whispered, ?Scar is the one we suspect that attacked us eight and ten years ago. None of us knows who is this guy. All we know is that he has an ugly scar on his beard. That¡¯s all!¡±


    ?An ugly scar on his beard? Do you mean that if you see him again, you can recognize him?¡±


    ?Only if he didn¡¯t get rid of it.¡±


    ?Something that¡¯s not easy to do and you know that, SolHi. To get rid of a scar, I mean. Just as I don¡¯t think that he wants to do that or that¡¯s something to favor him.¡±


    DooSan looked at SoRan, confused. ?Do you mean that he considers it as a personal signature?¡±


    ?I¡¯m rather tempted to think that he considers it a trophy. Why? Because, if he had wanted to hide the traces, he would have gotten rid of it, after he attacked me. Why? Because I told the police officers about that scar. It¡¯s on file and if he has the relationship I think he has on the force, it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to find out about my statement. Even so, two years later when he attacked SolHi, he still had it, and this cannot be a coincidence.¡± SolHi looked confused at SoRan. ?Just as I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a coincidence that you remember his face, right?¡±


    SolHi shuddered. ?That¡¯s right!¡±


    ?Even so, you didn¡¯t tell prosecutor Han or any other person that it was Han YuSan who attacked you that night.¡±


    ?What?¡± DooSan asked, stunned. ?YuSan attacked you?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right,¡± replied SolHi, with pain in her voice. She felt pain in her heart too because she had to accept that truth in front of DooSan and hurt him. Even so, she had to do that because she couldn¡¯t hide the truth anymore, at least not from him. ?Han YuSan attacked me that night.¡±


    ?This¡­ can¡¯t be,¡± murmured DooSan, terrified. Then he closed his eyes, feeling dizzy. ?This really cannot be!¡±


    When he felt movement to his right where SoRan was he opened his eyes. Thus, he saw her unfolding an A4 sheet of paper right in front of him. On that photo, he saw some portrait sketched in pencil, of someone he didn¡¯t know. After that, when SoRan was sure that none of her interlocutors knew the person from the photo, she confidently said, ?This is the guy who attacked me eight years ago. And, as you see, it¡¯s not Han YuSan, SolHi!¡±


    ?They might have been two,¡± insisted SolHi.


    ?Of course not. It¡¯s the same guy, I¡¯m sure of this. He hurt us both many years ago. And¡­ who knows how many other victims he made over the years.¡±


    ?No,¡± SolHi stubbornly said. ?At least I remember his scar, damn good, by the way. It was YuSan. I see him in front of my eyes and it¡¯s not the guy from the photos. I¡¯m absolutely sure of this.¡±


    ?What if it¡¯s what Scar wanted us to believe this?¡± Said SoRan calmly. ?What if he wanted us to think that it was Han YuSan who attacked you?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see what he could have won by doing this,¡± murmured DooSan. ?At the same time, it¡¯s damn difficult to pretend to be another person. More than this, SolHi says that she saw his face. It can¡¯t be a coincidence.¡±


    ?A good cosmetologist can do wonders and make even the original think that he¡¯s the fake, Prosecutor Han. I think this is exactly what happened that night.¡±


    SolHi frowned, staring at the photo on the table. ?The voice modifier,¡± she suddenly said, making her interlocutors wince. ?The guy used a voice modifier, something that hadn¡¯t been necessary if it was YuSan. I knew Prosecutor Han¡¯s voice. It was useless to hide it. Moreover, if he intended to kill me that night. More than that, prosecutor Han YuSan didn¡¯t have a scar. I clearly remember this because, right before being kidnapped, before entering the taxi, I talked to him in his office. I still remember his face, although I was more than furious that day. And¡­ I remember that he wore a gray suit, just like the guy they found in the warehouse while the attacker wore black clothes from top to toe.¡±


    Hearing SolHi talking about this, DooSan took his phone out of his pocket, looking for a photo of YuSan. Then, he put the phone on the table, between the two women, and said, ?I took this photo two days before YuSan died. And, as you see, he doesn¡¯t have a scar. Thus, even if he got one in those two days, it was too early for the wound to cicatrize as SolHi says.¡±


    DooSan winced again when SoRan suddenly shouted. ?The voice,¡± she said. ?Yes, the voice! SolHi is right and it¡¯s strange: he modified his voice but showed his face?! Too obvious according to me.¡±


    ?Setup then?¡±


    ?Most probably yes, DooSan. It¡¯s possible that¡­ someone wanted us to believe that Han YuSan tried to kill me and make me lose my baby. Yet, losing my memories after that night, I ruined his plans. That¡¯s why he sent someone to kill me in jail: he tried to finish what he started eight years ago. He did this right before the trial.¡±


    ?To attack you? Do you want to say that he tried it again?¡± SoRan asked.


    ?Yes, he did that. Actually, DooSan, do you remember Han SoRan¡¯s case?¡±


    ?The teenager that jumped off the roof?¡±


    ?Yes. I told you that day that I was attacked in prison.¡±


    ?Yes, I remember. You told me then that you thought that my mother ordered someone to attack you in prison when I asked you about the scars on your arms. Even so, I don¡¯t get the point.¡±


    ?I just try to say that I have probably been wrong and not your mother ordered the attack, but this individual. To be more precise than this: the same person who attacked me in prison seven years ago is my cellmate now.¡±


    ?What?¡± DooSan screamed. ?Do you mean that¡­¡±


    ?Yes! What I want to tell you is that we finally have a track from where to start our investigation. What exactly? Finding out what exactly Min Ha Rin knows about this, my cellmate. I¡¯ll take care of her. Meanwhile, you should find out where So Ari is hiding.¡±


    ?So Ari? Who is she?¡± SoRan inquired, confused.


    ?Someone I¡¯ve been knowing for years. The same person who killed Do Ian Jun.¡±


    Her words made DooSan stare at her, stunned. ?Wait a minute! What you try to say now is that all this time you knew who killed that bastard, but even so, you entered jail for his crime?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right!¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I wanted to protect her, DooSan. She was scared, confused, and shaking like hell when she came to visit me, and this made me feel sorrow for her. I just tried to delay the investigation, for a short time only until she would have left the country. Yet, everything went out of control and I got here while she hid.¡±


    ?Honestly, I don¡¯t understand why you made something so stupid,¡± said SoRan, confused.


    ?I cared about So Ari like a sister. Actually, DooSan: your brother investigated her case before death.¡± DooSan winced. ?And¡­ not only the case of the abused teenager linked Han YuSan and me, but also the fact that Do Ian Jun was considered the one who raped her.¡±


    DooSan suddenly shook his head. ?I don¡¯t understand. YuSan accused Do Ian Jun of rape?¡±


    ?He was one of the suspects. Yet, after Han YuSan¡¯s death, the case was classified for lack of evidence. You know the rest already. Anyway, this is not as important as finding So Ari. She is the key to escaping jail and the sentence to death.¡±


    ?Something damn difficult, I think: to find where this So Ari is hiding,¡± murmured SoRan, feeling that they got to a dead end with that case. Even so, they had a track, although this could have taken them to nowhere eventually¡­

 CHAPTER 12: THE LAST WITNESS

    Entering Min Hiok¡¯s office, DooSan found him next to the coffee table that wasn¡¯t that far from the door. And, so unexpectedly, he pounced on Prosecutor Iun, whose shirt he grabbed with both hands, pushing him against the wall and, staring with hatred into his eyes, DooSan hissed through his teeth, ?You didn¡¯t believe me when I told you that if you cross my way once again, I¡¯d kill you, isn¡¯t it? You did not believe what I told you that day and you did what you wanted. Why, Min Hiok? Why?¡± DooSan shouted as though he lost his mind.


    Min Hiok said nothing for minutes in a row. He only looked into those eyes injected with blood - the eyes of his friend. Then, sighing, he said, ?I only tried to do what was best for us.¡± Then, he looked elsewhere, frowning: partly because he burnt his skin with coffee when DooSan pounced on him and partly because it hurt him a lot to know that even if he tried to solve that case alone, he failed.


    These few words made DooSan shudder. ?You did the best? For who, Min Hiok? For you? Yes, you probably did all this for yourself. Otherwise, I can¡¯t understand how the hell you could do that. You trampled all of us for the sake of your own ideals, and I don¡¯t understand why. I thought we were friends. I thought we were family. I¡¯ve been so wrong because¡­ the only one you care about is you. Or¡­ are you working for others too? Dirty prosecutor you are. You are a jerk and miserable because¡­¡±


    Min Hiok shoved DooSan suddenly, managing to release himself from the trap of his hands. Then, with his jaw shaking because of anger, and this because it hurt him to be accused of wrong things, he shouted, ?Be careful whom you call dirty prosecutor, Han DooSan! I¡¯m not you, do you hear me?¡±


    DooSan looked at him, confused. ?You aren¡¯t me? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ?Nothing out of the ordinary. Just¡­ things you¡¯ve done for the sake of your own profit. Or¡­ am I wrong now? Like¡­ taking revenge against Ian SolHi, whom you are trying to defend now against everybody, although you haven¡¯t been able to prove that she¡¯s not a criminal. Even if it seems she is because, you know¡­¡±


    A punch in his face threw Min Hiok against the wall. DooSan also received one, which knocked him down. After that, it was quiet in Min Hiok¡¯s office for a few moments. Only their hissing breathing was heard in the office while their glances, of furious eagles, were piercing each other, reflecting the huge hatred from their souls. Then, so unexpectedly, they pounced on each other again, sharing kicks, slaps, and punches, or rolling on the floor, trying to win in front of the other. Thus, they managed to throw to the floor everything they met in their way. Yet, they didn¡¯t care about this because all they cared about at that moment was revenge. Yes, they wanted to take revenge on each other no matter what because DooSan considered his friend a dirty prosecutor and a traitor while Prosecutor Iun wanted to take revenge on DooSan for how much he made his elder brother suffer in the past. That¡¯s why he punched DooSan with so much hatred, who was under him at that moment, defending himself with his arms, which he folded in front of his face, trying not to let Min Hiok hurt him more than he was already hurt.


    That fight between two mindless teenagers, who wanted to defend their hurt ego at any cost, would have lasted forever if Yu and Kan hadn¡¯t entered Min Hiok¡¯s office, alerted by the noise from the office and by the shouts and the moans of the two. Before that, arriving at the tenth floor where Iun Min Hiok¡¯s office was, they found the other employees gathered in front of the door. All of them were nervous, wondering what could have happened between the two friends who so suddenly started to fight and break things. Yet, none of them intervened in that fight, something that made Kan furiously growl, ?Out of our way¡± when he saw the way toward the door blocked. Then, pushing the other employees with his elbows, he made room for himself and the inspector, entering the office eventually.


    Right after entering the office and seeing the damages made by the two fighters, who kept punching each other, not paying attention to the fact that a lot of witnesses were there, Kan shouted, ?That¡¯s enough! Line up!¡±


    The detective¡¯s shout made DooSan and Min Hiok stop fighting, staring at him, stunned. This didn¡¯t last long. Soon after this, they started fighting again, and this happened because of DooSan. Taking advantage that Min Hiok was staring at the door, DooSan punched him, knocking Iun off him. After that, climbing on him, he started to hit him with so much hatred in his soul, not bothered at all by Min Hiok¡¯s bleeding lips. Not even Kan¡¯s eventual growls, who tried to stop them, mattered for DooSan. That¡¯s why Yu and Kan had been forced to hug them from behind and struggle with them to keep them away from each other. Yet, not even so the two bullies stood still but kept insulting and threatening each other, at all bothered by all those eyes focused on them from all over.


    A punch in his stomach, received from Kan when that one saw that it was the only way he could calm him down, made DooSan moan, crouching for a few moments. Yet, this calmed DooSan down, forgetting his madness for a few moments. This had been enough for Kan though. He, asking Min Hiok¡¯s secretary to close the door behind her and leave them alone, stared with hatred at the two bullies, yelling at them like a father driven crazy by his sons¡¯madness, ?Have you lost your mind or what?¡±


    ?If we have lost our minds?¡± Min Hiok asked, eyes wide open because he hadn¡¯t ever expected to hear Kan talking to them like that. Why exactly? Because Kan had always respectfully talked with them, even if he was older than they were. At that moment though, he was scolding them as if they were kids. Yet, the detective was right in scolding them, and Min Hiok understood this soon, just as he understood that he lost his temper too soon, and this undoubtedly happened because of Han DooSan, who turned him into a monster eventually. Even so, Min Hiok didn¡¯t regret that because he could cool his soul this way, releasing all the hatred, regrets, and pain he had been feeling for years. That¡¯s why he happily smiled after that, seeing DooSan¡¯s sour face, after that painful punch received from Kan in his stomach. He was also happy to see DooSan¡¯s lower lip bleeding, a bruise on his cheek, and his nose bleeding too. ?Well deserved,¡± Min Hiok murmured.


    Min Hiok winced eventually, squinting at Yu, who was still immobilizing him from behind when that one said, ?The same goes for you, Prosecutor Iun: it was also well deserved for you. Or what, will you deny the fact that you look as you look because you haven¡¯t deserved that?¡±


    ?No, I won¡¯t deny that. It was undoubtedly well deserved. At least, we shared punches and kicks with each other only. Nobody else was hurt.¡±


    ?It¡¯s what you think,¡± Kan harshly said. ?Why? Because your madness and your failed attempt to do things behind our backs changed this investigation¡¯s course to 180 degrees. Why? Our only witness, the only one who could have changed something in this story, is dead. Because of you, Prosecutor Iun, only because of you!¡±


    ?Dead? What the hell are you talking about now, Kan?¡± DooSan asked, moaning because of the pain felt when he suddenly stood up.


    ?I¡¯m talking about So Ari. She¡¯s dead. Gi and his team found her not long ago in an abandoned house¡­ hanging! This is a clear sign that she killed herself because of the regrets she couldn¡¯t face eventually.¡±


    Kan¡¯s confession made DooSan shook from top to toe. Prosecutor Iun instead dumbly looked at Kan, because it was unbelievable for him to hear that So Ari was dead. No, it was impossible because¡­ he knew her away, on her way to the airport because he asked her to leave the country. Instead, others found her in an abandoned house, hanging, and everything pointed out that she killed herself.


    ?This can¡¯t be,¡± Min Hiok murmured. Then, as though he felt something hitting the top of his head, he let himself fall on the floor, sitting on it for minutes in a row and looking in front at a blind spot.


    DooSan instead kept standing in the same place. He felt powerless, and this was clearly seen in his arms that were hanging by his body. His eyes were also staring in front, at a blind spot, while his mind seemed like a huge white sheet of paper. Not only that: his soul was a huge desert too at that moment. The reason? The last witness who could have taken SolHi out of the prison was dead, taking the evidence, which could have proved SolHi¡¯s innocence, with her in the grave.


    ***


    The abandoned house, where a homeless man found So Ari hanging, had nothing special. It looked like any other abandoned house in fact: without doors and windows, with spiderweb and dust all over, and with trash seen here and there. At the same time, a lot of rats and other types of animals were seen moving through all the corners too. Yet, it was still a house that a lot of homeless men preferred because one of them found Ari a few hours only after she died, at dusk.


    In the same house were DooSan and Min Hiok at that moment too. Not alone, but along with Kan, Yu, and Gi¡¯s team, who came there when they¡¯d been told that a dead body was found there. Pack GiYon¡¯s forensic team was also there, once that part of the city, where So Ari¡¯s body was found, was under his jurisdiction, and they worked with the detectives and the police officers in the area too, especially in cases that were suspect or mysterious. And, as always, the forensic doctors checked each corner and every detail, trying not to leave anything behind.


    Only DooSan wasn¡¯t doing anything at that moment. Anything related to solving or investigating that case. For the rest, he kept staring at Min Hiok, for minutes in a row, unable to do something else. Especially, he focused his glance on the scar this one had on his beard, a visible one, while the words spoken by SolHi and SoRan, who told him that the one who attacked them eight and ten years ago had an ugly scar on his beard, kept ringing in his ears.


    ?The same scar as you have,¡± DooSan suddenly said, making Min Hiok, Kan, and Yu, who were around them, wince. ?Yes, it¡¯s because of you undoubtedly! You killed her! You did that to protect yourself and clean the traces of your madness, right?¡±


    ?What?¡± Min Hiok murmured, frowning. ?What the hell are you talking about this time, Han DooSan? Who is supposed I¡¯ve killed, according to you? Who?¡±


    DooSan didn¡¯t answer the question. He kept staring at that ugly scar on Min Hiok¡¯s beard, a scar he had seen so many times before, but he hadn¡¯t ever thought that Min Hiok could be guilty. Honestly, he hadn¡¯t ever thought about this or paid too much attention to it. Yet, the scar was there. Min Hiok got it a long time ago, a clear clue that ?You killed So Ari,¡± murmured DooSan again, his lower jaw powerfully shaking because of anger while he squeezed his fists too. ?You killed her to make sure we won¡¯t catch you. Yes, you did that because you didn¡¯t want us to find out that you attacked SolHi eight years ago and others many other years ago. You probably killed YuSan too.¡±


    ?You have lost your mind for sure!¡± Min Hiok yelled at him, making everybody wince and carefully looking at them, wondering by their glances what was going on at that time. Prosecutor Iun though, at all bothered by all those glances focused on him, focused his glance on DooSan, who looked at him like a mad pitbull. Then, Min Hiok hissed through his teeth, ?Did I kill So Ari? What the hell should I have killed her for when I needed her, DooSan?¡±


    ?You needed her? Are you sure of that?¡± DooSan growled.


    ?Yes, I needed her for the investigation I¡¯ve been doing alone. Yet, you seem not to have been thinking normally lately, especially after you met Ian SolHi because she told you something that you are blaming me for now, DooSan. What did she tell you? What?¡±


    ?That the jerk, who attacked her eight years ago and Lee SoRan ten years ago, had a similar scar on his beard. Just like you, Iun Min Hiok!¡±


    DooSan¡¯s words amazed all those present there. They even started to whisper to each other, wondering if those accusations were true and if Min Hiok was guilty of them. Murmurs that lasted for minutes in a row and would have probably lasted for more if GhiYon hadn¡¯t asked them to turn back to what they were doing and stop believing gossip. After that, standing up, he stared at DooSan, wondering what was at that time in his friend¡¯s head.


    Min Hiok thought the same as GhiYon. He also felt humiliated and disappointed by DooSan¡¯s attitude because ?All that was left was you considering me a criminal after all I did for you. I heard enough, you even called me a criminal, something you can¡¯t say about me without evidence.¡±


    ?I have evidence, Iun Min Hiok! And that scar speaks for everything.¡±


    ?A scar I got three years ago and not ten as you say. How? During an investigation, where we worked together, DooSan. When? Three years ago, when we arrested the Thai Group that was bringing drugs into our country. You were there, DooSan. Or what, when you like that, you forget things at your will?¡±


    Yes, he forgot about this. DooSan had completely forgotten the first case he had worked on as a prosecutor. Not alone but along with Min Hiok he investigated that case. Actually, it wasn¡¯t anything strange for DooSan to forget this, not after everything that had happened to him lately and in the past. And¡­ ?He can¡¯t lie about this,¡± a thought crossed DooSan¡¯s mind suddenly, staring at a blind spot, somewhere in front of him. Thus, he saw the moment when one of the traffickers threw a knife toward him, and Min Hiok, who spotted that one and anticipated his intention, pounced on DooSan, knocking him down. In the fall, Min Hiok hit a sharp stone, which deeply cut his beard, leaving an ugly scar on it. ?A scar I¡¯d forgotten about completely. Yes, I really forgot this and what happened that day,¡± he murmured, squatting and covering his face with his palms. ?I really forgot about this.¡±


    If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ?Just as you forgot all I did for you,¡± Min Hiok murmured, he was disappointed. ?Yet, I haven¡¯t forgotten any of this. I remember everything, including the fact that I haven¡¯t killed anybody, even if you don¡¯t believe me when I say that.¡±


    ?How do you want me to believe you, Iun Min Hiok? You¡¯ve lied to me so many times before that I¡¯m not sure if to believe you or not. You shamelessly lied to me, hid things, betrayed me, and did things behind my back. Or, will you deny this too?¡±


    ?No, I won¡¯t deny that. I really did this. The same Ian SolHi did. Yet, you believed her but not me. Why?¡±


    ?It¡¯s because you have so many things to hide,¡± murmured DooSan, looking at his friend. He was also disappointed. ?I¡¯ve heard you then, you know?! That¡¯s why I don¡¯t believe you.¡±


    ?You heard me? What the hell are you talking about this time?¡± Min Hiok asked, confused.


    ?The order you gave the night we argued about YuSan¡¯s record. Then, I felt guilty for reproaching you things and that I offended you. That¡¯s why, I turned back to apologize: to you, to my friend! It¡¯s when I heard ?Get rid of the witness! Now!¡± I didn¡¯t understand whom you asked others to get rid of, but I got it now: you asked someone to get rid of her!¡±


    ?Yes, you are right!¡± Min Hiok calmly said, taking everybody by surprise, except Kan. ?I made such an order that night! I accept that! Yet, do you know whom I¡¯ve asked to do that? Kan!¡± DooSan looked at the detective, confused. Kan looked at the ground though, biting his lower lip. ?I asked him to send So Ari out of the country because of you.¡±


    ?Now it¡¯s my fault?¡±


    ?Yes, it¡¯s your fault! Why? You stopped thinking logically. And, as I know how impulsive you can be when you aren¡¯t logically thinking, I¡¯ve been afraid you¡¯ll endanger her: the only witness who could have taken Ian SolHi out of prison or would have at least helped her get another sentence. Yet, your recklessness destroyed everything, sentencing her to a lonely life forever. Where? Closed inside a cage.¡±


    Min Hiok¡¯s words made DooSan shudder. It couldn¡¯t be true that he sentenced SolHi to an entire life in prison. Not after all he did to take her out of there. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t believe Min Hiok¡¯s words and looked at Kan, asking that one to tell him the truth. Thus, he saw Kan and Yu looking elsewhere and understood they felt guilty about something. ?You lied to me, isn¡¯t it?¡± DooSan asked in a shaking voice, not receiving an answer from them.


    Yes. Both of them lied to DooSan when they kept silent about So Ari when they found out that she was guilty of Do Ian Jun¡¯s death, which SolHi had been sentenced for. Not only did they feel guilty but also because they couldn¡¯t protect her. That¡¯s why they found her eventually dead, hanging in an abandoned house, found by a homeless man, and not on a plane, flying far away from that place. Yet, ?It¡¯s too late for regrets, Prosecutor Han,¡± Kan murmured eventually. ?We¡­¡±


    ?¡­you did only what you wanted,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth. ?You listened to only what this one told you and didn¡¯t trust me. That¡¯s why we are here and the witness is there: hanging, lifeless, and with a lot of secrets and true things she takes with her in the grave.¡± Yelling these words, DooSan kicked an empty can, which got eventually next to the group of forensic doctors. They were squatting next to Ari¡¯s body, which they put on the floor to check the wounds and gather evidence if there was one.


    Although the can he kicked almost hit one of the forensic doctors, who squinted at DooSan after that, DooSan didn¡¯t even bother to apologize. He only stared at Min Hiok when he said, ?They listened to what I said because they had to do that.¡±


    ?To do what? To make sure the witness will lie here?¡±


    ?No. To make sure nobody will know about her. We tried to protect her without letting others know her name. At least, we didn¡¯t want others to know about her for the moment. And, not to make others pay attention to her, I didn¡¯t assign anybody to take care of her. We hoped to buy some time until we found evidence. Yet, I must accept it¡¯s been a bad choice bringing her here. I should have left her abroad until she had to declare.¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?So Ari had fled the country?¡±


    ?Yes. She thought she could escape prison. Yet, the nightmares and the guilt brought her back. Also because of them, she contacted me and wanted to turn herself in. I impeded her, thinking that it was risky.¡±


    ?Risky? For whom? For you?¡± DooSan ironically asked.


    ?For everybody,¡± replied Min Hiok sharply. ?It was riskier for SolHi too because all the evidence was against her. At the same time, I couldn¡¯t say anything because I didn¡¯t know how to prove that what So Ari said was the truth. And, as you know, even if she accepted her crime, without evidence, I was unable to send her behind bars. Evidence we still don¡¯t have, by the way. Plus, I said not to rush because we could scare her and change her testimony. If she had done this, everything would have turned worse for SolHi.¡±


    ?Do you want me to believe you now?¡± DooSan asked, frowning. ?That you care about SolHi when I know you hate her for what happened with YuSan?¡±


    ?Don¡¯t be stupid, DooSan. I can¡¯t hate the woman my best friend loved.¡±


    DooSan shuddered. ?Loved? I still love SolHi. What are you¡­¡±


    ?¡­talking about?¡± Min Hiok asked, in a low voice this time, still staring into DooSan¡¯s eyes. ?I¡¯m talking about Han YuSan. He was also my best friend, DooSan. And¡­ he also loved SolHi.¡±


    Finding out that what he had only suspected turned out to be real, that YuSan had loved SolHi as a woman, DooSan felt the entire world collapsing over his shoulders. His mind understood that, but not his heart. He couldn¡¯t understand why YuSan hadn¡¯t ever talked to him about this, although he knew that DooSan didn¡¯t remember the face of the woman with whom he spent the night in the motel room. Yet, YuSan knew all this. Even so, he fell in love with SolHi, at all bothered that she¡¯d been his brother¡¯s woman.


    This thought made DooSan shudder again. It was too much for him to find out so many things in a single day. Yes, it was too much because he hadn¡¯t ever thought about such a possibility: that both he and YuSan had worn a single woman¡¯s face in their heart and a single name was always on their lips - SolHi.


    It was the truth though, something that filled his eyes with tears. Then, he squatted again, supporting his head with his palms. He felt empty inside. Yes, he felt a huge hot desert there, a desert in his heart, because his mind was too empty to feel it, just as his ego was too hurt to understand this - that ego that told him that he¡¯d been betrayed by his brother, who fell in love with the woman DooSan had always loved.


    DooSan felt betrayal for sure, there was no doubt about this. He also felt that he stopped fearing to have loved his brother¡¯s woman. She was his woman. SolHi had been only his, even if others loved her too. YuSan also loved SolHi, and this was too much for him. It was too much for DooSan because even if he loved his brother, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave SolHi with him. At the same time, DooSan was jealous of his brother, even if he knew that YuSan was history already - for both him and SolHi.


    ***


    After the fight he had with Min Hiok in the abandoned house and all the truths he found out that night, DooSan decided to leave as far as possible from everybody, especially away from those he considered that stabbed him behind his back. Yet, he didn¡¯t leave alone but with Min Hiok following him, who understood very well what was in his friend¡¯s heart at that moment. Yes, prosecutor Iun really understood what happened to DooSan at that moment because, despite the pain, the hatred he felt for DooSan, and the desire to take revenge on him for YuSan, Min Hiok still cared about DooSan like about a brother. That¡¯s why he knew what Han DooSan could do when he was hurt, just as he knew all the places DooSan could hide in such moments.


    Min Hiok wasn¡¯t at all wrong in thinking about all this because he found DooSan in the perfect hideout, as DooSan thought it was: that place from where Seoul City could be seen as though having it on the palm of his hand. Getting there, he found DooSan sitting on the car¡¯s hood and looking in the distance. He saw him sad, although he saw him only from behind at first. Even so, Min Hiok understood that there was sadness in his friend¡¯s soul at that moment if he chose solitude instead of being with his friends. That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t fair to leave him alone, not after he¡¯d been the one who stabbed him the last, confessing to DooSan that he knew about YuSan¡¯s love for SolHi. That¡¯s why he finally stepped out of the car and headed toward DooSan.


    Although he clearly heard that another car stopped there, Prosecutor Han didn¡¯t turn to look who had come. He didn¡¯t care about this, just as he didn¡¯t care about the person who was approaching him. He was just hurt by too many people that night and too many enemies were blocking his way to bother himself at that moment with who of them came there to see him. Ignoring them seemed the best solution for DooSan at that moment, choosing not to look at Min Hiok eventually.


    Yet, he found out who was coming because he recognized the sound of Min Hiok¡¯s steps, something he learned in time. He started to recognize those footsteps when he was little and Min Hiok and his brother, who became best friends at that time, spent a lot of time together. Those days, each time they wanted to be alone and DooSan not to follow them to a secret place, sneaked outside the house, on tiptoe, thinking that little DooSan would be too busy with his things and wouldn¡¯t notice them missing or leaving. However, both friends had been so wrong because DooSan hadn¡¯t only felt them leaving, but he also started to make the difference between the sound of their footsteps. DooSan did that because he considered this an interesting thing, asking them later to pay him back for the fact that they left him alone, each time he felt betrayed or hurt by them.


    That night though, although he recognized the sound of the steps that were sneaking toward him, DooSan didn¡¯t look at Min Hiok but in front. He only waited until Min Hiok sat by him on the hood of the car and looked in the distance. Then, DooSan asked him, ?Since when did you know that, Min Hiok? About YuSan¡¯s feelings for SolHi, I mean.¡±


    ?Right from the beginning¡­ From that night when YuSan saw her for the first time¡­ in the club where you celebrated your birthday.¡± DooSan looked at him, confused, because he didn¡¯t understand what Min Hiok was talking about. At the same time, his friend¡¯s sad smile made him confused, especially when this one said, ?This is what I¡¯ve always been afraid of, you know?! That you¡¯ll find out about this eventually.¡±


    ?What exactly? That I¡¯ll fall in love with the same woman my brother loved? Is this what you feared?¡±


    ?No, DooSan. I haven¡¯t ever been concerned with this. Why? Ian SolHi hasn¡¯t ever been YuSan¡¯s woman.¡±


    ?But you said that¡­¡±


    ?¡­he liked her! Right from the beginning. Even so, nothing happened between them. Ever.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?YuSan cared about you more than he cared about her, DooSan,¡± Min Hiok confidently said, looking into his eyes. ?Thus, as he¡¯d seen you and SolHi leaving together that night, he preferred to stay away from her.¡±


    ?Even if SolHi doesn¡¯t remember about that night and me?¡±


    ?Yes. It¡¯s probably because of her trauma, DooSan. Yet, I¡¯m sure that sooner or later she remembers you because that night, when you approached her, SolHi was sober. I saw her face while you talked to each other. We saw how she looked at you. It was obvious that she liked you, and something like that can¡¯t be faked. YuSan saw the same thing that night. I mean, he saw SolHi and wanted to approach her. But, as he¡¯d been slow in doing this, he lost in front of you because you approached her first. This doesn¡¯t mean he stopped liking her. At the same time, he felt bad after that because she preferred you. And¡­ it was the first time I saw him looking like that at a woman or feeling something like that for one.¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?He also loved Su Yon. I still remember how he looked at her.¡±


    ?You are right: he loved her. Yet, after all that happened between them, it was logical for him to love someone else. Don¡¯t you think this too?¡±


    ?You are probably right. Yet: I don¡¯t understand why he didn¡¯t tell me anything about SolHi. Why did he let her leave that night with me, not when you told me that he looked at her as he hadn¡¯t ever looked at another woman before.¡±


    ?Because¡­ he also loved you, DooSan,¡± Min Hiok replied, sadly smiling. ?He wanted to see you happy, although he had to give up on his love. A stupid idea, in my opinion, because¡­ I still remember how his eyes shone when he saw her at the bar, in that white dress, and her brown hair falling so beautifully on her back.¡±


    ?Are you rubbing salt on the wound or what?¡± DooSan asked, frowning.


    ?No. I¡¯m only calling things by their real names. I also say what I think and what I¡¯d have liked to happen because¡­ even if I care about you like a brother, Han YuSan has been my first real friend. Then, Han DooSan came into my life. Even so, it¡¯s not important what I think, but YuSan¡¯s opinion. Despite his beautiful feelings for her, he decided to respect her choice¡­ you. He chose to respect you, DooSan, and consider her his brother¡¯s woman, the one whom he hadn¡¯t ever dared to look at with different eyes, although his heart always told him something different.¡±


    DooSan also bitterly smiled. ?Still, he did that!¡± A remark that made Min Hiok stare at him, stunned. ?I mean¡­ he betrayed me when he chose not to talk to me about her.¡±


    ?That¡¯s only your fault, dude! Why? Because, the day he dared to talk to you about her, he found out that SolHi was just ?another woman with whom you spent a night.¡± You don¡¯t even know how much your words about her hurt him.¡±


    ?Even so, he should have told me and not you,¡± DooSan growled. ?Something that makes me doubt he considered me his brother and not you.¡± Min Hiok burst into laughter, taking DooSan by surprise. ?Did I say something comic?¡±


    ?The truth,¡± replied Min Hiok, laughing. ?Something that makes me happy, you know?! This means I could be better than you at least in this: to make YuSan trust me. Thus, he told me secrets that he didn¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ?Tell me something new.¡±


    ?If you say so!¡± Min Hiok replied in a stern voice this time. ?Actually, I have something new to tell you like¡­ YuSan was behind someone before his death. I don¡¯t know whom he was after, but I have the feeling that he was after the one who attacked SolHi and Lee SoRan. Something I regret now - that I haven¡¯t impeded him from checking that track. I should have at least insisted for him to tell me the name of that jerk. Yet, seeing him so upset and concerned, I told myself not to bother him with this. Even so, I asked him once what was going on and he told me that nothing happened, that he was simply involved in a case like any other, that the case wasn¡¯t stronger than he was, and that he¡¯d solve it eventually. If he had known how wrong he was¡­¡±


    ?I¡¯m not that sure,¡± replied DooSan, after minutes of silence. ?I don¡¯t think he was wrong in investigating that case but because he did that alone, as he usually did his work.¡±


    ?I agree this time. And, if YuSan had had the chance, he would have successfully investigated the case.¡±


    ?Something bothers me though.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡±


    ?The reason for his death. Especially, why SolHi and he were together that night when you said that nothing was between them. This spins in my head since I¡¯ve come here. And, no matter how hard I don¡¯t try to understand this, I can¡¯t. This enrages me, you know?! That SolHi doesn¡¯t remember that night and that¡­¡±


    ?¡­if she remembers this, it might be equal to hell for her, DooSan. I¡¯m sure she shouldn¡¯t remember that night, or¡­ she can end like So Ari.¡±


    Such words made DooSan shudder again. He knew that Min Hiok was right and that guilt could destroy everybody. That¡¯s why he started to fear because SolHi had told him once that she was ready to kill herself if it was proved that she killed his brother. She didn¡¯t threaten him with that but also tried that¡­ on the roof of the prison. That¡¯s why DooSan decided to keep all that secret from her, at least as long as he was able to do that, even for an entire life if necessary just to make sure she¡¯d be fine.

 CHAPTER 13: RESTLESS SOUL

    A few days after the conversation he had with Min Hiok, DooSan decided that it was time to do something to help SolHi and find out the truth about his brother¡¯s death. Yet, he didn¡¯t know exactly what he should have done to discover the truth. He felt that he had to do something related to YuSan and the complicated case this one was investigating before his death. That¡¯s why, one evening when he was alone with SuJin in the office, he told the young man, ?I need your help!¡±


    ?What kind of help?¡± SuJin asked, confused.


    DooSan didn¡¯t answer right away, although he also didn¡¯t know why he did that. Then, he took a photo of So Ari, which he kept in one of his desk drawers, and gave it to SuJin. ?I need to find out things about her.¡±


    ?And she is?¡±


    ?Nobody. What¡¯s important is to find out everything you can about her.¡±


    ?Obvious,¡± murmured SuJin, frowning. ?Even so, I have to know at least something about her to know where to start from. Or¡­ you don¡¯t know anything about her?¡±


    DooSan showed his fangs to the young man. ?Who the hell do you think I am? Of course, I know who she is. Yet, I can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    ?The reason?¡± SuJin innocently asked, outlining each word. Then, suddenly, that he managed to make even DooSan wince, he widely opened his eyes when he shouted, infuriated, ?A new girlfriend?¡±


    ?Have you lost your mind?¡± DooSan growled. ?Of course not! Or what, do you think I can do something like that?¡±


    ?Once Nuna isn¡¯t around and you are a free man¡­¡± Yet, SuJin kept silent, seeing DooSan glaring at him. Poor guy even nervously moved in his place, cooking his nose because even though he knew that DooSan was a free man, he still disliked knowing that he could be with another woman and not with SolHi. SuJin also felt that the woman from the photo had something to do with SolHi, which could have also helped him find out what Han DooSan was planning. That¡¯s why he told himself eventually, ?Even if I¡¯m right and this one cheats on Nuna, I¡¯ll still find out things about this new girlfriend. I¡¯ll also find out what kind of woman she is. And¡­ when I find this out¡­¡± SuJin hissed all this through his teeth. Even his eyes sparkled when he said those words because ?She has dirty laundry to wash in public for sure, laundry that might have something to do with you, Prosecutor Han. So, be careful because, once I find out your secrets, I swear I¡¯ll tell everybody about them.¡±


    ?Your problem!¡± DooSan replied, smiling. The prosecutor¡¯s calmness made SuJin attentive.


    ?Why exactly?¡± The young man asked. ?Aaa, is she only a bird you have admired once and are trying to get rid of?¡±


    ?If I had had something to do with her, I would have asked you to get rid of her. Thus, you would have been behind bars now and not planning how to break my neck. Anyway, I see you are lucky in this life because, even if you had liked to get rid of her, others did that in your place already. So, Yu SuJin, find out all you can about her and about those who could have killed her too. Who knows?! You might be lucky to get rid of me too.¡±


    ?Nea, I¡¯m not that lucky,¡± growled SuJin. Then he frowned, seeing DooSan intending to leave. ?Which way?¡±


    ?To have dinner?!¡± DooSan answered, laughing. ?You are the one who said that I¡¯m a free man, right? Thus, having dinner alone, I might be lucky to hunt a young deer tonight and give you the chance to take revenge on me for your ?beautiful Nuna¡± too.¡±


    Feeling that DooSan was mocking him, SuJin squeezed his fists. He was damn eager to twist DooSan¡¯s neck at that moment and get revenge for all those times he had felt jealous of him. Even so, understanding that he wasn¡¯t that lucky to have this anyway, SuJin contented himself with only throwing the wooden cube he had on the desk toward the door, which the cube hit eventually, right after DooSan closed it behind him. SuJin didn¡¯t go to pick up that cube after this, but put his headphones on and started working because what DooSan said about that beautiful young woman with dark hair intrigued him, whose photo he still had on his desk.


    ***


    To find out what DooSan asked him, Yu SuJin needed only a few days. Then, one day when they were again alone in the office, he approached DooSan¡¯s desk and put a USB in front of him. ?What¡¯s this?¡± DooSan asked him, amazed.


    ?The classified information you asked for¡­ about your deer with black eyes, the color of the blackberry.¡±


    DooSan squinted at him. ?Don¡¯t exaggerate, okay?! I didn¡¯t have any deer.¡±


    ?Well, we think differently though,¡± Inspector Yu jokingly said, suddenly entering the office and making the two young men wince because none of them heard how the door opened. Yu wasn¡¯t alone but with A Rim, who was squinting at SuJin and DooSan, folding her arms over her chest and insistently biting her lower lip.


    ?Hm, Prosecutor Han, I haven¡¯t ever thought you could be like this: once you are a free man, you start hunting young deer again, huh?! Or should we think that you are just after them?¡±


    DooSan glared at SuJin. ?You could have kept your mouth shut.¡±


    ?I kept it shut!¡± The young man drily replied, shrugging. ?It¡¯s not my fault that this office has ears. Especially¡­ the doors.¡±


    ?If that ?even the doors have ears¡± was about us, then you might be right, son,¡± Yu cut his son off. ?So, tell me: what are you planning this time, Yu SuJin?¡±


    ?I? Nothing. He¡­ I don¡¯t know. What I know is that the information I¡¯ve got is pretty valuable. You should look at it, Prosecutor Han. Once you stop hunting young deer, I mean.¡± This joke made SuJin smile while DooSan growled:


    ?We¡¯ll see how valuable that information is, once you have given me away so easily in front of your father just because you felt him breathing down your neck.¡± Then, grabbing the USB SuJin gave him, DooSan prepared to open the file and check what SuJin found so important that he felt so proud of himself. Yet, before plugging the USB into his computer, DooSan changed his mind and threw that USB to SuJin, forcing the young man to catch it on the fly. After that, DooSan said, ?Why should I bother my eyes and feel tired when you have a tongue?! So, Yu SuJin, once you have found the information, I think you also deserve the title of the speaker and tell us about what you have found out. What do you think?¡±


    ?That¡¯s a bad idea,¡± murmured SuJin, sighing. ?After all the work I¡¯ve done, I have to bother now giving you the report.¡± Then, grabbing So Ari¡¯s photo, which he kept in one of the drawers of his desk, he put it on the big white blackboard for evidence and said, ?So Ari! 25 years old, unemployed, and, recently, dead!¡±


    DooSan slapped his forehead. ?Is this all the classified information you could find out about her?¡±


    ?I¡¯m more interested to find out from where he knows that much about the victim,¡± Yu hissed through his teeth. ?Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡±


    ?I didn¡¯t know her,¡± SuJin calmly replied. ?I can¡¯t say the same about Prosecutor Han, who seems to have known her very well. So, if you need details, ask him!¡±


    ?I also didn¡¯t hold her hand to know more than you,¡± growled DooSan.


    ?Then, if you didn¡¯t hold her hand, why did you ask me to find out things about her?¡±


    ?What do I know?! I was curious maybe?!¡±


    ?Or top secret,¡± said Kan, suddenly appearing behind Yu. ?And, if you didn¡¯t know her, I did. Not only I but also Yu, who talked to her when she wanted to talk to Prosecutor Iun and surrender.¡±


    ?I see now,¡± said SuJin, suspiciously smiling. ?Who was after ?young deer,¡± I mean.¡±


    ?You should better tell us what you find out and not talk nonsense,¡± his father cut him off.


    SuJin shrugged. ?There aren¡¯t too many to say anyway. Why? Because she was really a shadow: she didn¡¯t have social media, bank account, or membership in any of the sports clubs in our country or abroad, something that makes me think she had enough things to hide or enough enemies in her footsteps.¡±


    ?Logically, once we found her dead,¡± said DooSan, frowning. ?Address?¡±


    ?I found none,¡± replied SuJin, taking everybody by surprise.


    ?What do you mean by¡­ you haven¡¯t found any address?¡± Kan asked, eyes widely opened. ?It should have been something at the Cadastral Department or in the Police Archive.¡±


    ?Well, there¡¯s nothing like that there because¡­ I¡¯ve poked my nose there too,¡± said SuJin, smiling. Seeing his father frowning, he did the same as though he would have read Yu¡¯s mind. ?And, before being lynched and accused of hacking someone¡¯s account, I inform you that I haven¡¯t done anything of this. If I entered, it happened with his help. Nothing illegal, right?! I also think so, once I have my back protected by Mr. Prosecutor here present. Anyway, not this is important now but the fact that it seems that someone has deleted all the information about her, and this has happened not long ago.¡±


    ?Do you have any idea about who might have done this?¡±


    ?Honestly, no! Yet, Detective Kan, we can find out.¡±


    ?How?¡± A Rim teased him, smiling. ?Making the ?deer¡± talk?¡±


    To her great surprise, SuJin smiled again. ?Why should I bother myself with making dead people talk when I can do that with alive people?¡± His colleagues stared at him, confused. ?I mean¡­ yeah, maybe she was a fugitive and everything you want, but she didn¡¯t live in the jungle or on a desert island. This means at least someone has ever seen her or knows something about her.¡±


    ?It sounds logical,¡± murmured Yu, thoughtful. ?Even so, I doubt someone will tell us something about her. At least none of those who have been involved in getting rid of her won¡¯t say something.¡±


    ?I¡¯ll need a little bit of help for this,¡± said SuJin, staring at A Rim this time.


    ?Not even think about this,¡± A Rim cut him off. ?I have enough with my work to be your nanny. Yet, I¡¯m sure that a lonely wolf won¡¯t say no to something like this.¡± A Rim said that in a sweet voice, looking straight into Kan¡¯s eyes and often blinking.


    ?Haven¡¯t your back been scratched for long or what?¡± The detective growled. A Rim only shrugged instead, somehow bored. ?Why are you getting others in trouble to save yourself?¡±


    ?Isn¡¯t this what others generally do? I think yes.¡±


    ?Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you but not everybody gives others away to save his ass. Anyway, I have plans already and no free time to take more on my shoulders. Let Yoon Suk go with him, once he says the office suffocates him. A little bit of fresh air will help him for sure.¡±


    ?It¡¯s decided then!¡± DooSan confidently said, making everybody insistently look at him. ?Yoon Suk and SuJin will take care of this, under Yu¡¯s supervision.¡±


    ?And where have I been wrong to be punished like that?¡±


    ?You brought him into this world. I think the punishment is well-deserved,¡± DooSan jokingly replied. ?Anyway, it might be dangerous only for the two of them to investigate this track. They¡¯ll need someone with experience to help them with this. And, who better than you, Inspector Yu, who knows what both of them can do?¡±


    Yu nervously puffed through his nostrils. ?Damn!¡± After that, he took his stuff, which he left on one chair, and made a sign to SuJin to follow him, leaving the office after that.


    Kan didn¡¯t follow them, although this had been his first thought. He looked at A Rim instead, who was triumphantly grinning while staring at him. And, doing the same, Kan growled through his teeth, ?I told you that you were a cobra! One that always saves her tail but not for long!¡±


    ?Why? Would you like to get rid of me or what?¡±


    ?Absolutely! Actually, you don¡¯t even know how bad I want this. Why? Just because this world will be a better place without you. Yet, once there is no point in wasting my energy and money with you, I say to let it go.¡± After that, happy that he had been able to piss her off, Kan left the office, slamming the door behind him.


    A Rim looked at DooSan. ?What? Am I the guilty one now?¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ?Sure,¡± she feistily replied. ?You could have defended me at least verbally, once you don¡¯t have power over others.¡±


    ?And hang myself or be the prey of the lonely wolf? No thanks, I¡¯m not stupid!¡± DooSan joked. After that, smiling and reproachfully shaking his head, irrespective of A Rim¡¯s mumbling, he returned to the file he was checking for the umpteenth time that day but with no result, and this was so because he couldn¡¯t focus on his work. Instead of working, he was dreaming that he was somewhere on the beach, holding SolHi in his arms, and dreaming of freedom.


    ***


    Two days later, DooSan went to see SolHi. Yet, he wasn¡¯t that sure he¡¯d be let to see her so easily or if the guardians would oppose his intention of seeing her, as it happened before. To his great surprise, he¡¯d been left to enter right away and they even let him alone with SolHi, although this was against the rules of the prison.


    All this amazed him a lot. Even so, he didn¡¯t waste too much of his time thinking how weird the guardians were but focused on SolHi, who looked better already¡­ both physically and mentally¡­ and who had eaten almost everything he brought to her. A new feature of her that he liked, just as he liked the fact that SolHi grabbed her hair in a tail, at least as it had been possible, a habit she had had when she was still free. Even so, a few strands of hair, which were shorter than the others, were still acting up around her ears, stubborn to be left free and not stay hidden.


    ?Something that gives you a certain charm,¡± whispered DooSan, taking SolHi by surprise.


    ?Who exactly?¡± She asked, frowning.


    ?The ground squirrels!¡± DooSan jokingly said, looking at her with love. ?Especially this one that sits in front of me.¡±


    ?If you say so! Anyway, they can¡¯t be different, once you stuff them each time you appear here.¡±


    ?As far as I remember, it was about the turkeys, right? Or what, have you forgotten already with whom you compared yourself last time I threatened you with stuffing you?¡±


    ?Probably,¡± replied SolHi, after a few moments of thinking. ?Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter! Once you stuff me for free, I can be whoever you want me to be.¡± DooSan smiled. ?What? Another comparison crossed your mind?¡±


    ?It¡¯s not that. I was just wondering who changed you so much.¡± SolHi suddenly turned serious. ?Don¡¯t take it personally! I was just trying to flatter myself.¡±


    ?Still, you are right in saying that I¡¯ve changed. It¡¯s the truth, right?! I have nothing to hide. And¡­ tell me you found out where So Ari hides. We need her testimony to get out of here.¡± DooSan didn¡¯t answer. ?Don¡¯t tell me she ran away!¡±


    ?No. Just¡­¡±


    ?They got rid of her, right?¡± DooSan winced, staring at SolHi. She just kept eating. ?What?¡± She asked him when she saw him staring at her. ?Amazed that I¡¯m not panicking or acting like it¡¯s the end of the world?¡±


    ?Honestly, yes! As I know you¡­ or I knew you¡­ I expected another reaction. Instead of that¡­¡±


    ?¡­I¡¯m acting as though I¡¯ve just found out that the apples are too expensive at the market. A reaction that seems strange even to me, honestly because¡­ I¡¯ve never thought that someone¡¯s death won¡¯t impress me that much. Still, the question is: how? I mean¡­ how did she die?¡±


    ?Like people generally die: hanging!¡± DooSan tried to turn serious things into a joke. Seeing SolHi¡¯s bitter face, he sighed and said, ?I just explained facts. Who got rid of her¡­ I don¡¯t know! Yet, we intend to find out and we¡¯ll find out no matter what!¡±


    ?That goes without saying,¡± said SolHi, frowning and folding her arms over her chest. ?If they don¡¯t get rid of us first, as they have done with the other witness. The first on the list: Captain Lee, whom they blew up. The next - Buffalo, and now¡­ So Ari. Interesting: who¡¯s next on the list - me?¡±


    ?Come on, SolHi! Things like that happen, especially in such investigations. Anyway, what I am more interested in finding out right now is who tells you everything up to the last detail: Yu? Kan? Oh Yoon Suk?¡±


    ?Lee SoRan! She passed by here yesterday. And, don¡¯t even think about reproaching her that she told me or I swear your head will fall off your shoulders.¡±


    ?Something new,¡± said DooSan, smiling, covering her fists with his palms. ?Something sweet and new for me, but dangerous in other cases. You are in prison, remember?¡±


    ?As though something like this can be forgotten!¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth. ?Thus, if you don¡¯t want to take my place in jail, I suggest you take me out of here as quickly as possible, or¡­ I¡¯ll rip your skin off. Related to Ari: I remember that she loved to hide things, especially when she considered them very important.¡±


    ?Things? Do you think she has evidence hidden somewhere?¡±


    ?Most likely yes. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain that her address was deleted from the Police Database.¡±


    ?I see that SoRan is keeping you very informed about everything.¡±


    ?This time it was SuJin.¡± DooSan showed her his fangs. ?Yes, I know that you love the boy, but he¡¯s right this time. So: focus on this, for the moment! I¡¯m sure that if we find out what exactly Ari knew and hid from us all this time, we¡¯ll be able to find a track and the real name of Scar.¡±


    ?I doubt this, SolHi. That the two of them knew each other.¡±


    ?Yet, I¡¯m sure of this, DooSan. After everything through what I¡¯ve been through in jail and outside of it, I¡¯m pretty sure they have known each other. So, listen to my advice and check if Ari hid something. Especially, look for an online account. She knew very well how to hide something online. I know this.¡±


    ?SuJin checked already but found nothing, SolHi. And you know very well what kind of devil he is in such things.¡±


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean that that account doesn¡¯t exist,¡± whispered SolHi, looking on the sly at the half-open door and at the guardian that was waiting for her in the doorway, a hint that the visit was over. Then, not to let others suspect what they were talking about, SolHi stood up and left the room without looking back. DooSan instead looked behind her even after the door closed with a bang when she was already out of the room.


    ***


    Receiving a text message from DooSan, SuJin frowned. ?Hidden things? Online? What the hell is he talking about this time?¡±


    ?He? Who is he?¡± Yoon Suk inquired, peeping over SuJin¡¯s shoulder to be able to read the message.


    Yoon Suk didn¡¯t manage to read a word eventually because SuJin, feeling the young detective close, hid the phone in his pocket. Then, somehow feistily, he hissed through his teeth, ?None of your business! Just¡­ something I¡¯ll figure out later. And, before poking your nose in my business, you¡¯d better tell me what you have found out from those with whom you talked to.¡±


    ?Nothing. None of them knows who So Ari is.¡±


    ?Most probably they know nothing because it¡¯s not her real name.¡±


    ?No, So Ari is her real name, I¡¯m sure of this because SolHi has known her since she was little. And¡­ I found this out from a sure source.¡±


    ?Did Prosecutor Iun Min Hiok tell you that?¡± SuJin asked, grinning.


    Yoon Suk frowned. ?What are you planning this time?¡±


    ?I? Nothing out of the ordinary. Just¡­ I mention things I¡¯ve found out. I also speak about what I think because¡­ everything related to Nuna is very interesting to me. Just as I know how many things Prosecutor Iun did to bury Nuna in that prison.¡± In the last part of the sentence, SuJin growled the words through his teeth already.


    ?He didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary or bury her,¡± Yoon Suk told the young man, smiling, proud that he knew more than SuJin knew. Thus, he managed to make the young man curious. ?I mean¡­ forget it! It¡¯s none of your business, anyway!¡±


    ?Of course, it¡¯s my business. Why? Because, as far as I know, So Ari is dead because of Prosecutor Iun.¡±


    ?And, what else did you find out?¡± Yoon Suk asked his companion with a certain irony in his voice. Seeing the young man about to answer something sweet and that if he had allowed SuJin this, their talk would have lasted forever, Yoon Suk raised his hand, stopping SuJin¡¯s barnstormers before it started by telling him, ?It¡¯s not that important what you think about Prosecutor Iun but what you found out. Or¡­ better tell me what crosses your mind right now.¡±


    ?What do I know?!¡± SuJin growled, feistily because he disliked the fact that Yoon Suk kept cutting him off. Then, seeing that one squinting at him and understanding that maybe it was time to talk, he said, ?Nothing out of the ordinary. I was just saying not to stay here and do nothing.¡±


    ?What do you suggest then?¡±


    ?To find out the truth!¡± The young man replied, grinning. Then, sweetening his voice, he told Yoon Suk, ?Hion, can you finish the job here alone? I have¡­ something else important to do.¡± Then, without waiting for Yoon Suk¡¯s answer, he quickened his pace toward the car that was parked not that far from them. Thus, until Yoon Suk realized what he was doing, SuJin entered the car, stepped the gas pedal to the brim, and simply went away.


    ?To be damn!¡± Yoon Suk hissed through his teeth when he finally realized he¡¯d been left alone. ?Such a great partner I have! And¡­ what? Hion? When he needs me, I¡¯m his Hion. Yet, when he does not need me, I¡¯m simply Oh Yoon Suk here, Oh Yoon Suk there. Ah, Yu SuJin, ah: I¡¯ll put my paw on you one day and you¡¯ll sing differently for sure.¡±


    Hearing the question, ?Are you talking to the ghosts?¡± Yoon Suk winced and, scared, he looked behind him. There, he saw a woman about fifty, staring at him. She even seemed irritated to see him there. And, thinking about this, Yoon Sulk wasn¡¯t at all wrong because, soon after this, he heard the woman telling him, ?I haven¡¯t seen you here before. Are you a loan shark?¡± This new question made Yoon Suk stare at her, eyes wide open. The woman though, not paying attention to his sour face, continued her thought by saying, ?Yes, you are a loan shark for sure. Something that doesn¡¯t surprise me, you know?! I¡¯ve seen a lot like you around here lately. What¡¯s different about you is that you are alone and not with a group. You also don¡¯t wear a black suit and a white shirt. Yet, this doesn¡¯t deceive me because I know what those like you can do.¡±


    The woman¡¯s nonsense speech and her accusations drove Yoon Suk crazy at first. Then, realizing that she knew more than she allowed others to think about her, he smiled. After that, showing her his ID, he made her shut her mouth right away. She even took a step behind her at one point, mumbling a barely heard ?I make a pardon. I thought you were one of them.¡± After that, she turned serious and carefully looked at the detective for a while, especially when Yoon Suk said, ?You said something about loan sharks before.¡±


    ?Yes, I said that,¡± the woman rushed to confirm.


    ?For a long time? I mean, have you seen them rounding this place often?¡±


    ?Honestly, no,¡± the woman murmured, after a few moments of thinking about this. ?Only for a few times. For 3 or maybe 4 times I¡¯ve seen them here. A few days ago. They were looking for someone.¡±


    ?Do you remember whom they¡¯ve been looking for?¡±


    ?No. Well, I don¡¯t remember the name of the young woman they¡¯ve looked for. Yes, they looked for a woman, I¡¯m sure of this. Someone whose name is Ai or A Lee or something like that.¡±


    ?So Ari maybe?¡±


    ?It might be. Yes, I think this was her name. A very beautiful young woman, by the way. I saw her in the photo they showed me. One of those who looked for her showed me the picture. A shame, you know?! That she messed up with the loan sharks, I mean.¡±


    ?This woman?¡± Yoon Suk asked, showing Ari¡¯s photo to the woman.


    ?Yes, they look for her. I remember her face from the photo.¡±


    ?From the photo? Haven¡¯t you ever seen her face? I mean¡­ in some place or walking on the street.¡±


    ?No, never. Actually, I¡¯m sure she isn¡¯t even from here.¡±


    ?How sure are you?¡±


    ?Pretty sure. Oh, no, wait: I saw her once. Two or three weeks ago?! Yes, something like that. I saw her passing by in front of my restaurant. And I remember her because she caught my eye. I haven¡¯t seen her before because a beautiful woman like her cannot be forgotten so easily.¡±


    ?What about those who looked for her? Do you think you can recognize them if you ever see them again?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± the woman confidently replied. ?Honestly, detective: I can forget names but never faces. Anyway, their faces aren¡¯t something easy to forget, especially the tattoo.¡±


    ?The tattoo? What kind of tattoo?¡±


    The woman thought for a few moments. Then, she said, ?Was it a worm? Or maybe a snake? Yes, it was a snake. A very small one. I¡¯ve seen it on one¡¯s left temple. Yes, the bald one had this tattoo more evident. I remember this because¡­ he looked different from the rest of his group because he was the only one who wore a colorful shirt. Something like those shirts that people wore in tropical areas. You know which ones¡­ those we always see in the movies about Hawaii. Well, that one wore such a shirt while the rest of his friends wore black suits and white shirts.¡±


    Her answer made Yoon Suk attentive. Then, looking around, he thought, ?Mercenaries. Someone hired some mercenaries to look for Ari. Yet, why? Why did they need such fierce people to find someone who was suspected of killing a simple high school teacher? There is something weird here because it can¡¯t be because of revenge. At the same time, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s only to avoid letting SolHi free. Then, what were they looking for?¡±


    Yoon Suk winced again when he heard the woman calling him, ?Detective?¡±


    ?Yes?¡± He answered with another question, staring at her.


    Still staring at him and extremely calm, she asked him, ?Can I go? Or maybe you have more questions?¡±


    ?No, not for the moment. Yet, in case I might have some other questions, I¡¯d like to have your contact data. Please write it here.¡±


    ?Will I have problems after this?¡± The woman asked with a certain worry in her voice. ?With the loan sharks, I mean.¡±


    Yoon Suk sketched a smile. ?Of course, not. Nothing will happen to you because all these are simple formalities.¡± Then, giving his notebook to the woman, he insistently looked at her while she wrote down her data. After that, finishing writing the little information about her, the woman said goodbye to the detective and quickened her pace back to her restaurant because it was already late and she still had a lot to do until opening it.


    Looking behind her while she was moving away from him, Yoon Suk frowned. He did that not because of the woman but because he finally spotted all those crack houses around him, most of them abandoned. ?A perfect place to kill someone and then hide his body,¡± the young detective murmured. ?Even so, I don¡¯t understand why So Ari was hiding here. She could have asked for Prosecutor Iun¡¯s help if she felt in danger. Yet, she didn¡¯t do that but hid here. Why? What motivated her to come here in the first place? Especially¡­ what did she have to hide if she kept silent about this place, once Prosecutor Iun clearly asked her to leave the country?¡±


    Eventually, Yoon Suk had to leave such thoughts for later when he heard his phone ringing. ?Tell me, Inspector! To return to the office? The reason? Okay, I got it! I¡¯ll be there right away.¡± Then, hanging up the phone, Yoon Suk put it into his pocket, intending to enter his car and rush back to the office. Yet, looking around and not seeing his car, Yoon Suk frowned. ?To be damn! Yu SuJin did this to me again, right when I needed that car the most. Ah, Oh Yoon Suk, ah: solve this how you can! You can even fly if you feel better about this.¡±


    Mumbling such things, Yoon Suk kicked a stone he met in his way. He was really pissed off because, besides the fact he didn¡¯t find out too much about So Ari¡¯s case or why she hid in that poor neighborhood, he¡¯d been forced to return to the office. ?Urgently!¡± by the way, and ?At his boss¡¯s order,¡± as Inspector Yu told him when he gave him that phone call. A ?boss¡± that he considered a fishbone stuck into his throat eventually. Yet, once he didn¡¯t want problems with him, not after he decided to retire from the police once that case would have been solved, Yoon Suk contented himself with only swearing through his teeth something sweet about his damn fate. Then, pissed off, with his hands stuck into his pockets, and with his head bowed, he headed down that narrow and dirty street to get as quickly as possible toward the main road.


    Yet, turning his back to the place he¡¯d stood by then and without watching back even for a second, Yoon Suk didn¡¯t see the man with a Hawaiian-style shirt appearing behind one of those abandoned houses. The man hadn¡¯t been there by pure chance but seemed to have followed Yoon Suk for a while because he watched behind the young detective until this one turned right at the first crossroads. Only then did he give a phone call, talking to someone in Thai, ?It¡¯s me! Still, it seems to me we have problems and that someone important pokes his nose into this job. Yeah! I think that¡¯s the perfect time to get rid of him until he ruins our plans. And¡­ I think I already have the perfect plan to get rid of that rat. Just do what I say and no¡­ No, see you in the usual place, in about an hour! I¡¯ll be there!¡± After that, hanging up the phone, he disappeared behind the same abandoned house from where he appeared in the first place.

 CHAPTER 14: THE ESCAPE

    One week after SolHi told DooSan about what So Ari could have hidden online, SuJin finally found something that could have helped them solve the case or at least have a starting point. Yet, it was a damn difficult week and full of adventures. Even so, he unblocked Ari¡¯s Cloud account one evening at about 10 p.m. He found there many documents, a big part of them handwritten statements, where So Ari accepted her guilt of having killed Do Ian Jun and a video. Yet, even if he found all this, SinJu didn¡¯t have anyone to show them because nobody was in the office at that late hour.


    Although nobody was in the office, SuJin decided to watch that video and carefully listen to it to find out details about that case. Then, when the video was over, SuJin thought for a long time, wondering, ?Is it true what she said? I don¡¯t think so. It seems too simple and¡­ way too suspicious. And¡­ okay, I understand that Captain Lee Do Hun planned everything. Even so, all this seems damn suspicious because¡­ it¡¯s too simple when I expected it to be hell complicated.¡±


    Suddenly, he winced when he heard that the door opened. This made SuJin suddenly block his computer. After that, raising his gaze and looking at the door, he saw Yoon Suk staring at him. What made Yoon Suk act like that? SuJin¡¯s reaction, which seemed way too suspect to him. What Yoon Suk didn¡¯t know was that SuJin was right in reacting like that once he was doing something he shouldn¡¯t have done without the supervision of one of the detectives. Plus, Yoon Suk entered the office so suddenly that forced him to hide the evidence from the young detective instead of showing it to him. That¡¯s why, squinting at him, Yoon Suk asked SuJin, ?What the hell are you hiding at this time?¡±


    ?I? Nothing!¡± SuJin rushed to say.


    ?And I was born yesterday,¡± Yoon Suk hissed through his teeth. Then, he supported his hands on the table and stared at SuJin, who looked everywhere but not at him. Because of this, Yoon Suk finally shouted, enraged, ?Yu SuJin, stop going around the bush and tell me what you found!¡±


    ?I told you already: nothing!¡±


    ?Just as I told you that I¡¯m not a child for you to deceive me with a lollipop. So, sing!¡±


    SuJin showed him his fangs, whispering, ?And I¡¯m not a soprano to start singing when you ask me to do that!¡± Then, the young man winced and swallowed hard when Yoon Suk punched the desk. This made SuJin feel surrounded because it was clear that Yoon Suk knew that he was hiding something. That¡¯s why he told himself eventually that it would be better for everyone if he had said what he knew. Anyway, he had no chance to hide it. The reason? Oh Yoon Suk was that type of hunting dog who, if he smelled something, didn¡¯t give up until finding out the truth. ?One of Kan¡¯s best pupils,¡± as DooSan used to joke when SolHi acted the same. He also knew that Yoon Suk was a good detective and that he had also been trained in Kan¡¯s school of investigating cases. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t move away from SuJin or let this one breathe until this one didn¡¯t show him the video. After watching the video, Yoon Suk seemed like a stone statue while staying behind SuJin for a very long time.


    Eventually, tired of waiting for that one to react, SuJin asked, ?What do you think, Hion? Is it true what So Ari said in the record?¡±


    Yoon Suk didn¡¯t answer for a long time. Only eventually, still staring at the computer¡¯s screen where So Ari was seen, he said, ?Do you have a shovel in your car?¡± A question that made SuJin jump off his seat and stare at him as though he¡¯d seen the devil.


    ?A shovel?¡± SuJin asked after that in a shaking voice. ?Why do you need a shovel, Hion? Do you intend to bury me because I found out the truth?¡±


    Detective Oh squinted at him. ?Have you lost your mind?¡± Yoon Suk suddenly hissed through his teeth. ?What should I bury you for? Am I a hit man or what? I just¡­ need it. And¡­ you¡¯ll see what for if you follow me!¡± Then, not waiting for SuJin¡¯s answer, Yoon Suk headed toward the door.


    Not at all convinced if Yoon Suk said the truth or not or what that one wanted to do, SuJin followed him. He followed his hion, but he still felt cold drops of sweat running down his back because even though he joked when he said, ?Do you intend to bury me?¡± he still started fearing for his life.


    Once next to the door, SuJin stopped and looked at DooSan¡¯s desk. ?Nea,¡± he murmured eventually. ?If he catches me, I¡¯m a dead man.¡± Even so, he still approached the desk and took a 9 mm gun from one of the drawers, which was open at that moment although it shouldn¡¯t have been. After that, hiding the gun behind his back, the young man ran out of the office, following Yoon Suk, whom he caught up with, in the parking lot, already in his car, adjusting the safety belt. Then, when SuJin was already in the car, Detective Oh pressed the gas pedal to the brim, leaving the Prosecution parking lot at full speed.


    ***


    An hour and a half after leaving the office, Yoon Suk and SuJin got to a field, not that far from that poor neighborhood where So Ari was seen before death. Yet, even if they got there, none of them knew where to start searching or what they should have looked for. That¡¯s why SuJin scratched the back of his head eventually, asking Yoon Suk, ?Now what? Are we looking for a snipe hunt or the day of yesterday?¡±


    Yoon Suk didn¡¯t answer. He only took the metal detector out of the trunk, which he took from the Office of Arms and Ammunition, and, approaching SuJin, he stopped to his right. After that, he looked at the field that was barely illuminated by the weak light of the headlights of his car, saying, ?Look for everything that cuts and shines.¡±


    SuJin squinted at him. ?And¡­ if talking the language of simple people and not aliens like you, what should I look for?¡±


    ?Lethal weapons,¡± said Yoon Suk, grinning. ?Something you also heard about in So Ari¡¯s video.¡±


    ?Of course, I heard that. Yet, I didn¡¯t hear where she hid it. She only said, ?Somewhere on the field.¡± It might be everywhere. This place is huge. And, I have the feeling that even if we look for an entire life for it, we won¡¯t find anything concrete.¡±


    ?Are you in a hurry or what?¡± Yoon Suk teased him.


    ?No. I just¡­¡±


    ?¡­you just are in the mood for calling someone to help us, right?¡±


    ?Something like that. Not the other, but I really don¡¯t want to reach my old age while digging this field.¡±


    Yoon Suk burst into laughter. ?Not that much,¡± he said eventually. ?We don¡¯t have to dig the Lands of Hell. Just a field of a few acres. So, I think that before the one with the scythe looks for us, we are done here.¡±


    SuJin cooked his nose. ?I say no to such a brilliant idea. Why? I intend to live this life and not dig while seeking ?worms.¡± Evidence, I mean. Anyway, I don¡¯t think that we¡¯ll help Nuna too much if we look for the evidence forever. I would rather ?plant¡± something on this field than die looking for it.¡±


    ?If you do that, you¡¯ll keep company with your Nuna for sure,¡± Yoon Suk told the young man in a stern voice this time. ?The reason? You have just accepted in front of a man of law that you intend to manipulate evidence.¡±


    ?I said that it might be a good idea, and not that I¡¯d do that. So, don¡¯t put more wood on the fire and ask for someone to help us here.¡±


    ?Do you say so?! I say that we are grown enough and can handle this alone.¡±


    ?Do that alone then. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll live my life,¡± SuJin hissed through his teeth, turning his back to Yoon Suk and intending to leave.


    SuJin didn¡¯t go too far because of Yoon Suk, who suddenly grabbed him by the arm. Then, reproachfully shaking his head and forming an emergency call, Yoon Suk said, ?Doubting Thomas! Seriously: worse than a girl!¡±


    ?Well, it¡¯s good that at least you are a real ?male!¡± SuJin furiously growled. Then, understanding that he wouldn¡¯t leave that field that night, at least he wouldn¡¯t be able to do that until they found the evidence, SuJin leaned against the car, and, folding his arms over his chest, he stared at that huge field that seemed as big as the world. ?The field of temptation and punishment,¡± as SuJin called that field in his head because he really thought that he¡¯d pay there for each ?bad¡± thing he had done in his life and for his father¡¯s gray hair because of so many ?good deeds¡± he did in his life.


    Well, Yu hadn¡¯t also been a good boy in his life, but nobody knew that because the Inspector wasn¡¯t the type to accept that in front of others. He was the kind of man who preferred to keep secrets only for himself, and he did that because he also thought that it was the only way he could teach his son good manners. At the same time, Yu had a lot of things he hated, things related to his youth. One of these things was that he didn¡¯t have enough time to spend with SuJin, who practically grew up without him, even if he had a father. Not the same happened to Yu, who grew up without his pap, something he tried to avoid - that SuJin felt the same on his skin. Yet, he also failed in doing this because of his job.


    ***


    The emergency call Yoon Suk made was to their team. Thus, two hours after that call, the field where he and SuJin got had been surrounded by police officers and detectives, who were looking everywhere for the crime weapon Ari mentioned in the video. They looked with metal detectors, but it didn¡¯t help them too much. It even seemed that they looked for the needle in a haystack because, no matter how they didn¡¯t try to find that weapon, they didn¡¯t find it anywhere.


    ?As though the earth swallowed that evidence,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth when Kan told him that they looked everywhere, but found nothing.


    ?You are actually right this time,¡± Min Hiok, who was to his right, teased him, making DooSan squint at him. ?Earth definitely swallowed that evidence. It¡¯s what the boys said that they heard the victim saying in the video.¡±


    ?What about not putting wood on the fire, huh? I¡¯m really furious.¡±


    ?Maybe it¡¯s what I¡¯m looking for, don¡¯t you think so? To see you boiling on low heat. It¡¯s the only way all of us will feel better because¡­ brr, it¡¯s so cold around here.¡±


    ?Then¡­ go and look for a warm place and stop pissing me off,¡± DooSan growled, turning his back to his friend. ?Your car is right over there.¡± After that, outraged, he moved away, spitting fire through his nostrils.


    Min Hiok slapped his forehead, seeing the man about 34 acting like a child. Then, understanding that it was better for him to piss DooSan off than shudder because of the cold, he followed him right away. Not silent, but cheerfully saying to his friend, ?Listen, DooSan, what do you think: will we find the evidence today and here or we are just chasing ghosts? You know: this field is definitely the place where the ghosts live. So, we can kiss one eventually.¡±


    If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ?I think I¡¯ve already done that.¡±


    ?Really? With whom?¡±


    ?You. Or what: do you think you are different? No, you are the same ghost that follows me for minutes as though you are a soul in pain that looks for light.¡±


    Min Hiok smiled. ?Well, you might be right because¡­ it¡¯s so warm next to you. And, baby, I¡¯ll follow you for my entire life because¡­ I can¡¯t live without you!¡±


    The teasing reached the target because DooSan suddenly stopped. And, staring at Min Hiok, he showed him his fangs. ?I¡¯ll live without this,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth. ?Do you know why?¡±


    ?Surprise me!¡± Min Hiok said in a sweet voice.


    ?Because¡­ I would rather remain unmarried than have a ?baby¡± like you.¡±


    ?You hurt my ego now, Han DooSan. Why? I¡¯m a better man than you. I¡¯m a young man whom many girls would have liked with them while you¡­¡±


    ?¡­I will save you for them though. The reason? I can¡¯t swallow you for sure. And¡­ if so many souls cry because of you, what about accepting their love, huh?¡±


    ?Won¡¯t you be jealous after this?¡±


    ?Jealous? I? On you? Why exactly?¡±


    ?Because¡­ baby, I¡¯m the only one next to whom you can feel like a real man!¡±


    DooSan burst into laughter. ?Yeah, right! I won¡¯t ever regret this decision. I rather change the girls like the gloves than accept you in my arms. I¡¯m not stupid to accept death next to me willingly!¡±


    ?Hei, not that much,¡± growled Min Hiok this time, acting innocently. ?I¡¯m not that evil. Something I can¡¯t say about the Beauty Beast.¡±


    DooSan squinted at him. ?The Beauty Beast? Was it about me?¡±


    ?No. About the one you go to see almost daily.¡±


    ?Ia!¡± DooSan shouted, outraged this time. ?The jokes are good, but not this one, okay?! Don¡¯t involve SolHi in this.¡±


    ?Why not? I only told the truth. Or what, will you deny that if SolHi finds out about what you have just said, she won¡¯t leave you headless? Well, I think differently. I¡¯m even sure that she buries you next to the evidence rather than allowing you to see another girl.¡±


    ?Of course not!¡±


    ?Of course yes! Why? Because, unlike you, who sees the world through pink horse glasses, which you wear all the time on your nose, I see the world through the eyes of the intelligent guy that lives inside me. That¡¯s why I say to you that you¡¯ll be safer in my arms than in the arms of another girl.¡± To Min Hiok¡¯s surprise, DooSan burst into laughter. ?Did I say something funny?¡±


    ?Absolutely! Why? Because, even if SolHi buries me one day, it¡¯ll be because of one reason: for messing with you!¡±


    ?And this miracle?¡±


    ?She loves you? Yes! Even if I don¡¯t want to accept that, SolHi loves you: like the cat loves the water!¡±


    ?Ia!¡±


    ?What?¡±


    ?Do I look like Tomcat or what?¡±


    ?You are who said that, right? As my ?baby,¡± you¡¯ll be a pretty one. So: accept the consequences of your own madness, Iun Min Hiok. And, if you care about your life, stay away from what belongs to Ian SolHi!¡±


    ?It¡¯s good you know everything!¡±


    ?And he really knows!¡± They heard Kan¡¯s voice behind them, something that made both of them wince. Seeing them acting like that, Kan grinned. Moreover, he did that because of the teasing he had heard before that, telling them eventually, ?Prosecutor Iun, should I tell you how I got to learn this?¡±


    ?Surprise me!¡±


    ?On my own skin because the ?cat¡± Ian SolHi didn¡¯t sharpen her nails only once on my back.¡±


    DooSan showed his fangs to the detective. ?Are you looking for your death, old lonely wolf?¡±


    ?I? Why should I look for my death when I love life so much? Yet, I can¡¯t say the same thing about you two because¡­ one is ready to spend ?every week in the arms of a new girl¡± while the other one ?looks for his death on someone else¡¯s territory.¡± Me instead¡­ I live my beautiful life calmly and quietly.¡±


    ?You heard, it seems to me,¡± DooSan furiously growled.


    ?What exactly?¡± Kan pretended not to have understood the question.


    ?What Min Hiok and I have talked about.¡±


    ?Yeah,¡± the detective replied right away. ?Like everybody here, by the way.¡± Min Hiok and DooSan stared at him with wide-open eyes. When Kan pointed with his head behind him, spurring them to look around, they saw part of the detectives staring at them with wide-open eyes while the other part was discreetly smiling. ?And, if you had liked to keep your ?love¡± secret, you should have at least turned the radio off, Prosecutors. By not doing this, you gave all of us a moment of ?professional show.¡± Something I would have preferred not to hear ever because¡­ you just made my old age bitter with such ?foamy words.¡± Well, not only my old age is ruined but the young life of that child too,¡± said Kan jokingly, pointing with his head toward SuJin this time, who was staring at the two prosecutors and seemed disgusted by what he had just heard. Yes, it was something sure already that he hadn¡¯t ever expected to hear such an intense conversation between Min Hiok and DooSan.


    ?To be damn!¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth when he saw Yu looking at them as though he was a wild furious animal, which had just escaped the cage. Why exactly? It was a clear sign that he had disliked the show of the two Prosecutors in front of his son. ?I think we¡¯ll meet the devil tonight.¡±


    ?Actually, I have the same feeling,¡± said Kan, smiling. ?Now that we made things clear, what about working a little, huh?!¡±


    ?If you say so!¡± Min Hiok replied, straightening his back and proudly looking at the others. ?Something we¡¯ve done all this time: worked!¡±


    ?Well, yeah: all of us have heard you two talking about ?work!¡± Yet, as I¡¯m a person with an open mind, who understands when hormones act up in someone¡¯s chest, I won¡¯t judge you. At all, by the way. Like the rest of us.¡± The detective¡¯s joke made the detectives burst into laughter. Not the same DooSan and Min Hiok did. They just cooked their noses. Then, staring at Kan, DooSan discreetly made the sign of a twisted head, letting that one know that Death was already lurking on him from the corner. Kan, at all bothered by DooSan¡¯s reaction and seeming a little bored with that show, just shrugged and said, ?If you say so! Yet, until this happens, I mean¡­ until my head falls off the shoulders, I say to find evidence of your love. No, sorry, of So Ari¡¯s crime!¡±


    ?I see you look for your death at any cost today,¡± Yu suddenly growled in Kan¡¯s ear.


    ?Why exactly? I¡¯m just expressing my opinion. No one was killed for this, right?¡±


    ?It¡¯s what you think, sombe!¡± Yoon Suk said, smiling. ?Or what¡­ should I remind you about something you¡¯ve said? It was exactly the same sentence, and you said that when we were investigating Lee Ha Ni¡¯s death!¡±


    ?Not necessary!¡± The detective feistily replied. ?I was just saying. No need for drastic commentaries. Yet, we need drastic measures because if we don¡¯t do something concrete, we won¡¯t ever find that evidence. Or what, did you bring us here to dig the ground so it would not be necessary to plow it in summer?¡±


    Min Hiok burst into laughter. ?Honestly, it¡¯s exactly what we have in mind. We work for the economy, right?¡±


    ?Yeah, right!¡± Kan growled, hinting to Min Hiok that he pissed him off again. ?Now, let¡¯s talk about serious things like: don¡¯t you think that the video was made to take us for a ride? A kind of bluff?¡±


    ?No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± murmured DooSan. He was still pissed off after the talk he had with Min Hiok and that everybody heard that talk because of stupidity for not turning the radios off. Yet, once it was a done job already and couldn¡¯t change anything, he had to accept the consequences of his own deeds. At the same time, he had to accept that something bothered him since they got there. Something like¡­ ?that not everything is clear here.¡±


    ?What exactly do you have in mind?¡± Min Hiok asked, suddenly turning serious.


    ?That everything is too easy and beautiful to be true? I mean now So Ari¡¯s statement and the video.¡±


    ?It wasn¡¯t that easy anyway,¡± SuJin growled through his teeth, pissed off to hear that his work was considered something insignificant. Yet, receiving an elbow from Yoon Suk, he kept his mouth shut eventually, carefully looking at DooSan when that one said:


    ?Honestly, as easy as we found the evidence, I consider that we can also be blind. Why? Because the evidence might be hidden right in front of our noses. Or¡­ under the car?¡±


    Kan and Min Hiok exchanged glances. ?Under the car? What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ?The truth?¡± DooSan replied right away. Even so, he wasn¡¯t at all convinced of what he said. That¡¯s why he managed to confuse his colleagues more, who kept staring at him. He, however, pretty calm, said, ?The only place we didn¡¯t look for evidence is under the cars, right?¡±


    ?It sounds logical!¡± Yu murmured. ?We didn¡¯t look for evidence there because¡­ on one hand - it¡¯s impossible to find something under them, and¡­ on the other hand - it wouldn¡¯t have given us a clear result once they are made from iron and we look for evidence with metal detectors.¡±


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean that the evidence cannot be hidden there,¡± DooSan stubbornly insisted on his theory.


    ?It might be weird though,¡± said Min Hiok. ?Just as I don¡¯t think that¡­¡±


    ?¡­it¡¯s worth trying,¡± Yoon Suk¡¯s voice was suddenly heard, making everybody wince. ?SuJin, let¡¯s move the cars!¡± He told his younger colleague. Then, entering one of the cars, he told himself, ?Thus, if we don¡¯t find the evidence under these cars, at least we can blame Prosecutor Han for that!¡±


    Yoon Suk said such words, hoping to have a chance and take revenge on DooSan for all those times when he suffered because of him, just as he wanted a chance to take revenge on his rival because SolHi preferred DooSan and not him. Yet, he hadn¡¯t been that lucky because after he, SuJin, and the other two detectives moved the cars, the rest of the detectives started to check that place with the metal detectors. It didn¡¯t last long until a strange sound was heard right there where the car Yoon Suk drove to get there had been.


    ?To be damn!¡± The young detective hissed through his teeth. ?Was it that easy?¡±


    It seems so!¡± Replied SuJin, scratching the back of his head. ?And I thought that we¡¯ll look for the needle in a haystack.¡±


    ?Not that we haven¡¯t done that for hours, but¡­ at least it hasn¡¯t been in vain.¡± Then, pointing with his head toward the place where the evidence was found, he and SuJin headed toward there. When they got there, the other detectives had already started to dig a hole where the metal detectors showed them that the evidence might be.


    The digging resulted in being damn difficult because of the stony hard soil. Because of this, the detectives changed between them for many rounds while digging. Even so, none of them gave up on their work until they heard that Kan¡¯s shovel touched something hard. It¡¯s when the detective asked for more light. Yet, it was only a stone, something that made Kan swear to the four winds, starting to dig with much ambition after this.


    Many minutes after that, they finally found what they were looking for - a big metal box of about 20 x 30 cm. Taking it out of the hole, Kan found it really easy, something that made him think because everything was hinting to him that all that was just a prank. Even so, he kept his suspicions to himself only, thinking that maybe he was paranoid and didn¡¯t have a reason to stress others too.


    Leaving the box on the freshly dug earth, Kan wanted to open it right away. He stopped when DooSan told him in a stern voice, ?Wait! It might be a trap! So¡­ let¡¯s not rush!¡±


    ?It won¡¯t be a bomb!¡± Kan feistily said. ?It¡¯s too easy to keep such¡­ surprises inside!¡±


    ?Even so, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s not worth it to be cautious, Kan!¡± Min Hiok said. ?Let¡¯s at least use latex gloves so as not to leave fingerprints on the content that might be inside.¡± Then, putting the gloves on, he tried to open it.


    All of them winced the moment DooSan¡¯s phone rang. This even made them stare at him, nervously waiting to see what would happen after that. DooSan instead, at all bothered because of all those glances focused on him, calmly said, ?This might be important! So, the box waits!¡± After that, taking a few steps away from the others, he answered the phone call.


    That phone call had been really important. It even made DooSan freeze for a few moments. Then, hearing a squeak behind him, DooSan turned his head and saw Min Hiok opening that metal box, although he told them not to open it yet. Even so, DooSan said nothing. He, still holding the phone to his ear, saw Min Hiok unfolding an A4 sheet of paper, which he read with a shaking voice, ?I, So Ari, am the one who killed Do Ian Jun the night of¡­¡±


    The rest had been just useless words for DooSan. Nothing mattered to him anymore, especially what was written on that sheet of paper. Why exactly? Because of what he heard a few moments ago told by the one who made that phone call: Ian SolHi broke out of prison that night! Why? It wasn¡¯t clear. All he knew was that she ran and this ruined his plans. Yes, DooSan knew that everything was lost already, even if they found out the truth that might have taken her out of jail. What SolHi did instead was to sentence herself to death and maybe to the life of a fugitive¡­

 CHAPTER 15: FREEDOM

    ?Run! Now! Try not to stay behind!¡± Ha Rin kept yelling at SolHi, seeing that she didn¡¯t keep up with her. The two of them were trying to climb a pretty steep slope at that moment, somewhere in the middle of the forest.


    Although she clearly heard her cellmate¡¯s urges, SolHi struggled to keep up with Ha Rin. She was barely breathing, feeling the harsh pain in the right side of her belly more intense than ever. Even so, she tried hard not to show that the pain was taking it out of her. Only her livid lips and her pale sunken eyes were the perfect proof that SolHi was at her wits¡¯end. This wasn¡¯t at all an exaggeration because, soon after this, the inevitable happened, and SolHi fell to her knees at first. Then, lying on the cold wet ground, she curled up and, touching her belly with both palms, she gnashed her teeth. She wanted to scream like a wolf at the moon at that moment, feeling the pain cutting her inside. However, SolHi didn¡¯t do that because she understood very well that any noise, no matter how low it wouldn¡¯t have been, would have betrayed the place where they were.


    Not feeling SolHi behind her, Ha Rin looked behind. Seeing SolHi lying on the ground, she cursed and descended the slope as fast as she climbed it. Then, kneeling next to SolHi, she demanded, ?Let me see!¡±


    SolHi stood against Ha Rin¡¯s idea of laying her on her back. ?Not necessary,¡± she eventually said. ?I¡¯m fine. I just need a few moments to catch up with my breath. So, don¡¯t worry and leave!¡±


    ?Have you lost your mind?¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth. ?To leave you behind? Never, did you hear me?! Why? Because¡­ you are my ticket to freedom! So, don¡¯t ever think about dying! If this happens, I swear I¡¯ll look for you in the underworld just to make you pay for this because¡­ you can¡¯t die, Ian SolHi! Not until I reach my goals!¡± Then, not paying attention to SolHi, who tried to stand against the idea of Ha Rin checking her wound, she laid her on her back and pushed her hands away.


    Before lifting her shirt, Ha Rin sighed because she saw the cloth soaked in blood in the area of the belly. Thus, the blue shirt of the prisoner seemed so sloppy and dirty at that moment. Not this bothered Ha Rin but the fact that the wound opened again and bled worse than it should have been bleeding. Something that made Ha Rin curse through her teeth again, more when she saw the thick blood gushing out the wound and from under the thick bandage seen on SolHi¡¯s belly. ?Something that shouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Ha Rin growled after that. ?The wound shouldn¡¯t have been open now. At least not that fast.¡±


    SolHi gasped when Ha Rin pressed over the wound. Then, she whispered, ?Actually, it hasn¡¯t ever been closed. Your friend didn¡¯t do anything for this to happen. She just¡­ put the bandage on.¡±


    Ha Rin squinted at SolHi. She did that, not because she didn¡¯t believe her but because she finally understood that Kuk Mi Hi betrayed her. This made her swear that the moment she¡¯d see that bitch again, she¡¯d crack her head. Yes, Ha Rin intended to make the doctor pay for her betrayal because she clearly told Mi Hi to sew that wound. Yet, Mi Hi did what she wanted. Thus, she let Ha Rin understand that she hadn¡¯t ever been by her side, but she had only been afraid of the one that demanded both of them get rid of Ian SolHi as of the devil.


    Even if she understood this, Ha Rin said nothing about this because she didn¡¯t have time to bother with something like that. At the same time, she knew that it wasn¡¯t time to tell SolHi about her plans. She only frowned and squinted at SolHi when she told her, ?It¡¯s time to leave, Ha Rin! We are free now. So, each of us is on our own. Leave as long as you still have time to do that. I¡¯ll¡­ stay here!¡±


    ?You definitely lost your mind,¡± Ha Rin growled. ?To leave you here? Do you at least know where we are?¡±


    ?Mmm. In the middle of the forest. A damn dark one, cold and wet. The Heaven of Monsters, Ghosts, and Wild Animals.¡±


    ?Even so, you ask me to leave you here. Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ it¡¯s fair for you to do that. It¡¯s the law of nature, something that even animals do: leave those who are injured or weak behind them. Nobody will judge you if you do that, just as nothing will happen to me here. At least¡­ it won¡¯t be worse here than it¡¯s been in prison.¡±


    ?Allow me to think differently,¡± Ha Rin confidently said, frowning. ?Why? Because¡­ Here is hell for sure, Ian SolHi. Yes, here is hell and not in the prison as you think. You¡­ you don¡¯t know what it really means to be devoured by wild animals. I do know that though. So, stop talking nonsense and help me leave this place until a wild animal hasn¡¯t smelled the track of blood and come here.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?If this happens, he¡¯ll at least have a good meal,¡± SolHi had the brilliant idea of joking. Something that didn¡¯t impress Ha Rin at all. She only squinted at SolHi for a while, seeming thoughtful. Yet, she didn¡¯t think about what SolHi said but about something she saw at that moment in front of her eyes - that SolHi was almost powerless and that she couldn¡¯t leave that place on her own. Something that Kuk Mi Hi seemed to have anticipated when she didn¡¯t close that wound. Even so, Ha Rin said that it wasn¡¯t time for any of them to give up but to leave that place as soon as possible because she really didn¡¯t want to meet the bear or give the fox the chance to lick her lips after tasting their meat. That¡¯s why she suddenly asked SolHi:


    ?On a scale from 1 to 10, how much power do you still have left?¡±


    ?0?¡± SolHi replied, forcing a smile.


    ?A bad sign then,¡± murmured Ha Rin, looking into SolHi¡¯s eyes, which seemed so pale. Then, she kept silent for a while.


    SolHi also said nothing all this time. She just stood crouched, trying to keep the little strength she still had inside. Then, seeing that the minutes passed but nothing happened to her and Ha Rin was still there, she opened her eyes and looked at her companion. Thus, SolHi saw that Ha Rin had her eyes closed and arms folded over her chest. Yet, even if SolHi insistently looked at her, Ha Rin didn¡¯t react, making SolHi ask eventually, ?What are you thinking about so intensely?¡±


    ?At fate,¡± Ha Rin growled in a low voice. Then she shuddered when she saw, only for a few instants, the image of a man that was dragged on a steep slope. Who was dragging that man was a wild animal - a wolf, who stabbed his fangs deeply into the man¡¯s arm while the victim was unconscious and with deep wounds all over his body. ?At how to survive too!¡± Ha Rin added. ?Now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ?Where?¡± SolHi whispered.


    ?As far as possible from here because¡­ I really don¡¯t want to feel the wolf¡¯s fangs stubbed into my skin again.¡±


    SolHi didn¡¯t hear the last words Ha Rin said. She only heard, ?We don¡¯t have time to waste.¡± After that, everything was only a kind of echo because she really didn¡¯t have powers for more.


    ?Not even to breathe,¡± she murmured at one point.


    ?What I don¡¯t have powers for is to run while I¡¯m chased by the wild beasts,¡± Ha Rin told her, climbing SolHi on her back.


    The sudden movement made SolHi gasp because of the harsh pain that suddenly pierced her stomach. She even lost consciousness for a few moments. Then, when she came back to her senses for a short time, she felt her head swinging in the rhythm of Ha Rin¡¯s footsteps, who was climbing that steep slope so easily even if she carried such a burden on her back and even if she had some troubles climbing it before.


    ?Now she does that so easily though, even if she carries me on her shoulders too,¡± SolHi thought. ?Something damn strange¡­ for a woman to have such a force.¡± Then, still staring at the black soil under Ha Rin¡¯s soles, SolHi felt dizzy, losing consciousness again.


    ***


    When SolHi awoke from the lethargy, it was already night. Even so, the place was pretty illuminated and warm, something that amazed her a lot because she thought that, once they were out of prison, they¡¯d spend their days in darkness and where it was cold. Instead, they got to a comfortable place, as it seemed to her, something that gave her some confidence. What made her calm in particular was the warmth felt to her right.


    Looking over there, SolHi saw a small pyre, fueled by thick logs. ?A primitive pyre, in my opinion, one made in a rush,¡± she thought after that. SolHi even smiled because of the calmness felt inside her that was so pleasant at that moment. It was as pleasant as the thought that someone had taken care of her in such difficult moments for her when she needed a good person by her side the most.


    Soon after this, SolHi felt her head heavy again. It was undoubtedly because she stared at the pyre for so long. This made her close her eyes at one point. Then, when she felt her head clear again, SolHi opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling.


    Looking over there, she saw that it was primitive, built from white wet stone, yellow or black in places, something that gave her the feeling of an unshaped construction. Thinking this, it wasn¡¯t at all wrong because the moment she could take her eyes off the ceiling and looked to the right, she saw the door of that place. It was an oval door, also built from stone that had the same color as the ceiling. Yet, the stones from the door weren¡¯t washed by water but only wet by drops a little, something that let her know that the night was cold and wet. Something that didn¡¯t bother her. On the contrary, this intrigued her. Particularly, she seemed charmed by the semi-oval shape of the door, which was also grossly carved by God knows what kind of individual that lived his life there.


    This thought made SolHi wince because the construction of the door seemed really interesting to her. To see that door better, SolHi struggled a little with herself to sit on the bedding. An effort she regretted later because she right away felt a sharp pain in her stomach. Yet, this also let her know that she was tied with thick ropes that were wrapped above a sleeping bag. ?What the hell is that?¡± She thought, carefully looking around, at the sleeping bag and the ropes.


    ?It was for your own safety,¡± she heard Ha Rin¡¯s voice to her right, a little behind the place where she¡¯d seen the pyre. Looking over there, as she sat bolt upright, SolHi found it difficult to see who was talking to her. That¡¯s why she laid down again. And, rolling her eyes, she stared at the place where she heard the voice that seemed to be of Ha Rin.


    Ha Rin was sitting on a big rock at that moment, not that far from the pyre. She had her eyes closed and yawned repeatedly while holding a bag with blood a little raised above SolHi¡¯s head. Then, SolHi saw another package with a white liquid inside that was hanging in something that seemed to be one support from a tent or something like that. This made SolHi frown because she couldn¡¯t understand what was going on. Also, what made her think were those two thin transparent cables, through which the blood and the white liquid flowed toward her. And, moving a little, SolHi felt the needle that was stabbed into her right hand while the puncture point was slowly pulsating. Her feet also pulsated, probably because of the ropes tightly wrapped around her, something that made her cook her nose eventually.


    Seeing SolHi frowning, Ha Rin smiled. ?Don¡¯t take it personally,¡± she said. ?Just precautions!¡±


    ?Against who?¡± SolHi asked through her teeth. She felt nervous because of the strange feeling that sneaked into her soul, something that made her feel like a captive again.


    She eventually winced again when she heard Ha Rin saying, ?Against death! Against whom else I could have taken precautions? Not against you!¡±


    ?Don¡¯t you think you should have taken them though?¡± SolHi asked. ?To take some precautions against me and make sure that you are safe with me. I could have killed you in your sleep only to take revenge for everything you did to me in prison: eight years ago and the last days when we saw each other again.¡±


    Eyes still closed and seeming a little bored, Ha Rin yawned. ?Yeah, I must accept you could have done that,¡± she said, standing up eventually and taking a few steps toward SolHi. ?If you had had the strength to do that, of course. Yet, once you weren¡¯t even able to crawl like the worm, I doubted you could get rid of me.¡±


    ?Even so, you tied me. Isn¡¯t it because you are afraid?¡±


    ?You are actually right: I¡¯ve been afraid. Yet, not of you. As I said, I¡¯ve been afraid of death - your death. It was the only way I could avoid you leaving this world.¡±


    SolHi frowned again. ?And¡­ May I know how I could have gotten to the other world if I wasn¡¯t even able to crawl like a worm?¡±


    ?What do I know?!¡± Replied Ha Rin, shrugging. ?I¡¯m not a witch to know such things. I only thought that it was a good idea to take some precautions. As I could, of course. That¡¯s why I tied you up, trying to deceive death and letting Her know that she didn¡¯t have the right to touch you. Not as long as you are mine.¡±


    SolHi burst into laughter. ?Not to touch what¡¯s yours? I didn¡¯t know I belonged to someone in particular.¡±


    ?What I didn¡¯t know was that those who return from hell have such power to talk. I¡¯ve been wrong, it seems to me. And¡­ don¡¯t move!¡±


    Seeing the sharp blade of a dagger in Ha Rin¡¯s hand, SolHi shuddered. ?What do you try to do?¡± She asked Ha Rin in a shaking voice, trying to release herself.


    ?To get rid of you?¡± Ha Rin replied with another question. This time she seemed serious. Yet, seeing SolHi¡¯s scared glance focused on the dagger, Ha Rin burst into laughter. ?Ia, Ian SolHi: did you stop thinking lately or what? If I intended to get rid of you, I would have left you in the middle of the forest as food for beasts. Or¡­ I would have twisted your neck while still being in jail.¡±


    ?Not that you didn¡¯t try that!¡±


    ?Yeah, I must admit that: I tried it. Yet, it was for the sake of both of us.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ?Really?! And¡­ May I know how all the wounds received from you and your threats helped me?¡±


    ?They kept you alive!¡±


    ?And¡­ seriously talking right now?¡±


    ?I¡¯m as serious as possible,¡± Ha Rin drily replied, cutting the ropes that kept SolHi inside the sleeping bag.


    The sudden move made SolHi gasp. She also did that because she¡¯d been so tense while Ha Rin cut those ropes. Then, relaxing her body a little, she gasped again, feeling the blood flowing so rapidly through her veins. This didn¡¯t impede her from looking at Ha Rin¡¯s hands, who unzipped the sack first. After that, she pulled the needle out of SolHi¡¯s vein, seeing that the white liquid and the blood in the two packages were finished. In the end, she lifted SolHi¡¯s T-shirt, checking the bandage. Seeing it white, Ha Rin smiled.


    ?What now?¡± SolHi asked, frowning again.


    ?Nothing. I simply enjoyed that my effort wasn¡¯t in vain.¡±


    ?The effort? Which one?¡± SolHi pretended not to have understood the hint. Seeing Ha Rin yawning and seeing her pale eyes because of tiredness, she finally understood what effort Ha Rin had told her about - she¡¯d been taking care of her for hours.


    Not only did this make SolHi attentive but to see that her prison clothes vanished somewhere and, instead of them, she wore black sports pants and a T-shirt of the same color. Above the T-shirt, she wore a dark blue anorak, pretty thick to keep her warm. Then, carefully analyzing her new clothes, SolHi smiled.


    ?What now?¡± Ha Rin asked, confused.


    ?Just¡­ thoughts. I never thought that, once I got to Heaven, I would be changed out of clothes by someone.¡±


    Ha Rin frowned, hearing what kind of thoughts could cross SolHi¡¯s mind. ?And¡­ what did you think? That once getting to Heaven, you¡¯ll wear the same clothes as you¡¯ve been wearing while still being alive?¡±


    ?No, I thought I¡¯d be naked. Yet, I like the earthly version more.¡±


    ?What I think is that your mind does not work properly.¡±


    ?Why exactly?¡±


    ?Because¡­ you didn¡¯t notice the difference. If you had gotten to Heaven, you would have worn white clothes. Yours are black, in case you haven¡¯t noticed this yet.¡±


    ?Does this mean that I¡¯ve gotten to hell?¡±


    ?Perhaps. Yet, think about this when you have time¡­ alone. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll have a nap because I have lost enough energy taking care of the devil. Not that I¡¯m not one, but¡­ anyway.¡±


    SolHi said nothing after this, for minutes in a row. She did that because Ha Rin¡¯s words reminded her about DooSan. Those words reminded her about the night when he washed her hair when she dislocated her shoulder falling off the roof, in particular. That evening, just as it happened with Ha Rin, they had a similar talk. ?One that I miss so much now,¡± she thought after this, realizing that she also missed DooSan.


    Not hearing SolHi saying something after what she said, Ha Rin sat in bed. Before that, she lay in another sleeping bag to SolHi¡¯s right. Looking at SolHi, she saw her having her eyes closed and seeming to meditate. And, judging by SolHi¡¯s mimics and the way she was frowning, Ha Rin understood that thoughts took over SolHi, sad thoughts apparently that caused her pain. That¡¯s why she said eventually, ?You know, other people would have been happy realizing that they are still alive. You instead seem to think the opposite.¡±


    SolHi squinted at her. Yet, she said nothing, not even at this time. She only looked at Ha Rin¡¯s tired face for a long time, who was insistently looking at her at that moment.


    Looking at Ha Rin, she found it really different. SolHi even thought that her cellmate was a totally different person at that moment, one whom the jail had changed a lot, as it had happened to SolHi. Undoubtedly, jail changed SolHi, leaving deep wounds on her skin and in her soul. It changed her that she was unable to recognize herself, making her tougher and someone feared by others. ?I think I¡¯m even wilder than other people in my situation,¡± she murmured eventually.


    ?What exactly do you mean?¡± Ha Rin asked her, zipping her black sports coat. Then, waiting for SolHi¡¯s answer, she covered herself with the dark blue plaid blanket, which was next to her, not that far from the pyre. Yet, not even after she finished this ritual, did not SolHi answer her question.


    Only when she felt Ha Rin next to her, did SolHi look into her eyes and say, ?I¡¯m talking about us. I¡¯m also talking about all those who suffered a lot in their life because¡­ pain changes people. It makes them savage, toothy, and someone to be feared by others.¡±


    ?Honestly, nothing out of the ordinary, SolHi. It¡¯s logical for people to change during their life. Especially for those who have experienced what we¡¯ve experienced.¡±


    ?Maybe you are right, Ha Rin. Yet¡­ not everybody changes as we¡¯ve changed. At least¡­ Nobody has changed himself the way we¡¯ve changed until today. I feel as if I¡¯m a totally different person. I feel as if I¡¯m someone I haven¡¯t ever thought I¡¯d meet one day. This¡­ is not me.¡±


    ?Still, you are a valuable person, in my opinion,¡± Ha Rin whispered, making SolHi wince. Yes, she winced because the answer from her new friend amazed her a lot. Just as she¡¯d been amazed to hear Ha Rin adding, ?Honestly, the way you are has kept you alive until today.¡±


    ?What exactly do you mean? That¡­ you couldn¡¯t hurt me because of who I am?¡±


    ?Yes, you are right. You know, it¡¯s been so easy for me to take other people¡¯s lives. Yet, I couldn¡¯t hurt you,¡± murmured Ha Rin. Then, she sighed.


    After such words, both women kept silent. SolHi said nothing because she didn¡¯t dare to find out more about what could have crossed Ha Rin¡¯s mind at that moment. Ha Rin instead kept silent because she understood that she might have said more than she had to say in front of SolHi. Especially, she felt awkward after accepting that she¡¯d been unable to take SolHi¡¯s life. That¡¯s why she turned her back to SolHi, trying to end that talk that might have started after what she said.


    Eventually, Ha Rin whispered, ?I¡¯ll have that nap, anyway because I¡¯m exhausted. Meanwhile, once you are awake, keep an eye on that door and watch our backs from flies.¡±


    SolHi smiled, understanding the reason for Ha Rin¡¯s last words. She understood that it might have been difficult for Ha Rin to accept the truth, just as it was hard for her to accept that she might have rushed to consider Ha Rin being the devil in that story. Not that Ha Rin would have been different from the devil in many cases but still¡­ she¡¯d been a kind devil for SolHi.


    Eventually, she sighed, hearing Ha Rin saying, ?Besides being careful while I¡¯m sleeping, I recommend you avoid any useless effort. The wound might open again. I also inform you that the pain might be back soon. If this happens, squeeze your fists because¡­ we don¡¯t have more painkillers. And¡­ I¡¯m going to sleep now!¡± Ha Rin said this, lying with her back to SolHi, who was staring at her at that moment.


    Not even after such words, SolHi said something. She didn¡¯t say anything because the pain wasn¡¯t something to scare her anymore. People also didn¡¯t scare her because she came to recognize their faces behind the masks they wore, just as life stopped scaring her. Particularly, she wasn¡¯t afraid of living without medicine, something she didn¡¯t have while being in prison. Medicine that Ha Rin stole from the prison and gave SolHi to make sure she¡¯d survive that day.


    Thinking about this, SolHi frowned. Yes, this thought that someone struggled for hours to keep her alive made her shudder again, even if she also didn¡¯t know why she did that. At the same time, the thought that she¡¯d been ?fed¡± with medicine for hours bothered her. This happened because she would have liked to be lucid, at least as possible, to be capable of running away in case the danger would have lurked on them again. ?Not that I would have gotten too far in the condition I was in. Even so, it would have been better this way than to face death while sleeping. Yet¡­¡±


    ?¡­you are overthinking it,¡± said Ha Rin when she felt SolHi agitated. ?Stupid things particularly.¡±


    ?Do you think so?¡± SolHi drily asked. ?That it¡¯s a stupid thing to think that I¡¯d have been safer lucid than sedated?¡±


    ?Yeah,¡± Ha Rin replied right away. ?Do you know why?¡±


    ?Surprise me!¡±


    ?Your body was too tired to cope with the consequences of the last events, SolHi. Your mind felt the same. That¡¯s why if you had been lucid when you were practically lacking powers and if you had faced danger at that moment, you would have undoubtedly given up in front of the enemy, allowing him to catch you. Now, with your head clear and with much more strength in your veins, I think that it¡¯ll be easier for you to make decisions and defend yourself when it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    Ha Rin was right in saying this eventually. SolHi has been definitely too tired lately: both physically and mentally. The last events ran her out, making her life and thoughts a mess. Even her will has been affected because of this. And yes, maybe she would have collapsed if she had met the enemy in the state she was in after the accident. Yet, at that moment, Ha Rin took care of her and helped her to recover both physically and emotionally. Even so, she still felt that she wasn¡¯t strong enough to make decisions alone.


    Understanding this, SolHi sighed again. This also happened because she heard Ha Rin slowly snoring, a hint that she had fallen asleep. ?Too easy,¡± SolHi thought after this because she needed hours to fall asleep while Ha Rin did that in just seconds. ?With all the ghosts that seem to spy on us right now. Others instead¡­¡±


    ¡­allowed themselves to fall prey to thoughts, as it had always happened to her. She also allowed her demons to leave her powerless each time she had a problem. And, once she couldn¡¯t fight against that, SolHi thought to herself that maybe it was better for them for this to happen: Ha Rin to sleep tightly and she to have time to think.


    Eventually, when Ha Rin stopped snoring and only her calm rhythmic breath was heard around, SolHi sat on the bed after she finished unzipping the sleeping bag. Then, she stood up. Lifting the T-shirt and the anorak a little, SolHi looked at the white bandage that covered her wound, a pretty thick one used by Ha Rin. A bandage that suddenly bothered SolHi, even if she also didn¡¯t know why she felt that. Even so, she didn¡¯t take it off, although this had been her first thought, and she didn¡¯t do that because she was afraid to see the wound and shudder again. On the other hand, she understood that it wasn¡¯t fair to do that and that she would have endangered the titanic work Ha Rin did that night when she saved her life.


    Ha Rin really saved her life that night when she could have simply left SolHi behind when she asked for that - to be left prey to the wild animals. Yet, Ha Rin ignored this request, carried her on her back, and took her far away from the place where the wild animals could have come, lured there by the smell of blood.


    ?She also saved my life after she brought me here where it is warm and safe,¡± SolHi said in her head, taking a few steps toward the door of that small grotto where they were. She headed there, although she felt a little dizzy because of the fresh air that was coming from the door and because of the effort she made while standing up.


    Even feeling this, SolHi didn¡¯t give up on her intention to approach the door. She, with sure steps, approached the big rock in front of the grotto, sitting on it eventually and looking into the distance. There, somewhere on the horizon, she finally saw the red of the morning sky.


    ?I slept a lot it seems to me,¡± whispered SolHi, still looking at the horizon. ?Enough hours, by the way, because¡­ when the accident happened and the ambulance overturned, it was around nine or ten o¡¯clock p.m. Now¡­ It has to be around five o¡¯clock in the morning. A whole night has passed since then.¡±


    When she remembered the accident, SolHi sighed. She also remembered that after coming back to her senses after the accident, she stood against Ha Rin¡¯s idea of running away from there. On the contrary, SolHi asked her to call for help for the four guards who were unconscious at that moment. Yet, she couldn¡¯t convince Ha Rin, who told her eventually, ?Are you looking for your death at any cost or what? Or¡­ will you stay here and wait for the idiot that wants to kill you no matter what?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see what else I can do,¡± SolHi whispered.


    ?Fight! This is what you can do. And¡­ stop being stupid and pity yourself, Ian SolHi. By doing this, the only one whom you harm is you.¡±


    Even after such words, SolHi didn¡¯t willingly follow Ha Rin. She knew that it wasn¡¯t fair to run from the accident place. She knew that if she had done that, this would have added years of prison to her sentence and would have impeded DooSan and the rest to appeal it if they had found evidence of her innocence. Even knowing this, SolHi didn¡¯t fight with Ha Rin when this one grabbed her by the arm and forced her to enter deeper into the woods. Then, running after Ha Rin and looking back at the overturned ambulance, she saw a black off-road car stopped at the shelter of the trees not that far from the accident place.


    ?A black car that had been following us since we left prison,¡± thought SolHi, sitting on that rock. ?Yes, I clearly remember this - that a black car appeared in front of us at the turn, forcing the driver to suddenly pull the wheel. Then, we overturned. What surprises me more than this is that the ambulance took this road through the forest and not the main highway toward the nearest hospital. This is strange. Or not¡­¡±


    Yes, SolHi wasn¡¯t sure of anything at that moment: neither if the accident happened because someone wanted her dead or maybe both of them nor of that it had actually been an accident. It also didn¡¯t matter the reason why the driver of the ambulance decided to take that road. Why? Because they were in a safe place at that moment and it was an important thing for her.


    ?Even so, it¡¯s strange,¡± murmured SolHi. ?That it¡¯s quiet all around and nobody looks for us. It¡¯s been hours since we ran away. Yet, nobody could find a track toward us. It¡¯s so quiet. Too quiet to my taste. Or¡­ is this a hideout or something, chosen by Ha Rin to make sure nobody finds us here?¡±


    ?You are actually right,¡± she heard Ha Rin¡¯s voice to her right. This made her wince and stare over there. Ha Rin didn¡¯t look at her though but into the distance. Eventually, she said, ?This place is known as the ?Hill of the Bear.¡± A place that I like so much.¡±


    ?Honestly, I¡¯ve never heard about this place before. Yet, I think that¡¯s strange that you know it.¡±


    Ha Rin smiled. ?There¡¯s nothing strange about this place but it¡¯s interesting. Or¡­ maybe it¡¯s strange because I remembered it when I shouldn¡¯t have done that. Still, it saved our lives and we are safe.¡±


    ?For the moment only. Why? Because¡­ I have the feeling that we are close to the main road and that the authorities will smell our track and will get here soon.¡±


    ?Something I doubt. If they haven¡¯t found this place after eight hours after we ran away, they won¡¯t find it very soon.¡±


    ?Why are you so sure of this?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I have known this place for a very long time. It¡¯s a hidden place and difficult to find, by the way. A place that had been loved by the drug traffickers in the past, about which the authorities hadn¡¯t ever found out. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t find us here.¡±


    ?You forget one thing, Ha Rin.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡±


    ?The police dogs can smell the blood tracks, and¡­ I¡¯ve been bleeding a lot all the way here. Thus, it is only a matter of time until they find us.¡±


    ?Their problem then. I mean¡­ to try to find us. Something I doubt they¡¯ll manage to do eventually because¡­ I¡¯ve taken care of those tracks to vanish. How? Don¡¯t ask! You don¡¯t want to know this. Just¡­ eat and gain power! We¡¯ll leave this place soon.¡±


    ?You said this place is safe!¡± SolHi murmured, catching a small package on the fly. That one was a package wrapped in aluminum foil, with something round and soft inside. It seemed to be bread. Still, SolHi thought that it might have been something different. Only when she unrolled one of the edges and looked inside did she see that there were kimbap rolls inside. This made her frown at first and then ask, ?Where did you get this? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve stolen it from the prison kitchen¡±


    ?I am not crazy to hang myself, right?! Not when I have someone to help me.¡±


    ?Whom exactly? The one with the off-road car?¡±


    Ha Rin frowned. ?How do you know that? Did you see him?¡±


    ?For a few moments, yes. I saw him while we ran from the ambulance to the woods. Still, I couldn¡¯t understand if he¡¯s a friend or an enemy to you.¡±


    ?Either of those things,¡± replied Ha Rin drily, sticking one kimbap roll into her mouth, just as SolHi did. ?He¡¯s only someone who owes me a lot. Someone you shouldn¡¯t bother about. To find out who he is, I mean. Just¡­ eat because¡­ I¡¯ll take care of the rest¡­ alone.¡±


    ?If you say so!¡± SolHi whispered. Then, for minutes in a row, they silently ate. Only in the end, when she finished the last kimbap roll and deformed the aluminum foil in her hand, she said, ?I won¡¯t insist on you talking to me about this if you don¡¯t want that, Ha Rin. Just¡­ I¡¯m curious to find out which side he is: with us or against us.¡±


    ?Honestly, I have no idea. Still, he should be with us.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?A very simple one: he cares about his life! Actually, we should pray for him to be with us.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ if he¡¯s against us, we are dead, SolHi!¡± Saying this, Ha Rin stood up and, turning her back to SolHi, she entered the grotto.


    SolHi didn¡¯t follow her. She just looked behind Ha Rin for a very long time because her behavior concerned and bothered her. Then, when the dawn turned clearer, SolHi looked at the horizon again. She did that when she understood that her cellmate was right in saying those words eventually: the prayer was all they had left at that moment.

 CHAPTER 16: HUNTING

    A large number of police dogs were seen checking the area where SolHi and Ha Rin vanished in the forest after the accident. Yet, not finding them, they decided to enter deeper and deeper into the forest. Not only the police officers, who controlled the police dogs, entered the forest but also many detectives, having only one thought in their minds and a single order to fulfill: to catch the two fugitives, who were considered very dangerous, as soon as possible.


    DooSan was also there, although the General Attorney prohibited him from doing that. The reason? His physical and emotional closeness to Ian SolHi. To make sure DooSan would stay away from that place, the General Attorney even threatened DooSan with firing him. Something DooSan cared the least about because he knew what many ignored - the truth and that Ian SolHi was innocent. Yet, even if he knew that, he was also aware that SolHi¡¯s escape complicated things a lot, endangering their secret operation.


    ?Something that should have been a priority for you too, SolHi,¡± he hissed through his teeth at one point. ?You did the opposite though - escaping prison. Why? Didn¡¯t you trust me or couldn¡¯t wait for one more day? If you had waited¡­ you would have been about to be released now. Your escape instead¡­¡±


    ?Are you talking to yourself recently?¡± DooSan suddenly heard Iun Min Hiok¡¯s voice behind him, something that made him wince and stare at his friend.


    Seeing Min Hiok at only a few steps from him, DooSan frowned. He was also amazed to understand that Min Hiok heard his words, although he thought he said them in his mind only. Min Hiok¡¯s grin said the opposite though.


    ?You are actually right,¡± added Min Hiok, smiling. ?That you shake inside when you feel discovered. And¡­ what I said were just words, ignore them. A simple joke.¡±


    ?A joke of bad taste,¡± DooSan furiously growled. ?Just as you know I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes right now.¡±


    ?Of course, I know that,¡± replied Min Hiok sternly. ?Yet, even if I know that, you can¡¯t do anything. For the moment. Just as anybody can¡¯t do anything because¡­ Ian SolHi¡¯s escape makes things worse.¡± DooSan stared at him, eyes widely opened. ?Where do I know this from?¡± DooSan nodded. ?I also know things, even if I sometimes seem indifferent. And I see things pretty well. Otherwise, I would have been buried a long time ago. I¡¯m not the only one who knows things, by the way. San DuSik also knows a lot. And¡­ to be more precise about him, I¡¯ll tell you this: he asked the Court for the lethal injection for the two fugitives once they are caught.¡±


    ?Has he lost his mind or what?¡± DooSan yelled when he felt the blood madly flowing through his veins.


    ?What about not yelling, huh?¡± Min Hiok hissed. ?It¡¯s the last thing we need right now.¡±


    ?What do you want me to do then? Jump up because of joy after I heard such news?¡±


    ?Well, it¡¯s exactly what I want. Why? Because¡­ this way, you¡¯ll get what you have always wanted: Ian SolHi¡¯s case to be closed. This will happen eventually - when she loses her head, of course.¡±


    ?Ia, Iun Min Hiok!¡± DooSan growled through his teeth, staring with hatred at his friend. ?I told you already that I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes. Moreover when you know that SolHi¡­¡±


    ?Yeah, I know that she¡¯s innocent. Yet, the rest of the people think she¡¯s guilty, a woman sentenced to death, by the way. An assassin, DooSan. All this is a good reason to be hated by others.¡±


    ?Tell me something new,¡± DooSan growled. Then, he deeply breathed in and out to calm down because he felt his heart pounding in his chest as though it would have suddenly turned into a wild bird that was locked inside a cage. Later, when he felt confident again, DooSan looked at his friend, asking him in half a voice, ?What about the evidence? Has Park GhiYon been able to prove something?¡±


    ?Not yet! Anyway, it¡¯s too early, DooSan. He has had them for only two hours. And, to prove something, one needs months if not years.¡±


    ?We don¡¯t have that much time, Min Hiok! You know very well that, just like me! Why? Because¡­ As long as others work against us, time doesn¡¯t do us a favor. On the contrary, our enemies gather power and become more influential than we are. Thus, if San DuSik manages to convince the judge that what he says is true, SolHi is dead. Something I won¡¯t ever allow, trust me!¡±


    ?What do you intend to do then? Will you kill San DuSik just to impede him from winning the case?¡±


    ?I¡¯ll do that if I have to!¡±


    ?Don¡¯t be stupid!¡± Min Hiok grabbed his arm, forcing DooSan to follow him further from the other police officers. ?Why? if you kill someone now, who¡¯ll pay for your stupid idea will be SolHi. Why? They would think that you did that at her command. So, if you don¡¯t want to kill her with your own hands or to be killed by her just to teach you a lesson, control yourself! And¡­ stop talking nonsense when so many witnesses are around!¡±


    ?Trust me, I know that! Even so, I won¡¯t change my opinion. Why? It¡¯s the only way I think I can save her. And¡­ where did she vanish though? They were both hurt, for God¡¯s sake,¡± said DooSan. He was worried while looking at the red dawn.


    Looking in the same direction, Min Hiok cooked his nose. Then, he whispered, ?Not this interest me but¡­ why here?¡± DooSan looked in amazement at him. Min Hiok though, not looking at his friend but around, continued his thought, ?I mean¡­ why exactly the ambulance driver took this way and not the main road to the hospital?¡±


    ?Honestly, I have no idea. Yet, I¡¯ll ask him for sure when he awakes. If he does that.¡±


    ?I doubt that,¡± replied Min Hiok confidently.


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?Nobody with a twisted neck awakes, DooSan. Better said - nobody awakes if someone made sure that this wouldn¡¯t happen. How? By twisting his neck.¡±


    ?What? Someone made sure the driver would die?¡±


    ?Something like that. Just as he made sure the three or four guardians who accompanied the prisoners wouldn¡¯t make it. The only one who vanished is the doctor.¡±


    ?The doctor? Who exactly?¡±


    ?Someone who works in the prison where SolHi and the other prisoner planned their escape from. Her name is Kuk Mi Hi, 45 years old. Yet, not only is this strange.¡±


    ?Do you think something stinks here?¡±


    ?It might be because¡­ she¡¯s the only one who didn¡¯t have the fate of the dead guardians.¡±


    ?She¡¯s involved then!¡±


    ?Most likely yes. Yet, we can¡¯t be sure without evidence. Something we¡¯ll have if we catch SolHi and Min Ha Rin. Or¡­ the one who caused the accident.¡±


    ?Something I doubt, Min Hiok - that we¡¯ll catch any of them. Let¡¯s not forget that the dash cam is broken.¡±


    ?Even so, we have a track - Kuk Mi Hi. Before vanishing from the accident place, she told the paramedics that she saw a black off-road car that appeared in front of the ambulance. She also said that she wasn¡¯t the one who called 911 but the driver.¡±


    DooSan distrustfully smiled. ?All this seems damn weird to me, don¡¯t you also think so? First, Kuk Mi Hi says that she has seen a black off-road car blocking their way. As far as I understand, she didn¡¯t remember the plaque, the car type, or the driver¡¯s face. Something damn stinky - that she¡¯d seen all this because¡­ generally, the doctors stay on the back side of the ambulance with the patients and not in front, next to the driver.¡±


    ?Now that you mentioned that, I have to accept that you are right. Just as I think that it¡¯ll be the best if we catch SolHi and the other fugitive. Thus, we can say they surrender and escape the capital punishment San DuSik plans for them. So, do something to catch them and not just stay and look at the horizon! Look for them because I don¡¯t think that they are far, once both of them were hurt! They must be somewhere here.¡±


    DooSan said nothing. He just looked for a few moments behind Min Hiok, wondering if it was true that the best solution for SolHi was to be caught by them. No, he was sure that the best for her was to stay hidden for a while. At least, he thought that she should have done that until they found the evidence to prove that she was innocent, something that would have meant a sure ticket out of prison.


    Still, all this was risky because if it was true and SolHi was hurt as Mi Ki told the paramedics, it would have been even more dangerous not to catch her. The reason? She could have died in terrible pain, God knows where in that forest of ghosts, and this was something that wasn¡¯t on the list of must-do things that both of them had to do. That¡¯s why DooSan decided that if he caught them first, he would make sure SolHi would be fine to be away from him and not inside a cage again.


    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ***


    ONE HOUR BEFORE THE ESCAPE


    The air inside the prison felt pretty stuffy that night. It started to be felt all around since the dinner. Yet, even if she felt that, SolHi said nothing to Ha Rin about this. SolHi kept silent because she saw her immersed in thoughts. She even heard a strange gnashing of teeth coming from her cellmate¡¯s bed, a hint that that one also felt the danger.


    Soon after this, both of them winced when the shout of one of the guardians was heard in the hall, ?Everybody goes to bed! Now!¡± Then, not waiting for the prisoners¡¯response, not that this would have mattered too much for her, the guardian walked along the corridor, making an infernal noise with the truncheon when she touched the bars of each cell in front of which she passed by.


    Eventually, silence took over the surroundings. Then, it had been dark all around, something that stopped even the murmur of the prisoners, who were damn upset because they were forced to go to bed when it was only 7 p.m. Yet, once they had no other choice than to obey the guardian¡¯s order and go to sleep, they had to do that.


    ?All this damn stinks,¡± Ha Rin said to herself when it was quiet all around her. ?Too quiet to my taste because¡­ I¡¯ve never seen something like this before. Yes, never, even if I¡¯ve been around here for a while.¡±


    Ha Rin winced eventually when she felt SolHi moving on the bed under her. She also felt SolHi agitated as she was and that none of them would have fallen asleep that night. Actually, it wouldn¡¯t have been anything strange if any of them hadn¡¯t fallen asleep because that situation would have stressed even Iron Man. ?Even so, it¡¯s strange, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    SolHi didn¡¯t answer at first. She only sat in bed and looked at Ha Rin, who bent over the edge of the bed to look at her. Only then did she see Ha Rin¡¯s eyes sparkling in the darkness and SolHi said, ?Yes, it¡¯s strange! Even so, I can¡¯t get why!¡±


    ?Me neither! Still, I am sure of one thing: someone has stuck his nose in this. Too early, according to me.¡±


    ?Too early for what? For sleeping?¡±


    ?No, for¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Ha Rin kept silent, realizing that it wasn¡¯t yet the right time to say to SolHi that she had been planning for a while to escape from prison and she asked for Kuk Mi Hi¡¯s help to make sure she¡¯d succeed. Yes, they agreed on this and over each detail. What was strange though was that they hadn¡¯t agreed for the escape to happen that night but the next month because there were still some details to put together. Even so, suddenly, what she planned was about to happen.


    ?Or¡­,¡± Ha Rin suddenly winced. ?It feels as though someone¡¯s life is in danger. Yet, whose life is at stake this time?¡±


    ?Do you think that¡­ they¡¯ll try to kill someone?¡± Ha Rin heard SolHi¡¯s question, something that made her wince and stare at her.


    ?Do you also think this?¡± She asked SolHi after a few moments of silence.


    ?I¡¯m not sure! It¡¯s just something that kept spinning in my head,¡± SolHi whispered. Then, laying her head on her arms that were supported on her knees, she stood like this for a while. All around that cell was so quiet that even their breath was strangely heard at one point. Yet¡­


    ¡­it wasn¡¯t silence in Ha Rin¡¯s head. At least it wasn¡¯t as quiet as it was in their cell. This happened because Ha Rin started to wonder whom they were trying to get rid of that night. As far as she knew, there were many dangerous prisoners in that jail. Even so, she didn¡¯t hear of any of them being spied on or being the target of someone else. Even so, everything that happened that night seemed perfect to send someone to the other world. Who exactly, she wasn¡¯t sure because¡­


    ?It can¡¯t be!¡± Ha Rin suddenly murmured, sitting on the bed. Then she looked to her left where she knew that SolHi was sitting on the bed under hers. After that, Ha Rin shook her head. ?No, I don¡¯t think that he has gone that far to get rid of her with someone else¡¯s help. Not after he asked me to do that. Yet, everything points to this because¡­ as I know him, he¡¯s more than capable of doing this.¡± Then, hearing someone¡¯s footsteps, who seemed to head toward their cell, Ha Rin lay in bed and told SolHi, ?Pretend to be asleep!¡±


    SolHi didn¡¯t understand right away what Ha Rin had in mind. Even so, she listened to her cellmate right away, although she also didn¡¯t know the reason why she was so obedient that night. She even turned her back to the door and covered herself with the blanket up to her ears after lying on the bed.


    Lying in bed didn¡¯t help her to calm down. On the contrary, she felt her heart pounding in her chest and a strange buzz was heard in her ears. SolHi heard all that while listening to those footsteps approaching their cell. Yes, both of them were sure that the guardian stopped eventually by their cell, and this was pretty clear because they heard that one¡¯s hissing breath, which seemed to be a little interrupted too. ?The breath of someone that suffers from asthma,¡± SolHi thought, suddenly shuddering.


    This sound made her heart stop in her chest because all that reminded her of the events eight years ago and the one that attacked her. Yet, something was different this time. The breath she heard that fatalistic night was of a man while that night a woman was stopped next to their cell. Even so, she stood alert because something inside her kept whispering to her that it was the only way she could survive that night.


    Thinking about all this and deciding to stay alert had been the best decision SolHi could have taken that night because, soon after this, she heard the guardian hitting the bars with the truncheon. The deafening noise made both women wince. Moreover, they became alert when the guardian yelled, ?Ian SolHi, someone is here to see you! Follow me!¡±


    SolHi didn¡¯t answer though. She didn¡¯t even move. All this made the guardian insistently hit the bars with the truncheon, trying to ?wake¡± the prisoner. Seeing that she didn¡¯t manage to do that, the guard entered the cell eventually and, throwing the blanket off SolHi, she told her in a demanding voice, ?I told you to follow me! Now!¡±


    Such an order let SolHi understand that it was time to be obedient and follow the guardian. Yet, before leaving the cell, she stopped for a few moments. And, looking at the guardian, she asked, ?Someone wants to see me? At this hour?¡±


    The guardian glared at her. Then, she feistily said, ?Yes, at this hour! And, if you are curious about the reason for this late visit, ask your lover because Prosecutor Han is the one who wants to see you that late! So, stop wasting my time and follow me!¡±


    SolHi frowned. ?Did DooSan come to see me at this late hour at night? Why? Why exactly did he come now when we decided to see each other tomorrow?¡±


    Nobody was there to answer her questions because the guardian suddenly grabbed her by the arm and forced her to leave the cell. The guard even locked the door with a bang after this, just to make sure SolHi and the other prisoners understood that she was pissed off. After that, for a very long time, only the footsteps of the two women who were moving further from the cell could be heard in that prison.


    Only when it was silent all around again did Ha Rin get out of bed and approach the door. She tried to see something through the bars, but it¡¯s been damn difficult to see something because of the darkness. It was damn dark that night in the prison when it should have been at least a lamp turned on in that corridor. And¡­ it was also too quiet, and this was what bothered her the most. All this made her heart pound in her chest, increasing the anxiety this way, something she had felt so many times before. Yet, before that, she felt that because her life was in danger. At this time though, it seemed that SolHi¡¯s life was at stake.


    ?Yes, it¡¯s definitely because of SolHi¡­ this feeling from my chest. And¡­ It¡¯s strange. I also feel a weird smell all around. Especially¡­ The guardian seemed weird because she wasn¡¯t someone I had seen around before. I¡¯m sure of this because I know the other guardians. I know their voices, smell, and even the noise of their footsteps. Yet, I know nothing about this new guard, I¡¯m sure of this. Or¡­ no, wait! I¡¯ve seen her before! Yet, the question is¡­ where? Where did I see her?¡±


    Suddenly remembering the face of the guardian, Ha Rin winced. ?Yes, she¡¯s the same bastard from the Nonsan prison where I was locked up five years ago. Her name is Kam BoRam, the most corrupt and evil guardian of all those I¡¯ve met in my life. Yet¡­ why is she here? I knew her far away from here. However, she¡¯s right here. Why? What does she look for here? What?¡±


    Ha Rin was right in asking herself such questions because she still remembered the case of the prisoner Kil DalRae, with whom she had shared a cell in that prison. Kil DalRae was there for grand larceny. Yet, in time, Ha Rin found out that DalRae was also involved in human trafficking. And, because of everything DalRae knew, her bosses seemed to have feared her. Yes, they feared that she could have talked to the authorities to reduce her sentence. If this had happened, a lot of important and influential people, especially Governmental Officials, would have suffered.


    They started to fear her after Kil DalRae asked for her Case Review. All this smelled like a new agreement with the Prosecution, something that could have released her for sure. And, for this not to happen, Kil DalRae was killed in prison only two days before the trial.


    ?Damn it!¡± Ha Rin suddenly hissed through her teeth when she remembered DalRae¡¯s case. ?How could I forget what happened the night DalRae died? That day, just as it happened now, Kam BoRam came to our cell and told her that someone had come to see her. Yes, I clearly remember that because DalRae followed her, thinking that her lawyer had come to tell her good news about her case. She hasn¡¯t ever returned to the cell after this. I remember that they just came and took her stuff out of the cell the next morning and that they told us that DalRae hung herself in the showers. To be damned if I don¡¯t find out the same thing about SolHi tomorrow morning! Damn! Damn it!¡±


    Such memories and the anxiety from her soul made Ha Rin squeeze her fists and jaw. She also felt powerless because she remembered how fast that case was closed. This happened because of DalRae¡¯s lawyer, who said that he saw his client the night before and told her that the case was rejected, even if she was already waiting for the trial. Something strange according to the other prisoners, just as they found the guardians¡¯statement strange because all of them declared to the investigators that DalRae asked them to allow her to take a cold shower after her lawyer¡¯s visit. They simply accepted, thinking that this would have helped her. Yet, if they had known that this would happen¡­


    ?¡­they would have helped her to kill herself faster,¡± Ha Rin eventually growled. She was outraged. ?I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll do the same to SolHi. Yes, they will fake everything to seem like a suicide. How not to do that when nobody was punished for what happened to DalRae? That¡¯s why they¡¯ll use the same scenario to kill her. Yet¡­ why, SolHi? What did you do when you were still free for others to try to get rid of you now? Whose tail did you step on if he wants you dead so fast? Who?¡±


    Such thoughts overwhelmed Ha Rin so much, leaving her powerless. Because of this, she finally sat on the floor, trying to regain her strength and calm down. For this to happen, Ha Rin even told herself that SolHi was nobody for her and that she didn¡¯t have a reason to suffer because of her death. Yet, something deep inside her started to bother Ha Rin. What exactly? She wasn¡¯t sure. She was only bothered by that concern that started to squirm her inside worse than a hungry worm. That¡¯s why she told herself that if she didn¡¯t do anything to make sure SolHi was fine, she would regret that for an entire life. Or¡­ at least how much she still had to live.


    What she should have done for this to happen, Ha Rin wasn¡¯t sure. Yet, she knew that she had to do something and fast. Otherwise, it could have been late for both of them because if they were there after SolHi, there wasn¡¯t any other good reason for her to live too. Why? Because¡­ Ha Rin¡¯s mission was to kill SolHi. Thus, once the target would have been dead, the assassin was also out of the game, and it would have been only a matter of time until they would have come after her too.

 CHAPTER 17: A GOOD REASON TO ESCAPE

    Ha Rin¡¯s concern that night was real for sure. She felt all that because of everything that happened to her and to SolHi in the last few days and because she saw BoRam that night there. Something strange in her opinion because she knew that Kam BoRam was the devil and if she was there, it meant only one thing - someone was about to die that night. Who exactly? It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess already, not after the manner she took SolHi out of her cell, telling her that someone was there to see her, something that seemed to be a damn lie.


    It was clear that all BoRam said was a lie, but Ha Rin didn¡¯t have certainty that this would definitely happen or the reason for that lie. That¡¯s why Ha Rin told herself that she had to check what was going on inside the jail that night. For this to happen, she had to get out of her cell. How to do that? She didn¡¯t know. All she knew was that she had to make up something and do that fast because there was no time to waste in vain.


    To make sure her plan would work, Ha Rin waited for minutes in a row, planning everything up to the last detail. She did that so fast because she knew that she might have been SolHi¡¯s last chance to survive. And, when she had the plan sketched in her mind, Ha Rin started to yell so loud, complaining because of harsh pain in her stomach.


    Nobody approached her cell though. It seemed that she was deliberately ignored, and Ha Rin was pretty sure of that because she knew that, in such cases, the guardians who didn¡¯t know anything about what was really happening that night in prison had been probably sent to another area of the jail, not to bother those who were really involved. That¡¯s why she started to yell even louder to make sure at least someone would come there to see her or at least tell her to keep her mouth shut.


    If this had happened, Ha Rin intended to mention Mi Hi¡¯s name. Thus, she would have been taken to the medical compound for sure. Yet, before this happened and two guardians finally approached her cell, Ha Rin had to wait for minutes. All this outraged her, understanding that if her pain had been real, she would have probably been left to die or something bad would have happened because of the guardian¡¯s ?laziness.¡± Something she intended to ask the guardians to pay for but later. For the moment, she had to focus only on her play. That¡¯s why, when the two guardians approached the cell, Ha Rin complained because of the harsh pain, telling them that she suffered a ?severe diabetic seizure,¡± something that sent her right to the medical compound. This happened though only because the guardians were new and weren¡¯t familiar with what disease each prisoner had.


    This lie about being diabetic wasn¡¯t a momentary invention but something well-planned both by her and Mi Hi because it was the only way they could see each other daily and plan her escape. Thus, due to the daily ?insulin injections,¡± she came to see Mi Hi so often. And, spending about an hour and a half with Kuk Mi Hi in her medical office, both in the evening and the morning, they had plenty of time to plan that escape.


    Her disease was a clear clue to Mi Hi that Ha Rin had something in mind and that she had to see her immediately. Yet, at that moment when Ha Rin had the ?crisis,¡± the doctor wasn¡¯t there. All this seemed strange to Ha Rin because she had complained about the pain at the usual evening hour when they used to see each other. Nevertheless, Kuk Mi Hi wasn¡¯t at her post. Even her things were missing, something that seemed even stranger to Ha Rin.


    ?Something that hints to me that you are also involved in this. Damn, Kuk Mi Hi!¡± Ha Rin yelled in her head, realizing that she couldn¡¯t count on her accomplice that night. It even seemed that everything had complicated damn badly because of one of the guardians that accompanied Ha Rin there and who seemed to have some medical knowledge. The guardian even tried to help Ha Rin with the injection, not to ?waste precious time,¡± as she told the prisoner. If this had happened, Ha Rin would have had a real crisis for sure, something that could have also killed her. That¡¯s why, the moment the guardian was about to stub the needle in her hip, Ha Rin grabbed her by the arm, telling the guardian in a low voice, ?I¡¯ll do it myself! Not the other but I¡¯m afraid when others do this to me!¡± Then, grabbing the syringe, Ha Rin suddenly ?stubbed¡± it in the bandage she had under her clothes for such ?incidents.¡± After that, she lay on one of the empty beds and ?fell asleep¡± right away. Thus, she managed to be left alone, thinking that she¡¯d be sleeping for an hour and a half. Thus, they would have had enough time to ?watch the show,¡± as Ha Rin heard one of the guardians telling her colleague.


    ?The show?¡± Ha Rin wondered, spying on the guardians who were leaving the office. ?What kind of show are these two idiots about to watch? Most probably, it¡¯s something related to SolHi.¡±


    This thought started to bother Ha Rin. Even so, she didn¡¯t leave the doctor¡¯s office earlier than five minutes after the guardians left. Before that, she carefully opened the door and looked in the corridor to see if she was guarded. Yet, she¡¯d been so surprised to see nobody there. Something that seemed strange to her because neither the guardian in charge nor the prisoner that washed the floor at that hour wasn¡¯t seen there.


    ?Why am I even surprised?¡± Ha Rin wondered while heading toward the showers. ?They sent everybody to bed to make sure their plan would work. Their mistake because¡­ surprise, I¡¯m here to ruin your plans. Something I¡¯ll do no matter what.¡±


    Arriving at the showers, Ha Rin found nobody there. She also didn¡¯t find anybody in the hall. Only on the narrow hall that separated the showers from the backyard of the prison, did she see Mi Hi. This one was staying in front of the open window, smoking. ?Damn suspect, according to me because she¡¯s here when she should have been in her office, waiting for me for our daily ?visit.¡± All this convinced Ha Rin to approach the doctor and scold her for her shamelessness. Yet, after only one step taken in front, Ha Rin was forced to pull back because she saw Kam BoRam heading toward Mi Hi.


    Seeing the guardian heading toward her, Mi Hi frowned. ?Isn¡¯t it over yet?¡± The doctor feistily asked. The tone of Mi Hi¡¯s voice made Ha Rin attentive. Then, feeling hatred in her voice, Ha Rin shuddered. She even felt disgusted when she heard BoRam¡¯s answer.


    ?Yes, it¡¯s not over yet because¡­ the bitch is tough! It¡¯ll take a little longer than we thought!¡±


    ?Bitch?¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth. ?Will it take longer than you thought? Of course, it¡¯ll take because¡­ she won¡¯t give up. Or what, did you think SolHi would give up on her life without a fight? Hell, no because¡­ everybody clings to life. Yet, I¡¯m not sure how hard it¡¯ll be for her to get rid of you though.¡±


    After such thoughts, Ha Rin intended to approach the doctor and the guardian and kill them there because she felt really disgusted after finding out how evil they could be. Yet, she stood calm eventually after she¡¯d seen Mi Hi throwing the ashes of the cigarette into the ashtray. Her calmness and the doctor¡¯s lazy movements bothered her. A thought that made her eventually shudder. This happened because she realized that she hadn¡¯t ever known who Kuk Mi Hi really was, a person who could have easily killed someone even if that one was innocent and she didn¡¯t have a reason to kill her. At the same time, Ha Rin understood that if Mi Hi was doing this, it was because she received an order to get rid of SolHi and maybe she received money too. ?Just as she might have received money and orders to get rid of me too after that. Yet, Kuk Mi Hi: you won¡¯t get rid of me that easily. I¡¯ll take you with me first.¡±


    She didn¡¯t do that even at that time though: she didn¡¯t approach Mi Hi but carefully listened to what BoRam said after that. ?What concerns me is that the wounds on her body are so visible and we won¡¯t be able to hide them. And, if it¡¯s not the same inspector as the last time, we are dead, Mi Hi. It¡¯ll be more than obvious that she¡¯d been killed in a fight.¡±


    ?Then¡­ let¡¯s make something different now,¡± Mi Hi calmly said. ?Don¡¯t hang her as we¡¯ve done with the other one. Just¡­ let the prisoners butcher her like the cows at the butcher shop. It¡¯ll be better for everybody if this happens. Thus, we also make sure she won¡¯t survive. She seems to be that kind of cat that has a lot of lives because¡­ let¡¯s be honest: she escaped from us so many times before.¡±


    After such words, both BoRam and Mi Hi burst into laughter. Then, Mi Hi threw the ashes into the ashtray, deeply breathing in the smoke again. The same thing the guardian did after she lit a cigarette too.


    The two women¡¯s calmness, who enjoyed their cigarettes and who didn¡¯t seem at all bothered to hear the screams that were coming from the guardians¡¯bathroom made Ha Rin feel sick. She felt sick after seeing their devilish grins particularly. Yes, she definitely felt bad, understanding that she had trusted a devil with a woman¡¯s face, a devil she¡¯d trusted so many times in her life but who resulted in being just a monster who was capable of getting rid of a human being just to satisfy her sick criminal instinct.


    Seeing all this, Ha Rin decided to take revenge on Mi Hi no matter what. Yes, she intended to take revenge on her and ruin her plans, no matter what those were. That¡¯s why she pulled back eventually, hiding in the shadows. Thus, she ensured nobody saw her returning to the doctor¡¯s office. Yet, she didn¡¯t return there to stay hidden or attack Mi Hi by surprise but to look through the drawers from where she took a dagger and a scalpel, which she sneaked into her pocket, while she put the other medical stuff into a backpack. Into the same bag, Ha Rin put a lot of medicine and two ampoules of morphine. Then, in slow sneaking steps, she left the office.


    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ***


    After leaving the doctor¡¯s office, Ha Rin carefully sneaked toward the showers where she found a painting of terror. There was blood all over where SolHi had been attacked by two prisoners. The two women were unconscious at that moment, lying on the floor and having deep wounds on their heads while SolHi was sitting in one of the corners, crouched and touching with both hands the deep wound she had on her belly.


    Seeing SolHi alive and her attackers unconscious, Ha Rin grinned, satisfied. ?This is my girl!¡± She murmured eventually, after checking the pulse of the prisoners. The pulse was weak. Yet, Ha Rin still realized that they would survive. Only then did she approach SolHi, telling her, ?Let me see the wound!¡±


    ?What for? It¡¯s a wound like any other!¡± SolHi stubbornly opposed her cellmate¡¯s idea of checking her.


    ?Maybe! Yet, to have a chance to succeed, I have to make sure that the wound isn¡¯t usual!¡±


    ?What do you mean?¡± SolHi asked, stunned.


    ?You¡¯ll see,¡± Ha Rin replied. Then, she winced when she heard someone¡¯s footsteps approaching the showers. It¡¯s when she stared at SolHi and told her in a stern voice, ?Listen to me carefully, Ian SolHi! Yes, listen to me very carefully this time: what happened today has been only a warning! What comes will be worse because¡­ they try to get rid of us. For this not to happen, we have to get out of here¡­ as soon as possible.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see how to do that, Ha Rin! We are watched from everywhere. Especially, I¡¯m guarded as the worst of the criminals¡­ I think!¡±


    ?Well, I care less about what you think,¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth. Just do what I say if you don¡¯t want to be sent to the other world by me. Thus, I¡¯ll finish what those two have started.¡±


    ?It won¡¯t be something you haven¡¯t done before,¡± replied SolHi, smiling. Yet, she turned serious when she saw that Ha Rin wasn¡¯t joking. On the contrary, Ha Rin seemed to be an angry lioness at that moment, one whose cubs had been attacked and who intended to do whatever it was necessary to do to save them. Seeing this, SolHi shuddered. ?You decided this already!¡±


    ?Yes, I did that: we get out of here today, no matter what!¡± After that, she took the dagger out of her pocket.


    Seeing the dagger, SolHi swallowed hard. Then, in just seconds, she grabbed Ha Rin¡¯s arm with both hands, determined not to allow her cellmate to hurt her more than she was already. To her great surprise, Ha Rin didn¡¯t hurt her but she hurt herself by making a deep wound on her belly. Ha Rin did that because she understood that their only chance to escape that night was to be taken to the hospital: together and not separately. That¡¯s why she made a similar wound on her belly, just as SolHi had. Thus, she hoped to force Mi Hi to take her in the same ambulance. If this hadn¡¯t happened, Ha Rin intended to get rid both of Mi Hi and BoRam that night just to buy some time.


    ?Have you lost your mind?¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth, seeing Ha Rin hurt. ?You can die!¡±


    ?This won¡¯t happen if we do everything as we¡¯ve planned. Now¡­ pretend to be unconscious. Now, SolHi!¡± She demanded, hearing those footsteps closer and closer. After that, without waiting for SolHi to be obedient, she suddenly pressed on her wound, making this one gasp. Then, because of the sharp pain, SolHi lost consciousness. ?Just in time!¡± Ha Rin growled, satisfied. And, not wasting time, she lay on the floor, not that far from SolHi. She was smiling inside because she was sure that her trick would work and they¡¯d be taken to the hospital together.


    Seconds later, Mi Hi entered the room along with BoRam and other two guardians, thinking that it was over once there was silence for a while. To their great unpleasant surprise, they saw the two prisoners they hired for that job lying on the floor, unconscious, just as Ha Rin and SolHi were. All this was something Mi Hi hadn¡¯t ever expected. Especially, she didn¡¯t ever think that she¡¯d find Ha Rin there. That¡¯s why she suddenly looked at BoRam, asking through her teeth, ?What is she doing here?¡±


    ?What do I know?¡± BoRam replied, feistily. ?Ask her this! If she survives, of course!¡± Then, to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t pay for that mess, she blew the whistle, giving the alarm.


    Until other guardians appeared at the showers, Mi Hi approached Ha Rin, intending to ask her to keep her mouth shut. Yet, instead of taking Ha Rin by surprise, she¡¯d been the one surprised because she suddenly felt the sharp blade of the dagger touching her throat. Then, not allowing Mi Hi to give the alarm, Ha Rin told her, ?Take us out of here as soon as possible, Kuk Mi Hi! If not, who dies is you! And¡­ take us out of here alive. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be responsible for my deeds!¡±


    ?Do you think you are still the one giving orders here?¡± Mi Hi replied with a certain superiority in her voice. ?You are wrong now, Ha Rin. You stopped being the boss since long ago.¡±


    ?This is what you think? That I lost my sleight?¡±


    ?Yeah! Why? Because¡­ you don¡¯t have relationships here or support. Thus, you won¡¯t get too far.¡±


    Ha Rin grinned. ?If you think this, you are so wrong, Mi Hi. Why? Because¡­ I don¡¯t need relationships to kill someone. Especially¡­ I don¡¯t need all this to kill you. So, don¡¯t provoke me if you don¡¯t want to turn yourself into my next victim. Or¡­ if you keep provoking me, you can suffer more alive than dead.¡±


    ?To suffer more? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ?I¡¯m talking about you in the role of the prisoner, Mi Hi. If this happens, you won¡¯t live more than for a few seconds because you have more enemies than SolHi has. Many of those enemies are in this jail and they are ready to kill you for free.¡±


    ?Do you think this scares me?¡±


    ?It should have scared you because this is a sure path to hell, Mi Hi. Or worse¡­ you can get to be the toy of many prisoners, and this is worse than death for sure. So, if you don¡¯t want to fulfill this last dream I have, do what I say.¡±


    Shaking like hell, Mi Hi grabbed Ha Rin by the wrist. Then, squeezing it hard and staring with hatred into her ?friend¡¯s¡± eyes, she asked, ?What do you need?¡±


    ?Nothing out of the ordinary or something your stupid brain can¡¯t fulfill. What exactly? Take both of us out of here in the same ambulance! And, sew and bandage our wounds, provisory! Not only this: you go with us, in the same ambulance, to make sure we¡¯ll survive. Not only this: before leaving the prison, grab the backpack that¡¯s under your desk. Don¡¯t take anything out of it or it¡¯ll be the last thing you¡¯ll do alive. And¡­ tell Jackal about our plan.¡±


    ?Are you crazy? Or¡­ are you just trying to bury me along with you?¡±


    ?Yes, it¡¯s exactly what I have in mind because it¡¯s my only chance to make sure you¡¯ll do what I say. If not, Mi Hi: you¡¯ll be my cellmate for sure. Otherwise, just do what I say!¡± Seeing BoRam approaching them, Ha Rin pretended to have lost consciousness.


    ?Damn it!¡± Mi Hi hissed through her teeth. She wasn¡¯t happy because Ha Rin gave her those orders. Yet, aware of who Min Ha Rin was when she was mad, Mi Hi decided to do what that one had asked her to do. Yet, she did everything in her way: she sewed and bandaged Ha Rin¡¯s wound while she only covered SolHi¡¯s wound with a thick bandage. Then, she asked BoRam to ask for a single ambulance.


    ?Have you lost your mind?¡± The guardian said through her teeth. ?This is not what we¡¯ve planned.¡±


    ?What do you intend to do then?¡± Mi Hi asked, approaching the guardian. ?To kill us both or sentence us for these two¡¯s death? No, right?! So, do what I said! And¡­ make sure your driver takes the road through the woods, which is the longest to the hospital. Thus, we make sure Ian SolHi won¡¯t make it because¡­ she bleeds so bad. If this happens, we kill two rabbits by using a single bullet: we save our ass and she dies as it¡¯s been the order.¡±


    ?I also know that!¡± BoRam said. She wasn¡¯t totally convinced that the doctor¡¯s plan was the best. Even so, she decided that it was still the best plan they had at that moment, once the original plan failed. That¡¯s why she ordered two of the guardians to take the prisoners to the doctor¡¯s office and give them first aid. Then, she ordered another guardian to ask for a single ambulance for both prisoners who were injured so badly. Meanwhile, she went and called the driver, a friend she trusted and who could have helped her with her plan to be successful.


    Left alone, Mi Hi went to her office and took the backpack Ha Rin had mentioned. Yet, before leaving the office, she checked the backpack¡¯s content, something that outraged her. Particularly, she¡¯d been furious to find the two ampules of morphine there, which she kept there for her personal use. And, realizing that Ha Rin took them to make sure she¡¯d listen to what she said, Mi Hi swore. After that, she left the office, without taking anything out of the backpack, although this had been her first thought.


    Entering the ambulance, Mi Hi decided to take the risk and do everything as she planned. That¡¯s why she used an IV fluid drip only for Ha Rin because she didn¡¯t want to waste medicine for a dead person, as she considered SolHi at that moment. Nevertheless, she couldn¡¯t deceive Ha Rin, who realized that Mi Hi planned to do something while transporting them. That¡¯s why she decided that, as soon as she had had the chance, to get rid of Mi Hi once and for all and make sure her escape wouldn¡¯t be affected. Yet, she had to be obedient for the moment because there were four guardians inside the ambulance and she couldn¡¯t kill all of them without being hurt or endangering SolHi.


    The best thing for her at that moment was to wait. Yet, time was too slow in her opinion, just as she considered the way to the hospital too long. It also seemed sinuous and not straight as it should have been the road from the prison to the nearest hospital. Yet, as she didn¡¯t know Kuk Mi Hi¡¯s plan, she decided that she had to wait.


    By waiting, Ha Rin ensured her survival and that her plan would be successful because, soon after this, she heard a deafening noise made by the tires touching the asphalt when the driver of the ambulance stepped on the brake pedal to the brim. Thus, because of the wet asphalt after the abundant rain from the last few days, the ambulance slid on the asphalt like the skates on ice, making it impossible for the driver to brake. The poor driver had been even forced to pull the wheel to the right while trying to avoid the black off-road car that suddenly appeared in front of them. Because of the sudden movement of the wheel, the ambulance overturned, rolling on the asphalt for enough meters.


    A few moments after the accident, Ha Rin finally came back to her senses. She had a deep wound on her left arm and she also felt her forehead covered by blood. Yet, when she moved and felt her fingers and toes, she understood that she was still in one piece, something that gave her some confidence. That is why she finally sat on the ambulance¡¯s floor and looked around, seeing the others lying unconscious, each of them where they fell after the accident.


    The only one whose pulse Ha Rin checked was SolHi¡¯s though. A weak pulse that concerned her. Even so, she didn¡¯t give up or curse her days but pulled SolHi out of the ambulance. Then, slowly slapping SolHi¡¯s face, she made her react. In the end, making sure SolHi didn¡¯t have any leg or arm broken, she grabbed her arm, which she passed over her neck, and helped SolHi to stand up and follow her further and further from the ambulance, heading toward the woods. Thus, Ha Rin tried to make sure that none of them would be caught and that she¡¯d fulfill one of her biggest dreams - to be free again and far away from death.

 CHAPTER 18: RUNNING AWAY FROM YOURSELF

    When the elevator doors opened, Mi Hi jumped out of it and ran as fast as she could toward her apartment. Because of her quickened pace and the high-heeled shoes she wore at that moment, the hall resounded so powerfully. Mi Hi even seemed so confident while heading there. Yet, all this was a simple mask she wore because she was simply shaking inside while heading toward her apartment. Even her hands started to shake badly when she formed the door code. Because of this, she put the wrong code two or three times, looking around and seeming so scared because she thought that someone could have followed her there.


    Not seeing anybody there, Mi Hi calmed down a little and formed the right code. Then, entering the apartment, she slammed the door behind her. When she entered, Mi Hi didn¡¯t even look around but rushed to close the door. Her mistake because, the moment she turned her back to the place where she came from, Mi Hi didn¡¯t see the young man about twenty, who had spied her from behind a pylon. Who was Mi Hi¡¯s stalker? No one other than the young man known by Ha Rin as Jackal.


    Who was Jackal? Only a few people knew that. Yet, none of those who knew him got to know who he really was, and it was also true about Ha Rin and Mi Hi. They only knew that he was someone who owed his life to Ha Rin. Yet, all this wasn¡¯t trust insurance: neither for them nor for Jackal. That¡¯s why they just used each other in those cases they needed someone to help them with something. Because of this, none of them knew that Jackal was a slippery fellow, in fact, who worked only for himself and for his ambitions. Even so, being a pro, Jackal hadn¡¯t ever let anybody know or suspect about his dark aims. Not even his direct boss, about whom both Ha Rin and Mi Hi had no idea, probably knew which the young man¡¯s real intentions were.


    Nevertheless, not knowing much about each other didn¡¯t impede any of them from having that perfect symbiosis. Thus, each time they needed to use the other one to reach some goals, they managed to do that perfectly. A symbiosis that worked for years, and which would have probably worked forever if Mi Hi hadn¡¯t broken her word that night, doing things behind others¡¯backs. Thus, the doctor made things worse and forced Jackal to do something he didn¡¯t plan to do, at least not that night. And, to let them know that they couldn¡¯t control him, Jackal ruined their plan by causing that accident when the plan was only to help SolHi and Ha Rin escape from the hospital.


    After the accident, Jackal waited for Mi Hi in front of her apartment, aware that she¡¯d stop by there to take her things. A right thought this one because, at dawn, Kuk Mi Hi appeared in front of the building. And, judging by her behavior and that she seemed scared, Jackal understood that she not only did things at her will, but she also intended to get rid of SolHi and Ha Rin that night. Yet, by failing in her plan, she decided to run away. Something Jackal intended to impede at any cost. That¡¯s why he followed her to the sixth floor where the doctor was living. Yet, he didn¡¯t approach her but let Mi Hi enter the apartment, and Jackal did that, planning to get rid of her without witnesses.


    Minutes after Mi Hi entered the apartment, Jackal did the same. Not to be taken by surprise but to make sure he¡¯d have this effect on Mi Hi, the young man carefully closed the door behind him. Then, he folded his arms over his chest and looked at Mi Hi, who was gathering her things in a rush and who seemed damn scared at that moment. Yet, thinking that she was safe in her apartment, Mi Hi didn¡¯t look back, something that seemed to amuse Jackal. Then, tired of waiting for her to see him, Jackal approached her on the sly, making Mi Hi wince when she felt the coldness of the sharp blade of his dagger touching her throat. After that, Jackal grabbed Mi Hi by the hair and pulled her head back, delicately whispering into her ear, ?Did you think that I won¡¯t ever find you, bitch? That¡¯s why you tried to hide?¡±


    ?No,¡± Mi Hi rushed to say. She was shaking with all her body at that moment while her hands grabbed the man¡¯s arm, desperately clinging to life. ?Just¡­ the things got out of control. Yet, I didn¡¯t want this to end like that.¡±


    ?Neither I,¡± replied Jackal calmly. After that, using the handle of the dagger, he hit her left temple. The young man needed only one hit to leave her unconscious. Then, he simply let her fall at his feet. And, dialing a number, Jackal said, ?It¡¯s me! Yes, I caught the bird in the cage as we suspected. Yeah, she hid as always in her golden cage.¡± Then, Jackal smiled. ?Do you think so? Nea, I think differently. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll take care to kill her slowly only to make sure I¡¯ll fully enjoy this pleasure.¡± And, closing the dagger, Jackal sneaked it into his pocket, leaving Mi Hi¡¯s apartment shortly after that.


    ***


    Mi Hi¡¯s apartment wasn¡¯t at all a golden cage as Jackal said. On the contrary, it was a usual apartment, with cheap furniture, which she bought to have where to sleep, sit, or eat. She bought all this not because she wasn¡¯t interested in living well or being wealthy. Yet, Mi Hi preferred that and the cheap things because, in case she¡¯d been forced to run, she could leave them behind with no regret for having wasted money in vain.


    Not only did the cheap things give a ?usual¡± aspect to the apartment but also the bars seen at the windows, something that turned that place into a real cage. The reason? Kuk Mi Hi was afraid of thieves as hell. She was also afraid of Death and her scythe, whose blade she felt not only once touching her throat. Because of this, trying to keep death away from her, Kuk Mi Hi asked for bars at her windows, thinking that it was the best way to feel safer.


    She was so wrong in thinking this because those bars hadn¡¯t ever protected her from death if her enemies had wanted that at any cost. The same happened with the metallic door, which didn¡¯t impede Jackal from entering her apartment and leaving her unconscious for many hours. Even so, she had to be grateful that he didn¡¯t take her life, and this was a relief as Mi Hi told herself when she came back to her senses in the evening. It was when she finally sat on the floor, although she still felt dizzy. Then, she looked around, trying to see where she was and understand what happened. And, seeing that she was still in her apartment, Mi Hi breathed a sigh of relief, touching her head with both hands when she felt it cracking.


    When she touched her left temple, Mi Hi felt something wet and shuddered. This even made her fearful while staring at her left palm, which was stained with blood. Even so, she touched again the wound Jackal made on her temple as though she had tried to convince herself that it was real. Thus, she realized that it was a deep wound, left by Jackal as a testimony of his presence there, and made sure she wouldn¡¯t ever forget him. An aim Jackal reached that day because Mi Hi was sure that she¡¯d have a scar for her entire life. Even so, she was happy that she was still alive and that she got only the scar and did not lose her sight or life eventually.


    ?Yes, I¡¯ve been lucky eventually,¡± she murmured. Then, she tried to stand up.


    She didn¡¯t manage to do that, and this made her shudder again. Mi Hi even felt nausea and gasped when she was about to fall face down. This happened when she felt that she was about to lose her last power. Yet, she managed to avoid that by sticking her palms to the floor. Thus, she kept her balance and stood like this for minutes in a row until she felt that the nausea from her stomach vanished and the dizziness disappeared too. Then, she deeply breathed in and opened her eyes.


    Yet, she carefully opened her eyes this time, afraid not to feel dizzy again. Seeing that nothing happened after she opened her eyes, Mi Hi breathed a sigh of relief and calmed down, convinced that her blood pressure turned back to normal and she was able to control herself. After that, she also stopped feeling the pressure over her brain as she¡¯d felt it the first time she opened her eyes.


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean that¡¯s over though,¡± the woman murmured, shaking inside again. ?Yes, it¡¯s not over yet. It only started. And¡­ damn! Damn, Kuk Mi Hi! Why did you start everything if you hadn¡¯t been able to finish it?¡±


    Saying this, Mi Hi gasped again. This happened because of the nausea that turned back. Even the annoying buzz from her ears was heard again after that. The reason? She saw the moment of the accident again and when she¡¯d been forced to twist the neck of one of the guardians, just to make sure nobody survived that night and that there weren¡¯t witnesses to accuse her of that.


    This had been another mistake because even if nobody saw her killing someone, Mi Hi wouldn¡¯t have ever forgotten that, just as she hadn¡¯t ever forgotten her previous victims. She only pretending having done that, something she understood that it was only an illusion. Mi Hi understood that because of the inner monsters and the ghosts that kept rounding her lately. Even so, she didn¡¯t intend to give up on her plans. Yes, she wouldn¡¯t have done that for anything in the world, not until she still had a chance to live a normal life as she believed and as others promised her. Yes, they promised her that if Ha Rin got rid of Ian SolHi while she was still in prison, both of them would have had a new chance to live a free life. Instead of this, she¡¯d been forced to kill one of the guardians that helped her so many times while she worked in prison and not the one that was their ticket to freedom.


    ?This didn¡¯t mean that she wouldn¡¯t have ruined my plans if I had left her alive,¡± the doctor suddenly growled, gnashing her teeth. ?Yes, it had been her mistake and not mine when she survived. I just¡­ watched my back. That¡¯s all. This doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ve been wrong, right? No, it¡¯s not a mistake because everything is allowed in love and at war.¡±


    Yet¡­ was it really like that? Did Kuk Mi Hi have the right to do everything she wanted without being punished? Of course not! She was also aware of this because, while saying those words of encouragement, the words the guardian said before death kept buzzing in her ears, ?Doctor Kuk, help me! Call an ambulance for me. I don¡¯t want to die.¡± Instead of help, Mi Hi brought death closer to the guardian. Thus, she sentenced herself to an entire life of hearing those words.


    This thought made Mi Hi swallow hard. After that, she shuddered again when she remembered the moment she approached the guardian, intending to ?help¡± her. Instead of that, she touched her head with both hands and twisted it. ?Like the fox is doing to the young chickens to eat them later,¡± Mi Hi caught herself murmuring such words of terror. After that, still shaking like hell, she weirdly grinned.


    Yes, Kuk Mi Hi grinned like a crazy woman after such thoughts because even if she was afraid of death as hell, she still loved to feel fear and pain in others because of her. The reason? She felt fulfilled after this, somehow revenged, thinking that it wasn¡¯t fair that others, especially women, not be turned into victims as she¡¯d been turned once. To have such a privilege, she had been fighting all those years, bowing in front of those who didn¡¯t deserve that¡­ in front of the same jerks who took advantage of her in the past. Yet, Kuk Mi Hi did that to make sure she¡¯d still be alive the day of tomorrow.


    Nevertheless, everything was an enigma though. It was especially difficult to understand if she¡¯d see the next dawn again. The reason? She felt that she¡¯d have Kam BoRam¡¯s fate eventually, whom Jackal had killed after she ran away. Mi Hi clearly saw that¡­ how he approached the overturned ambulance and covered BoRam¡¯s mouth with a cloth to impede her from asking for help. When this happened, Mi Hi was hiding after a tree, not far from the ambulance. And, judging by the movement of the guardian¡¯s legs, Mi Hi understood that Jackal was there to get rid of the witnesses.


    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Why Jackal killed BoRam, who was by their side, Mi Hi didn¡¯t know. Even so, she didn¡¯t bother too much about this or find an answer to such a question because she hadn¡¯t ever felt comfortable around the guardian. All Mi Hi was interested in was to know herself safe. For this, she had to bow her head, humiliate herself in front of her enemy, and even ask for mercy if this had ensured her a long life.


    ?Something I¡¯ll do no matter what because I can¡¯t die. Not now and less when I have the chance to embrace freedom again.¡±


    Suddenly, police cars screeched up somewhere far away from the place where she was. This made Mi Hi wince. Then, for minutes in a row, she sat on the floor, in the same place where she¡¯d fallen after Jackal hit her head. She even seemed not to breathe at one point, waiting for the outcome. The reason? She felt that it wasn¡¯t over for that night and that she would have had more surprises after that.


    This new thought made Mi Hi gather power. Then, jumping on her feet, Mi Hi murmured, ?I have to run away! This is what I have to do. I have to run as far as possible from here. I must do that no matter what.¡± Then, turning her back to the door, she ran toward the bedroom, intending to finish packing her stuff.


    A knock on the door made her swallow hard and then shudder while staring at that door. Even her heart madly pounded in her chest after this, and the annoying buzz returned in her ears. Why did she feel all this? She was afraid because she didn¡¯t know if a friend or an enemy knocked on her door.


    Mi Hi wasn¡¯t at all wrong thinking that an enemy came there because, soon after this, she heard Detective Gi¡¯s voice behind the door, ?Doctor Kuk Mi Hi? Police, open up! I know you are there! Open the door!¡±


    ?The police?¡± Mi Hi wondered, stunned. ?So fast? But¡­ why? What did I do wrong that they got me so fast? Did I leave some evidence behind me?¡± Then, she vehemently shook her head. ?No, they don¡¯t have a clue about what I did yesterday. It¡¯s too early for that. If they had known that I killed someone, they would have knocked the door down, not knocked on it, and asked to open it. Yes, they must be here to interrogate me after the accident. It¡¯s undoubtedly because of this, and I have nothing to be worried about.¡±


    Deciding this, Mi Hi headed toward the door. Halfway, she stopped when she remembered the wound Jackal made her and that was probably still bleeding. This made her suddenly turn her back to the door and enter the bathroom.


    Looking into the mirror and seeing the ugly wound, Mi Hi frowned. ?Damn it, Jackal! This isn¡¯t something to pass unnoticed. I can¡¯t also say that I have it after the accident because this must be in the paramedic¡¯s report. No. They¡¯ll understand very fast that it happened after the accident. That¡¯s why I have to do something and hide it. Yet, what should I do? What?¡±


    Suddenly, Mi Hi remembered that she¡¯d escaped from being interrogated once by pretending that she was in the shower when her roommate was assaulted. And, the moment she remembered that, she put her head under the powerful water jet of the tap, wetting her hair, which she wrapped in a towel after that. Then, to seem more credible, she took the dress off and put a bathrobe on her. Only then did she go and open the door.


    Seeing Gi and Inspector Yu in front of the door, Mi Hi seemed surprised. ?The police?¡± She asked right away. ?I don¡¯t understand the reason for such a visit.¡±


    Gi smiled. ?Well, if you did something or not to deserve being visited by the police, we¡¯d see it later,¡± the detective said, using a certain irony and cunningness in his voice. Then, still staring into Mi Hi¡¯s eyes, whom he felt a little nervous, although she pretended pretty well that she was calm, he said, ?In the meantime, what about talking inside? Not the other, but¡­ the visit of the police to your door can get you into trouble with your neighbors.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why. As far as I remember, I haven¡¯t done anything to be afraid of others¡¯judgment, detective,¡± said Mi Hi, damn calm. This made Inspector Yu attentive, who found her behavior weird.


    Why did the Inspector find the doctor¡¯s behavior weird? Because Mi Hi was too calm, although hours before that she¡¯d been about to die because of a tragic accident. Not only this: she had lost four colleagues in that accident. And, after such tragic events, normal people would have been in shock. Yet, Kuk Mi Hi acted as if nothing happened. She even seemed to have retaken her daily routine, something that made Yu think. He even felt that her words and her forced smile bothered him.


    Eventually, the inspector winced when he caught Mi Hi¡¯s glance focused on him. ?Did I say something strange?¡± She asked.


    ?I don¡¯t think so,¡± Yu replied. ?Just thoughts.¡±


    ?About?¡±


    ?¡­things we can talk inside, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ?Of course not!¡± Mi Hi rushed to ensure the Inspector. ?It doesn¡¯t mind me,¡± she cunningly added after that, forcing a smile, although she felt her hands shaking again. A detail she couldn¡¯t hide from Gi though. And, when she caught his glance focused on her shaking hands, she hid them behind her back, saying, ?Let¡¯s get in if you insist!¡±


    Yu smiled. ?Really? Without asking for any ID or making sure that we are really from the police, you let us in?¡±


    Mi Hi carefully looked at the Inspector for a few moments. Then, of a strange calmness, she said, ?I don¡¯t have a reason not to believe in what you say, Inspector Yu. Why? I know very well who you are.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?Curiosity! Let¡¯s say¡­ that I¡¯ve been curious after Ian SolHi¡¯s trial. Thus, I found out things about her and those with whom she¡¯d been involved. She also told me about you while I took care of her¡­ in prison.¡±


    ?Aaa, it¡¯s because of this,¡± Yu replied in distrust. ?I thought I caught your eye,¡± he cunningly added.


    The inspector¡¯s answer made even Gi attentive. He felt that something was stinking in that story. Even so, the detective decided not to intervene, aware that if Yu did that, it was because he noticed a detail he hadn¡¯t seen. That¡¯s why he only focused his glance on the surroundings, checking the apartment, which he found ?usual and poor.¡±


    Eventually, Gi asked, ?Are you living alone here, Mrs. Kuk?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± the doctor reluctantly replied. ?As you probably know, I¡¯m not married, and I¡¯m also not in a relationship.¡±


    ?Something we aren¡¯t interested in, by the way,¡± said Yu, smiling.


    ?Still, I think it¡¯s something you¡¯ve been about to ask. At least¡­ I had this feeling. And, to avoid you wasting more energy, I answer one more of the questions you might have - ?Why I am single?¡± - Because I like to live this way¡­ with no headaches.¡±


    ?If you say so,¡± murmured Yu drily. ?Anyway, all this is not what interests us.¡±


    ?No? Then¡­ what are you interested in, Inspector? If I hide the two fugitives?¡±


    ?Well, it also crossed my mind. Yet, it¡¯s also not something to interest me but to know what kind of relationship you have had with Min Ha Rin and Ian SolHi in prison.¡±


    ?Nothing out of the ordinary,¡± replied Mi Hi in a stern voice. Then, sitting on the armchair, legs crossed and authoritarian looking at the two, she added, ?A doctor-patient relationship¡­ only.¡±


    ?Something that doesn¡¯t convince me,¡± said Gi cunningly. ?That it hasn¡¯t been anything more than a doctor-patient relationship. At least this happened with Min Ha Rin, with whom we found out that you had¡­ a more special relationship.¡±


    Mi Hi burst into laughter. ?Are you trying to say that we¡¯ve been lovers?¡±


    ?Well, yeah,¡± said Gi confidently. ?Something you seem to know very well.¡±


    ?Hell no,¡± hissed Mi Hi through her teeth. ?Ha Rin and I haven¡¯t ever been in such a¡­ relationship.¡±


    ?Something I still doubt, you know?! The reason? The suspect way you use to say her name. Somehow¡­ kindly?¡± Yu intervened in that talk, focusing his glance on the doctor. ?It¡¯s also something my gut tells me. Why? Because¡­ you call the prisoner by her middle name and not by her name or number. This lets me think that you hide something, Doctor Kuk.¡±


    ?Inspector, in this case, you can take that gut and stick it into¡­,¡± Mi Hi practically yelled. ?The reason? I found your accusation aberrant. So, as I don¡¯t like all this, I kindly ask you to leave my apartment. And, if you have additional questions, please contact my lawyer or summon me to the police station. I¡¯ll come, I assure you¡­ with my lawyer.¡±


    Gi grinned. ?With your lawyer? Why? You said you were innocent. Why do you need a lawyer when you have nothing to hide, Doctor Kuk Mi Hi?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I know very well who you are and that you can send even innocent people behind bars. Why? Because many of you are corrupt.¡±


    ?Are you accusing us of something?¡±


    ?No, Inspector, I only say what I¡¯ve heard around,¡± Mi Hi replied, irritated. ?And, as I said, if you have more questions, I¡¯ll see you at the police station.¡±


    ?As a witness or as a defendant?¡± Gi asked, pointing with his head to the opened suitcase that was on Mi Hi¡¯s bed.


    To his surprise, Mi Hi smiled. Then, slowly bending in front and supporting her elbows to her knees, she stared into Gi¡¯s eyes, saying, ?As a witness, detective because¡­ I have nothing to hide.¡±


    ?I also hope that. And, if you insist on having that citation on the table, I assure you that you¡¯ll have it tomorrow morning. Now: have a good evening, Doctor Kuk Mi Hi.¡± Saying this, Gi made a sign to Yu to follow him and they left the apartment.


    Once the door closed behind them, Yu stared at Gi, asking the detective, ?Do you think she hides something?¡±


    ?Who? The doctor?¡±


    ?Not me. Her attitude seemed strange to me. And¡­ the bloodstain on the floor.¡±


    ?Bloodstain? Are you sure of this?¡±


    ?Pretty sure! And, even if she rushed to clean it, I still saw the marks there.¡±


    ?Then¡­ it¡¯s serious.¡±


    ?Very serious, detective. And¡­ I have the feeling that she will leave the country before receiving the citation from us.¡±


    ?Well, I¡¯ve never doubted that. Not even for a second.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?The suitcase we saw on the bed. She seemed to rush to gather her things, even if she tried to make us think that she just got out of the shower. And¡­ the number.¡±


    ?The number? Which number?¡±


    ?I mean the phone number that she used to call 911. A burner one. And¡­ honestly, we couldn¡¯t understand whose phone it was.¡±


    ?It must have been hers, but she got rid of it.¡±


    ?Most likely yes. Now, the next question I have: why has she gotten rid of her phone if she has nothing to hide? This is what makes me doubt she¡¯s clean.¡±


    ?Or¡­ she has an accomplice who made sure that we won¡¯t ever find out the truth about the accident and why SolHi and the other fugitive ran. Something I think the doctor was involved in.¡±


    ?Honestly, Inspector, I don¡¯t see why Kuk Mi Hi should have helped SolHi. Even if what we suspect is true and she and Min Ha Rin have a close relationship, I don¡¯t think that she¡¯s stupid to take such a risk and help a prisoner escape prison just to go to jail after this.¡±


    ?Then, they had another reason for that escape and not help Min Ha Rin.¡±


    ?Do you think they tried to get rid of SolHi?¡±


    ?Yeah, I think that this might have been the real reason because¡­ SolHi already told Prosecutor Han about the attacks she suffered in prison.¡±


    ?If it¡¯s true, Inspector, we would have found SolHi next to the dead guardians.¡±


    ?Not if the plan changed in the meantime¡­¡±


    ?¡­and Min Ha Rin, feeling the danger close, decided to change camps and helped SolHi escape.¡±


    ?I am rather tempted to say that she forced SolHi to do that. The reason? Ian SolHi is a sure ticket to freedom and this is so because of her relationship with Prosecutor Han.¡±


    ?Maybe you are right, Yu. Yet, I don¡¯t see how SolHi¡¯s escape would have helped Min Ha Rin. Not after you told me that she had been hired to kill SolHi in prison.¡±


    ?Well, this is already something I don¡¯t know already. What I know is that we have to find out this as soon as possible, Detective Gi. It¡¯s the only way we can find SolHi alive and solve this case. One that doesn¡¯t smell good to me.¡±


    ?I¡¯ll say that it stinks, Inspector. Pretty bad, by the way. That¡¯s why I say that we have to make sure first that the doctor doesn¡¯t vanish.¡±


    ?Do you think she can lead us to her accomplice?¡±


    ?Honestly? I have no idea. Yet, this is what I would have done.¡±


    ?What do you suggest then? An ambush?¡±


    ?No. Let¡¯s just keep an eye on her. Thus, if she¡¯s really involved in this stinky business, as I think that she is, sooner or later she can go to the den of the one who planned all this. Then¡­ we¡¯ll solve the case, Yu¡­ yes or yes.¡±


    Saying this, Gi entered the car that was parked not that far from the entrance to the building where Kuk Mi Hi lived. Then, turning the engine on, they went away. Yet, they didn¡¯t do that to vanish but to deceive Kuk Mi Hi in case she would have spied on them through the window. A few minutes later, Gi¡¯s car appeared at the corner of the street, hidden in the shadows. Thus, they had the perfect chance to spy on the entrance door without being spotted there and make sure Kuk Mi Hi wouldn¡¯t escape through the only door she could have gotten out of the building.

 CHAPTER 19: HDS IS JUST A TRACK

    Since he returned to the office, SuJin didn¡¯t do anything else than stare at his computer¡¯s screen. At that moment, he looked as though he had no thought in his head or plans for the near future. Yet, all this was a simple illusion because the young man wasn¡¯t only thinking about something at that moment but also making plans. What kind of plans? He had no idea. What he knew though was that he had to do one because it was the only way they could make sure their plan would succeed. At least he had to take care of the part of the plan DooSan assigned him.


    Eventually, the young man stood up and approached DooSan, who was also in the office at that moment. Yet, even if both of them were there, none of them paid too much attention to the other one but focused on his own thoughts and ideas. Thus, they made sure they¡¯d have more time for themselves and their plans.


    Only in the end did DooSan notice SuJin. This made him frown because he disliked the dumb smile seen on SuJin¡¯s face, who weirdly grinned at that moment. All this made DooSan feel strange, an unpleasant feeling that lasted until the moment he spotted SuJin¡¯s hand sneaking toward the drawer of his desk again, where he kept his gun.


    Understanding what was in SuJin¡¯s mind at that moment, DooSan slapped his hand and closed the drawer that the young man managed to open a little. Then, staring at him as though he was a mad pitbull, DooSan hissed through his teeth, ?Don¡¯t even think about this, Yu SuJin! Not after what happened last night when I was about to lose my head because of you.¡±


    ?Why exactly because of me?¡± SuJin innocently asked. ?It¡¯s been only your fault¡­ because you¡¯ve left the drawer open and given everybody the chance to take your gun. So, don¡¯t blame others for this but yourself. And¡­ your head is still on your shoulders, something that would have meant a favor done to the entire world if it had fallen.¡±


    DooSan showed his fangs to the young man. ?And this miracle?¡± He asked SuJin, in an irritated tone.


    SuJin shrugged. ?I would have had a free path toward Nuna¡¯s heart.¡±


    ?Aaa!¡± DooSan growled. After that, he weirdly grinned, something that seemed strange to SuJin.


    ?What are you planning this time?¡± The young man asked, staring at his ?rival.¡±


    ?I?¡± DooSan played the innocent. ?Nothing out of the ordinary. I was just thinking that I¡¯m able to fulfill your wish.¡±


    ?My wish? Which one?¡±


    ?To send you next to your beautiful Nuna¡­ in a cage, I mean. Why exactly? Because of your stupid bad habit of poking your nose in others¡¯business. Especially, this has happened lately. And, if you keep pissing me off, I assure you that I¡¯ll make sure to be left alone with your beautiful Nuna.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see what I¡¯ve done to deserve such a ?trip¡± to jail,¡± SuJin growled. He was upset. ?I didn¡¯t do anything out of the ordinary.¡±


    ?Of course, you didn¡¯t. You just shot from a gun that wasn¡¯t yours and which you took from my desk without permission.¡±


    ?You should have kept that drawer closed then,¡± SuJin growled. ?Thus, nobody would have used the gun without permission.¡±


    ?And? Should I believe you now?¡± DooSan asked, staring at SuJin. ?That you are innocent and I¡¯m the one to be blamed?¡±


    ?Yeah, because it¡¯s the truth, right?¡±


    ?Yu SuJin,¡± DooSan growled again, about to explode because of anger. ?The gun was locked! I mean¡­ the drawer was locked.¡±


    ?Of course not!¡± SuJin calmly replied. ?The drawer was open and the gun could be used by everyone. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check the surveillance cameras. Thus, you can convince yourself that I am telling the truth and you are lying. So, the one to be blamed for this is you and not me.¡±


    ?What I want to convince myself of is not that but why did he shoot,¡± they heard Yoon Suk¡¯s voice behind them, something that made both DooSan and SuJin wince.


    Staring at the door, DooSan saw the young detective staring at them, arms folded over his chest and damn calm. This let DooSan understand that Yoon Suk hadn¡¯t just entered but had been there for a while, listening to his talk with SuJin. Yoon Suk wasn¡¯t alone but with A Rim, who was sweetly yawning while staring at them. She even seemed completely not interested in the reason for that fight. Yet, all this was a semblance only because she was generally curious about everything and didn¡¯t lose a chance to find out interesting things. She was pretty sure that something damn interesting happened between the two young men, especially if this was related to guns and women.


    Even if he saw the two there and that they were interested in their talk, DooSan didn¡¯t seem too eager to explain things to them. The same happened to SuJin, who, listening to Yoon Suk¡¯s remark, decided that it was the right time to hit the pike. Yet, before hitting the pike, DooSan grabbed him by the coat the moment SuJin tried to pass by him. Thus, he let the young man know that he wouldn¡¯t leave that place, at least not alive, or before giving them a real explanation for what he did.


    Looking at DooSan with pleading eyes, SuJin decided that it was time to invent an excuse. That¡¯s why he innocently whispered, ?I was just trying to chase the flies away.¡±


    ?We have traps for that,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth. ?So, if you don¡¯t want to meet the devil, I suggest you not look for him everywhere but be a good boy and tell me why you shot.¡±


    ?Because¡­ I tried to defend myself!¡±


    ?Of flies?¡± A Rim asked, smiling.


    ?No!¡± The young man feistily replied. ?I saw a shadow there! Yes, there was someone who might have wanted to harm us.¡±


    ?Or one of the detectives and police officers that helped us, whom you could have blown his brain. You didn¡¯t think about this, did you?¡± DooSan growled. ?Of course not, as you haven¡¯t also thought about the consequences of your deeds. Which ones? That¡­ you could have been accused of killing a man of law and stealing a gun. Something you should say thank you to me, the one who saved you from troubles. And there¡¯s one more thing you should be grateful to me: that I haven¡¯t told your father about this. Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean that I can¡¯t do that.¡±


    DooSan¡¯s stern voice, which he used to scold SuJin as if he was a little child, made the young man seem so little at that moment. Thus, even if he measured about 1.85 meters in height, because of his hunched shoulders and bowed head, SuJin seemed so miserable. This let him know that he was just a stupid boy and not a grown man as he wanted to seem. Yet, once he got into trouble alone, he had to accept the consequences of his deeds and being scolded.


    Yes, SuJin knew that he acted wrongly the other night. Yet, he was also sure that he didn¡¯t shoot that gun because he was curious how this worked but because he spotted someone moving in front of him. At that moment, afraid not to be the one hurt, SuJin grabbed the gun he had at his back and shot. After the shot, nobody and nothing moved in that place. Even so, SuJin decided that it was safer for him to shoot for the second time. It¡¯s when DooSan understood where the young man took the gun and approached him. Then, slapping the young man¡¯s head, he took the gun and hid it at his back.


    DooSan¡¯s precautionary measure had been too late though because the two gun fires scared everybody to death. All of them saw death in front of their eyes at that moment, something that made all the police officers and detectives grab their guns and take a shooting position. Before that, all of them lay on the ground and kept their mouths shut, carefully listening to the surroundings.


    Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.


    Seeing all of them in an alert position and understanding that if anybody had found out who really shot, the one who would have paid for that would have been him, DooSan forced SuJin to lie on his stomach too. Then, taking the same position, DooSan hissed into SuJin¡¯s ear, ?Do whatever the other officers do, and don¡¯t give me away or I blow your brain! Did you hear me?¡±


    If SuJin understood or not what really happened that night, DooSan didn¡¯t know. What he knew was that the young man was more scared than he was. Even so, he didn¡¯t waste more time to check how that one was but took care that SuJin would keep his mouth shut, something he also did.


    Honestly, DooSan kept his mouth shut and played the fool because he was afraid that Inspector Yu would kill him for leaving that gun at SuJin¡¯s fingertips, who shot it twice, scaring everybody to death. Even so, smart by nature, DooSan decided that it was safer for everybody to play the fool that night. Then, when everybody calmed down, he played the fool again, telling the rest that his gun unloaded by accident, apologizing in front of everybody, and swearing to do everything for something like that never happen again.


    By doing this, DooSan tried to watch his back first because he was sure that if the General Attorney had found out the truth, he would have been a dead man for sure. Yet, accepting the guilt, he avoided a headache for everybody, especially himself. This didn¡¯t mean that he didn¡¯t have to listen to the General Attorney¡¯s lecture for about an hour, who yelled at him about the code of protection for guns and other weapons. Then, when he made sure DooSan understood what his mistakes were, he let him go.


    Getting out of the General Attorney¡¯s office, DooSan breathed a sigh of relief. He did that because he¡¯d been forced to listen to that lecture only for an hour. Even so, he was sure that his boss taught him that lesson only because it was his ?duty,¡± once everybody in the Prosecution Building knew already that An Te Sun would have been more than happy if some of his workers had gotten their head blown off or to each other. And, among his ?favorite workers,¡± was also Prosecutor Han.


    DooSan was aware of the General Attorney¡¯s list with the names of those that were kind of fish bones stuck into his throat and that he was also on that list. Even so, he wasn¡¯t stupid to kill himself or allow others to do that. What he was aware of was that SuJin would pay for the shame and scare he suffered that day, a chance he had had at that moment in their office, which made him feel satisfied and revenged.


    That day, DooSan told himself that he would hate Yu SuJin for that shame for his entire life. A promise he hadn¡¯t been able to keep when he finally found out why the kid shot that gun. Better said, all of them found out that SuJin shot not to scare the crows but because someone was there that night, spying on them and probably waiting for the right moment to harm them. Who told them this? Yu and Kan.


    The detective and the inspector checked the records of the dash cameras of the patrols that had been there that night. Thus, they could also see the black silhouette SuJin had told them about, of a man who spied on them that night. And, seeing that spy there, all of them understood that someone, whose tail they stepped on, kept an eye on them just to make sure they would have a chance to get rid of the prosecutor in charge and of problems, something that would have happened for sure that night if SuJin hadn¡¯t fired the gun. Why exactly? Because they saw the silencer of a black gun that had been suddenly illuminated, for seconds only, by the moonlight.


    Yet, even if they found out that SuJin saved all of them that night, DooSan still didn¡¯t want to accept that the boy had been right and that there had definitely been someone spying on them that night. The reason? Yu. The inspector told DooSan that it would be the best for all of them. Thus, if SuJin had found out about the spy, he would have done everything to find out who that one was and it would have endangered all of them.


    Unlike DooSan and Yu, Yoon Suk thought differently because he suddenly said, taking everybody by surprise, ?Still, I think that the one who spied on us is someone we know.¡±


    His remark made everybody wince. DooSan even looked at him, eyes wide-open. Then, afraid that Yu would scold him for revealing their secret, DooSan asked, ?How did you know that? I mean¡­ how did you find out that someone spied on us?¡±


    The stunned one after this had been DooSan when SuJin replied in Yoon Suk¡¯s place, ?If you think that once you, my father, and the lonely wolf decided to hide this from us, this would definitely work, I¡¯m sorry to tell you that you are wrong. Why? Because¡­ I knew already that I didn¡¯t shoot to scare ghosts.¡±


    ?Even so, you said nothing. Why?¡±


    ?It wasn¡¯t the right moment yet,¡± SuJin proudly answered. Then, he looked at Yoon Suk, whom he asked, ?Hion, why do you say that the spy is someone we know?¡±


    ?Did I say that?¡± Yoon Suk snapped at him. ?I didn¡¯t say that he¡¯s someone we know but someone who seems familiar.¡±


    ?It seems to be the same devil to me,¡± replied A Rim, yawning. ?Just as I¡¯m sure that you mentioned that for a reason.¡±


    ?You are actually right. Yet, where I know the man from, I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Suddenly, Yoon Suk winced when he remembered the day he went with SuJin to that shabby neighborhood to ask the locals about So Ari. That day, the woman told him about the loan sharks who looked for her and that one of them wore a strange shirt with ?Hawaiian prints on it,¡± as Yoon Suk shouted eventually. Thus, he managed to make everybody wince.


    ?Hawaiian?¡± DooSan asked, frowning. ?What the hell is this supposed to mean?¡±


    ?That SuJin targeted that night the same loan shark who looked for So Ari along with his gang.¡±


    ?The same man about whom the owner of the restaurant told you that had the tattoo of a snake on his temple?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right, Prosecutor. And¡­ al this is weird because I suspect that they were there looking for the same evidence Ari hid. It might have also been the reason why they tortured her that night - they tried to make her tell them where she hid it. Yet, once she kept silent, they rounded the place where she¡¯d been.¡±


    ?Sounds logical what you say,¡± murmured A Rim. ?Yet, this is strange.¡±


    ?What makes you say this?¡± DooSan asked, frowning.


    ?Just¡­ the way she was doing things. It¡¯s the same manner that Prosecutor Han used to do things.¡±


    DooSan looked at her with wide-open eyes. The same did Yoon Suk and SuJin. Poor DooSan even stuttered at one point, ?What did I do now?¡±


    ?You¡­ nothing,¡± replied A Rim, smiling when she understood her mistake of not making things clear. ?I was talking about Han YuSan and not you.¡±


    ?My brother?¡± DooSan asked, thunderstruck. A Rim nodded. ?Still, I don¡¯t get the point. More than that, I don¡¯t understand what the link between So Ari and YuSan is.¡±


    ?Of course, there is a link between them¡­ both of them loved to hide things online. Now, let¡¯s talk about the rape case where So Ari had been the victim and Ian SolHi the witness, something that involved the three of them again.¡±


    ?This is even stranger than what you¡¯ve said before,¡± murmured Yoon Suk, frowning. ?I don¡¯t see the link between them because¡­ okay, let¡¯s say that¡¯s true and the spy is also involved in that case. Then, why didn¡¯t he remember the witness in that case?¡±


    ?Well, this is a mystery even for me. Yet, I don¡¯t think that this is important now but to figure out something else. What exactly? How all these are related to Ian SolHi. And, if I remember that case well, So Ari showed prosecutor Han some evidence she hid online. Her evidence was related to her ex-boyfriend, a young man about eighteen at that time. At that moment, Ari defended him, proving to prosecutor Han, who suspected the young man of the rape, that he didn¡¯t have anything to do with that. How? He was gay. She also told us at that moment that they didn¡¯t even have a relationship but only pretended to have one because he was afraid that his family would reject him when they would have found out about his sexual preferences. And, to prove her friend¡¯s innocence, Ari showed some photos to Prosecutor Han, photos with that young man in a nightclub the same night she¡¯d been raped. Why did she keep those photos? I have no idea. The important thing is that she¡¯d been the first one to hide evidence online. After that, Prosecutor Han started to do the same.¡±


    ?Now I get why SolHi told me about So Ari¡¯s obsession with hiding things online. Even so, I don¡¯t really see the link between her and my brother.¡±


    ?What I mentioned before: Prosecutor Han YuSan also loved to hide things on an online platform.¡±


    DooSan winced. ?This can¡¯t be,¡± he murmured. ?Could YuSan keep that evidence online?¡±


    ?Most likely yes because I¡¯ve seen him once uploading some data there.¡±


    ?Do you remember what kind of data? Or what kind of investigations he made at that moment?¡±


    ?Honestly, no, Prosecutor Han. Just as I don¡¯t know his password or the name of the platform. I only remember that it was a blue page with a cloud or something like that on it.¡±


    ?Cloud!¡± SuJin suddenly shouted, making everybody wince. ?It seems to be a Cloud account.¡±


    ?It might be, SuJin. Yet, to find out YuSan¡¯s credentials might be more difficult than we can imagine.¡±


    ?Not if you still have his computer or the phone he used at that moment. We can find everything in the history of the browser. Yet, the question is still if you have them.¡±


    ?Well, I don¡¯t have any of this. My mother should have them though because she still keeps part of YuSan¡¯s stuff. So, Yu SuJin, follow me!¡±


    ?Which way?¡±


    ?If you follow me, you¡¯ll find out!¡± DooSan said, slamming the door behind him.


    ?To be damn!¡± SuJin growled, upset. ?I thought I¡¯d have at least this evening free. How wrong I¡¯ve been?!¡±


    ?If you wanted a day off, you should have kept your mouth shut about that Cloud,¡± said Yoon Suk, smiling. After that, seeing that SuJin did everything not to follow DooSan, he pushed him out of the office, happy that SuJin had work to do while he was free for the entire night.

 CHAPTER 20: UNEXPECTED SURPRISES

    Seeing DooSan entering the door, Marie frowned. ?What are you doing here, son? At this hour?¡± She asked him. Seeing SuJin appearing from behind DooSan, Marie found it weird because ?If you both are here, this means something happens, right?¡±


    ?You can say it so,¡± murmured DooSan drily. ?Just¡­ routine check. We won¡¯t bother you too much. All we need are YuSan¡¯s stuff.¡±


    ?YuSan¡¯s stuff?¡± Marie asked, swallowing hard. ?Why do you need them?¡±


    ?I try to find out some truths,¡± DooSan replied drily. ?About him, particularly. That¡¯s why, Mom, I hope you won¡¯t do anything to impede that and you¡¯ll answer my question: where is YuSan¡¯s stuff?¡±


    Marie frowned. ?Not that I would have ever done something against you but¡­ be as you wish. You can find them in your father¡¯s office because YuSan has been working there since your father died. Something you are also aware of.¡±


    ?What I know is that I know nothing, Mother. Especially about YuSan,¡± DooSan feistily replied, heading toward his father¡¯s office eventually. He didn¡¯t go alone but was followed by SuJin. Before following him, SuJin slowly bowed in front of Marie.


    Once in the office, DooSan stopped. SuJin did the same. Then both men carefully looked around at the elegant office, which was very clean and had fancy furniture. Yes, the office was clean, although, after their short conversation with Marie, both men understood that nobody had worked there after YuSan¡¯s death.


    Not only did this amaze SuJin but also to hear DooSan drily saying, ?YuSan¡¯s computer is that one. I hope it still works because nobody has used it after my brother¡¯s death.¡±


    ?It still works,¡± they heard Marie¡¯s voice behind them. This made both men wince and stare at the door. Looking over there, they saw Marie entering the office and carrying a tray with some cookies and juice on it. Marie disregarded their glances that were focused on her but said, ?I took care of it to work because I couldn¡¯t allow something that was of your brother to be thrown so easily at the trash.¡± Then, sighing, Marie left the tray on the desk. ?More than that, as I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m the only one who has known YuSan very well, I can help you with what you are looking for and not waste your time here.¡±


    In response to what seemed to be a question on Marie¡¯s side, DooSan strangely smiled. This made even SuJin attentive. Even so, SuJin said nothing. He only focused on installing the programs he needed to check the data on YuSan¡¯s computer. Even so, he still kept an eye on the mother and the son, trying to understand what the deal with them was because they seemed to be enemies, although he heard nothing about this.


    SuJin was right in thinking this because DooSan and Marie seemed to be enemies lately. The reason? Yun Marie hated the fact that DooSan tried to take SolHi out of prison and have her near him. At the same time, DooSan hated the fact that Marie did everything to ruin his plan. Particularly, DooSan hated that Marie hid things from him, things about YuSan mostly. Even so, even if he knew that Marie knew some of YuSan¡¯s secrets, he was also sure that Marie wasn¡¯t aware of everything related to her elder son. The reason? YuSan hid so many things from his family, something that was really weird. ?Secrets about which we found out only after his death. Or¡­ am I wrong now?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± Marie confidently said. ?You are wrong, DooSan. Why? Your brother wasn¡¯t the type to hide things from others.¡±


    ?Still, he did that, Mother,¡± DooSan shouted, making SuJin wince. ?He hid a lot of things from us, including the fact that SolHi was pregnant with my child.¡±


    Marie and SuJin stared at DooSan, eyes wide open. Then, when she¡¯d been able to control herself, Marie asked in a shaking voice, ?Your child? What are you talking about, DooSan? What¡­ child? I¡¯m sure that YuSan asked my gynecologist about this because that child was his.¡±


    ?No, Mother: SolHi¡¯s child was mine. Yes, YuSan might have asked your doctor about this, but he did that because he was interested in SolHi and everything related to her. It¡¯s why he hid that child from me. And, this hurts, you know? It hurts a lot¡­ that I¡¯ve found out about this like that and not from him. It¡¯s why I¡¯ll always blame him for that because¡­ if he had told me about what was going on, SolHi wouldn¡¯t have suffered like that and maybe my child would have been alive now. I would have done everything to make this real.¡±


    ?If YuSan had told you about that child, you would have run away like a coward, as you always did. At least at that time, you were doing this,¡± said Marie, disappointed. ?Don¡¯t look at me like that, son! You weren¡¯t listening to anyone at that moment. You felt disappointed and betrayed by everybody. You hated all of us and avoided us because of that¡­ So Su Yon. Or what, did you think I didn¡¯t know about her?¡±


    ?Of course not! I knew everything, even the fact that you told YuSan about that night. Because of you, YuSan and I¡­¡±


    ?Is it my fault now? Is it my fault that you drank so much that night that you got to share the same bed with your brother¡¯s fianc¨¦? No, son: it¡¯s only your fault, just as it¡¯s the blame on you that my son¡­¡±


    ?I¡¯m also your son,¡± DooSan shouted, throwing the books off a bookshelf. ?YuSan isn¡¯t your only son. I¡¯m also your child, Mother! Do you really not see me?¡±


    Minutes after this, there was silence all over that office. Only SuJin¡¯s fingers kept touching the keyboard, and he did that so fast while trying to seek secrets in that computer, secrets that would have undoubtedly opened Pandora¡¯s box. A box that had been opened eventually because of a pen that DooSan suddenly saw at his feet. Lifting it from below and looking at the three letters engraved on it, DooSan frowned. ?HMS? What the hell is that?¡± Then, when he remembered that he saw something similar at YuSan, he looked through the drawers until he found the one with HYS engraved on it. Eventually, he remembered that he had seen a similar pen in SolHi¡¯s stuff and looked for it in his pocket where he kept it, a pen with the inscription HDS on it. This made him shudder and murmur, ?It can¡¯t be! Was it my pen?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± said Marie, approaching him and checking the letters. ?These are the pens Min San ordered for the three of you. But¡­ where did you get yours? As far as I know, you lost it years ago, the same night YuSan gifted it to you on your father¡¯s behalf.¡±


    Suddenly, DooSan raised his hand as though asking Marie to keep quiet. Yes, he needed silence to think about everything he found out that day. Yet, all he had eventually were more thoughts spinning through his head. Memories, better said, about the night eight years ago when YuSan gave DooSan that pen on their father¡¯s behalf, whom they lost two years before that date.


    Han Min San ordered three pens a few weeks before his death. He gave one to YuSan, kept the second one for himself, and intended to give the third one to DooSan when he had finished his studies at the Faculty of Management and Business Administration, a profession DooSan really hated. Yet, he accepted to go there at his father¡¯s insistence, who wanted at least DooSan to rule the family business.


    Yes, DooSan was undoubtedly Han Min San¡¯s last hope to see one of his sons ruling the family business. He would have liked YuSan to do that, but this one applied his documents at the Law School, on the sly. Only when he¡¯d been accepted there, did YuSan tell his father that he wouldn¡¯t ever rule the family business, especially those related to dirty money. What he preferred to do instead was to catch criminals and send them behind bars.


    Why YuSan considered that the family business was dirty, nobody ever found. Only one thing was clear: that once he entered the Law School and started working as a Prosecutor later, his relationship with Min San was so cold. The same happened to DooSan, who had a chilly relationship with Min San because he considered that his father hadn¡¯t ever loved him or wished him the best.


    Both YuSan and DooSan were wrong about their father though. Why? Because¡­ Min San not only loved his sons but did everything for them to stay away from problems. Actually, Min San helped them to get rid of many problems, even if none of his sons ever found out. In particular, Min San helped DooSan, who had been a difficult youngster and got in a lot of trouble during his teenage years and first years of youth. Even so, Han Min San¡¯s sons hadn¡¯t ever found out how many good things their father did for them while he¡¯d been alive, especially before his death.


    What the two men found out was that Min San ordered similar pens for the three of them, and he did that right before his death. What convinced Han Min San to decide that, nobody ever found out. It remained a mystery even for his sons, just as they hadn¡¯t ever found out about his plans and problems, enigmas that nobody tried to solve after Min San¡¯s sudden death, who died in a car accident the day he was returning from a business trip, heading toward another one.


    ?Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve forgotten everything,¡± murmured DooSan when he remembered his father. ?I also haven¡¯t forgotten that this pen is mine.¡±


    ?Of course, it¡¯s yours,¡± said Marie. Then she grabbed his arm to help him keep his balance because DooSan staggered to his feet suddenly. ?DooSan, did you really forget about the pen? Yes, I know that you lost it, but¡­¡±


    ?¡­it has always been in front of my eyes,¡± murmured DooSan, confused, looking at his mother. ?I have had this pen so close to me. Yet, I¡¯ve never thought that it was really mine and that SolHi kept it after that night. Not after the night when we¡­ we¡­¡±


    Suddenly, he felt his head cracking¡­ He felt so dizzy and that everybody was against him. DooSan felt that he would have liked to turn back time and change things but¡­ ?Nobody had ever been capable of turning back time or changing fate. It¡¯s not as easy as finding the lost things,¡± he whispered eventually, closing his eyes.


    ?As easy as finding things?¡± Marie asked him, confused. ?What things?¡±


    ?The pen,¡± whispered DooSan. ?I found it in SolHi¡¯s apartment after she¡¯d been arrested. A pen I didn¡¯t remember where I left it. I probably forgot it in the motel room where we¡­ Never mind! The important thing here is that she kept it even if she hadn¡¯t ever known that it was mine.¡±


    ?Do you really believe that?¡± Marie asked in disbelief. ?That she didn¡¯t know whose pen this one was? I¡¯m sure she¡­¡±


    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ?Mother!¡± DooSan shouted. ?Stop attacking her so much!¡±


    ?She deserves that. Or what, do you think I will ever forgive her for what happened to YuSan?¡±


    ?Of course not, Mom! I mean¡­ it¡¯s not necessary to forgive the guilty one for what happened to YuSan. Even so, I hope you¡¯ll trust at least me, your son, and stop this meaningless hatred.¡±


    ?Son!¡± Marie stubbornly supported her theory.


    Both mother and son kept silent the moment SuJin said, ?I¡¯m in, but¡­¡±


    ?But?¡± DooSan inquired, approaching SuJin and staring at the screen. He didn¡¯t understand too much from what he was seeing. Not until SuJin didn¡¯t show him a file that seemed to have been a video that hadn¡¯t finished loading. After that, SuJin said:


    ?The information shows us that your brother tried to send a video to his online memory card. Yet, he failed.¡±


    ?When did this happen?¡±


    ?17 of July, 2015.¡±


    ?The night SolHi was attacked and YuSan died,¡± murmured DooSan. ?The video must be related to the attacker¡¯s identity. Do you think you can restore it or find out where it was sent eventually?¡±


    ?Honestly, no, Prosecutor Han. I would have been able to do that if the video was deleted. Yet, once he hasn¡¯t been fully loaded, it is impossible to recover something. Only if it¡¯s still on the original device.¡±


    ?The phone! YuSan¡¯s phone. He most probably used his phone when he tried to send the video. Mother, tell me that you still have it.¡±


    ?I think so. It must be in the storage room. Yours is still there because¡­¡±


    DooSan didn¡¯t stay to listen to what Marie wanted to add. He left the office in a hurry, heading with quick steps toward the storage room. While heading there, mistrust and fear sneaked into his soul. In his ears, only SuJin¡¯s words were buzzing at that moment, words the young man said before DooSan left the office, ?Someone received that video eventually, Prosecutor Han. Who exactly? I don¡¯t know. Only if¡­¡±


    The rest of what SuJin said were simple words. Then, it had been the anxiety from his soul that made DooSan quicken his pace toward the storage room. There was also hope in his soul, hope that YuSan left him something that night - solid evidence to be able to catch the bastard that harmed so many people all those years. DooSan hoped to be able to catch that man with a beast¡¯s heart because it was the only way DooSan could explain how that man mercilessly killed so many souls that night. Otherwise, DooSan couldn¡¯t explain how that man was still living on this earth while he knew that many other souls were simply living in hell after that night.


    ***


    Sitting on the storage room floor, DooSan kept staring at the broken screen of a phone. He squeezed that phone in his hand, better said, a black one that he bought because he thought he lost it that night when he celebrated his birthday, a night he had spent with SolHi eventually. Yet, he didn¡¯t lose it but YuSan took care to make it ?vanish.¡± This happened because YuSan tried to hide from DooSan the truth about SolHi and his child, a truth DooSan had been trying to find out for years, but which he didn¡¯t know because of his own brother, something he couldn¡¯t understand.


    Not only did this shock DooSan that day: to find out that YuSan took his phone that night but also the fact that he found, among the things Marie thought were YuSan¡¯s things, the stuff that belonged to a woman. Whose things were those? SolHi¡¯s. DooSan found her purse, phone, and even her ID in one of the boxes. This seemed strange to him because he hadn¡¯t ever found out that SolHi had lost such valuable things as her ID. Yet, even if she didn¡¯t ever talk to him about this, thinking that DooSan shouldn¡¯t have known about what she had lost that night, DooSan was already sure that she was the woman who spent the night with him in that motel room. There was no place for doubts, not at that moment after he found her things in the storage room at his mother¡¯s house, things Marie or YuSan had probably found in his brother¡¯s car, which DooSan used that night when he left with SolHi from the club. Things they had hidden from him and SolHi, afraid that the truth would be discovered one day, a truth that had to remain secret from everybody.


    DooSan thought that he wouldn¡¯t ever find out about that woman or the secret that linked the two of them. Something that happened that night though. Yet, even if he had his phone and YuSan¡¯s in his hand, DooSan was so afraid because¡­ this reminded him of the night his brother died and he received a file from YuSan on his mobile phone. ?It¡¯s probably the file SuJin had told me that YuSan sent that night.¡± Yet, that file was evidence that DooSan was afraid to see because¡­ this would have reminded him about the night when YuSan died.


    Yes, DooSan clearly remembered the fear he felt that night and the madness that followed that. He also remembered the days that followed that tragedy, days when he looked for evidence and tried to find the one who killed YuSan. He also looked for evidence to send SolHi to jail and make her pay for everything, without even suspecting that she¡¯d been the one punished that night. DooSan had also been punished that night by losing his brother and his child.


    DooSan had been looking for evidence for years, not knowing that he had them right in front of his nose. He had them so close. Yet, he¡¯d been a coward and hadn¡¯t ever checked what YuSan left behind him. He didn¡¯t do that because he was afraid to find out terrible secrets. Yet, he should have done that because all of them deserved to know the truth, especially SolHi and YuSan. That¡¯s why DooSan turned the phone on eventually, after charging it a little first.


    Turning the phone on, DooSan feverishly looked for the received files that had been saved there. Thus, he managed to see the video YuSan had sent him that night, which he turned on right away. Yet, he didn¡¯t hear anything at first. Even the screen was black. Seconds later, he heard YuSan clearing his voice, to see his face eventually after his brother put the phone on its support. Only then did YuSan say:


    ?DooSan, finally! I finally decided to talk to you¡­ tell you things I¡¯ve been afraid to tell you about. Yes, I would have liked to talk to you about this face-to-face. Nevertheless, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have this chance eventually¡­ at least I won¡¯t be able to tell you about this while I¡¯m still alive. That¡¯s why I decided to record everything until it¡¯s not too late. Yes, I¡¯ll record this and tell you the truth because I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have time to do it after this. Even so, I want you to know that I¡¯m not doing this because I don¡¯t dare to talk to you face to face, look into your eyes, and tell you that I love you and that I¡¯m sorry for telling you so many bad words that day. Yes, I told them, but I¡¯m sorry for this because¡­ I should have kept silent and not hurt you. Nevertheless, I also have to accept that it hurts like hell¡­ to find out that the woman I loved more than my life betrayed me with¡­ you.


    That¡¯s why I kept silent about everything¡­ It¡¯s why I haven¡¯t told you that I found the girl with whom you spent that night in a motel room and with whom you¡¯ll have a child¡­¡±


    Saying this, YuSan kept silent for a while. He even closed his eyes eventually, and he did that because pain overwhelmed him. DooSan clearly saw pain reflected on his brother¡¯s face in that video. And, seeing this, he burst into tears, feeling that everybody was right in saying that he was the only one to be blamed for what happened that night.


    DooSan said nothing after this or turned the phone off, although this had been his intention. He just listened to what YuSan said after that. ?I won¡¯t justify my acts though. All I did was take revenge on you for what you did. I know that¡¯s been foolish and childish. I accept that. Yet, I did that, hoping that this would make me feel better. I wanted to feel better, but¡­ it was worse because¡­ If I hadn¡¯t hidden this from you¡­ If I hadn¡¯t hidden the woman whom I¡¯m sure you would have gotten to love more than your life, you would have been happy now.


    I think that all of us would have been happier now if I had done that, DooSan. I¡¯m pretty sure of that, even if it¡¯s too late for that. No, it¡¯s not too late for anything. It¡¯s only the beginning, a happy one for all of us if we survive tonight. If everything ends well, as I hope it will end, I swear we¡¯ll be all happy, DooSan¡­ I swear I¡¯ll tell you everything I know. Yes, I¡¯ll tell you everything, about our pain in particular. I¡¯ll tell you why our father acted as he acted with us and why we didn¡¯t ever have the happy family we wanted. Not now though. Now I have to take care of her to survive¡­¡±


    YuSan¡¯s eyes filled with tears after that, just as DooSan did. It was too painful for him to watch that video, just as it might have been for YuSan to record his confession. Yet, he did that because he felt that it was the right time to do it¡­ until it wasn¡¯t too late.


    ?And I¡¯ll do it, DooSan. I¡¯ll do everything for her to live,¡± said YuSan eventually. ?Even if someone has to die today¡­ even if I¡¯m the one who dies today¡­ I¡¯ll take care of her! I swear that¡­ that jerk won¡¯t ever win this war. Not after he hurt her just to hurt me,¡± said YuSan through tears. ?He did that¡­ he did that because he thought that SolHi was the woman I love, DooSan. It¡¯s why he hurt her. But¡­ I¡¯ll take care of him to pay for that. I¡¯ll take care of her and your son to live, DooSan. No matter the consequences¡­ I promise!¡±


    Seconds after that, there was silence all over. Only the tears were seen bathing YuSan¡¯s cheeks, who was barely breathing while trying to suppress his cry. It was too hard for him¡­ too hard¡­


    Suddenly, YuSan winced and looked to his left when he heard a shout somewhere in the distance. A woman was the one who shouted. Yet, YuSan did nothing after this. He only looked to his left, through the window, as though he was waiting for something. That waiting made DooSan shudder inside. He even grabbed the phone with both hands while staring at the phone¡¯s screen, waiting for what was next.


    Eventually, DooSan heard YuSan growling¡­ ?Son of a¡­¡± YuSan growled that right before leaving the car. Seconds after this, he turned back and grabbed the phone, which he took with him. After that, all DooSan saw in that record was the black ground and heard only YuSan¡¯s interrupted breath while this one was running, rushing to get somewhere. Not only this was heard in the video but also a strange hiss, the sound of ?Lavender!¡± as DooSan murmured. Then, he winced again when he heard YuSan¡¯s hissing breath, who had always suffered because of asthma. And, once the lavender had a strong scent, this seemed to weaken YuSan. Even so, YuSan didn¡¯t give up but kept advancing toward the place from where the woman¡¯s shout was heard. YuSan ran as though he would have been her last hope and the only one who could have changed her fate¡­


    While listening to YuSan¡¯s interrupted breath, DooSan also kept listening to the shout of the woman heard in the distance. He also heard that YuSan used the inhaler, probably trying to decrease the pain in his chest. Even so, YuSan never stopped. He didn¡¯t do that even if it was dark all over, and the lavender was tall. Then, somewhere in the distance, DooSan saw something black outlining.


    ?A place that seems familiar,¡± he murmured. ?The building. Yes, it¡¯s the same building I¡¯ve seen with SolHi,¡± DooSan feverishly added, staring at the images seen on the screen, trying not to lose any detail. Then he saw YuSan entering the warehouse and climbing the stairs to the second floor of that building, where muttered shouts were heard and weak sounds as though someone was hitting a punching bag.


    Up the stairs, YuSan stopped. Then, he squatted, put the phone on the floor, carefully supporting it against the wall and trying to position it for the camera to be able to record the place and what was going on at that second floor of that building. Thus, DooSan could see a man insistently kicking the stomach of a woman who was crouched on the floor, a woman who had chestnut hair¡­ ?SolHi!¡± DooSan shouted, seeing her there, something that made him freeze for a few seconds.


    He winced eventually when he spotted YuSan jerking to his feet and pouncing on the attacker, whom he knocked down. Then both men started to share punches and kicks with each other. Later, DooSan saw SolHi fighting with herself to stand up, having a lost glance while looking around and trying to find something. And¡­ the last frame - something that marked SolHi and haunted her for the last eight years, causing her panic attacks and nightmares - SolHi grabbed the hammer that was on the floor and, as she could, approached the two men and hit.


    SolHi hit only once. DooSan clearly saw it, an image that made DooSan¡¯s heart stop for a few seconds because the one whose head SolHi hit was YuSan, whom she attacked from behind. The sudden attack knackered YuSan, who fell to the floor eventually, releasing his opponent.


    Soon after this, the nightmare started: both for SolHi and DooSan. The reason? The silhouette of Han YuSan appeared in front of the camera again. Yet, this one wore black clothes and his eyes weren¡¯t at all kind.


    Seeing him watching her with hatred, SolHi pulled back and back. She didn¡¯t release the hammer though. On the contrary, she squeezed it even harder in her hand. Then, so suddenly that even DooSan shouted, SolHi hit for the second time. She hit the moment the second YuSan pounced on her. Thus, he didn¡¯t manage to avoid the hit and the hammer touched his head. This made the second YuSan kneel, staring with empty eyes at the place where SolHi fell to the floor¡­ There, a few meters away from her, DooSan finally saw another victim - that YuSan who wore a gray suit and was unconscious¡­

 CHAPTER 21: TWO MONSTERS. WHO IS THE REAL ONE?

    When Marie entered the storage room, she found DooSan lying on the ground and crying. Seeing him like that scared her a lot. Especially when she noticed him squeezing the phone at his chest, which made her kneel next to him. Then, touching his arms, Marie shook him and tried to make him react by asking, ?DooSan, what¡¯s wrong? What happened?¡±


    She didn¡¯t receive an answer from her son because DooSan didn¡¯t have the power for something like that. All he could do at that moment was cry and murmur strange words. He also shuddered with all his body because of the powerlessness felt inside, the one born in his soul the moment he realized that all he believed in all those eight years had been a lie in fact, and that all he knew wasn¡¯t the truth but someone¡¯s invention. Particularly, it had been a lie all he had thought about SolHi, truths that he had found out one by one, so unexpectedly that he felt it as though a hammer hit the top of his head. DooSan started to feel all that after the day Min Hiok told him that YuSan had been in love with SolHi and that this had been love at first sight for his brother.


    ?Something I can¡¯t believe,¡± murmured DooSan through sobbing, allowing his mother to hold him to her chest. Then, sticking like a child to her chest, he cried all those tears he hadn¡¯t been able to cry all those eight years of pain or that last year of terror, which he spent away from SolHi.


    His tears and nonsense muttered words scared Marie a lot. Because of this, she insisted on finding out from him what happened and finding a way to help him. Yet, although she¡¯d been asking him for minutes in a row what happened, DooSan said nothing. He just kept talking to himself, blaming himself for things she didn¡¯t understand. Even so, Marie was aware that if her younger son suffered so much and cried all the pain from his chest like that, it was because something serious had happened.


    Eventually, when DooSan calmed down a little and only tears were bathing his cheeks, although he stopped shaking, Marie touched his cheeks with her palms and forced him to look into her eyes. By doing this, Marie finally noticed the phone DooSan squeezed in his hand. Yet, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to the black object but to her son, to whom she said, ?DooSan, stop it! Don¡¯t scare me like that and tell me what happened! Talk to me, son! It¡¯s the only way I can help you with this!¡±


    DooSan said nothing, not even this time. He kept silent for a long time, trying to hide at his mother¡¯s chest, listening to the melody of her heart, a melody that had always calmed him down when he was still a child, which was a beloved melody at that moment too. Then, when he finally managed to calm down and order his thoughts, DooSan decided that he had to choose the words he¡¯d say to his mother while trying to explain why he cried. Why exactly? Because he knew how much Marie suffered because of YuSan¡¯s death and didn¡¯t want to hurt her more. In the end, DooSan said, ?Just¡­ I didn¡¯t know that the truth would hurt like that.¡±


    Marie frowned. ?The truth? What truth?¡±


    ?About¡­¡± DooSan kept silent again after that, not finishing his thought. Then, to hide the cruel truth that he found out that night, he decided to change the subject and focused his glance on SolHi¡¯s things, asking Marie, ?Why are they here?¡±


    This question made Marie look at him for a while, stunned. By doing this, she was probably wondering if her son had lost his mind or if he was still lucid. Seeing the determination in DooSan¡¯s eyes and that he was pretty calm, although he seemed to be a human ruin only minutes ago, Marie took her eyes off DooSan and looked at the stuff he pointed with his finger. Stuff that seemed strange to her because she remembered only a woman¡¯s purse, which she found among YuSan¡¯s things after his death, not the rest. A purse whose content she hadn¡¯t ever checked, thinking that this would tear her apart. She also didn¡¯t do that because she tried to respect YuSan¡¯s personal life even after his death. That¡¯s why she simply gathered all the things she found in his room and took them into the storage room. By doing this, Marie tried to avoid another truth: to find out that YuSan was with So Su Yon again because she thought the purse might have been hers. A woman Marie wanted to avoid at any cost because she knew how much he suffered when they broke up and whom she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t ever be able to forgive for her betrayal, not even after YuSan¡¯s death.


    At that moment though, Marie understood that maybe she rushed to make those decisions. Yes, she undoubtedly rushed to hide those things without checking them. If she had done that, she would have probably found out some truths and that not YuSan had a relationship with SolHi but DooSan. Yet, Marie ignored everything and this hurt her so much because ?I really thought that these were Su Yon¡¯s things,¡± she murmured eventually, confused. ?I thought that these might have been gifts he gave her while they were dating, things he received back after their breakup, which he couldn¡¯t throw away.¡±


    ?When did you find them?¡± DooSan asked, frowning.


    ?Eight years ago. Right after his death.¡±


    ?In his room?¡±


    ?Yes. Honestly, if I¡¯m not mistaken, he took them from his car. I clearly remember this because he asked me if it wasn¡¯t mine, the purse. I didn¡¯t pay attention to this fact at that moment because¡­ before I could answer, he said to forget it and that it was nothing.¡±


    DooSan frowned again. ?He found all this in his car? Do you remember when this happened?¡±


    ?Of course, I remember. This happened a few days after your birthday. And, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you took YuSan¡¯s car that night.¡±


    DooSan looked at her, thunderstruck. ?Did I take his car that night? This can¡¯t be because¡­¡±


    Suddenly, DooSan kept silent. This happened the moment he remembered that he left his car at the car service, a few days before his birthday, because of a strange sound heard from inside the engine. It¡¯s when he asked YuSan¡¯s permission to use his car because he knew that his brother generally used the company car or Marie¡¯s vehicle. That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t anything strange for him to have used YuSan¡¯s car that night when he took SolHi out of the club and they spent the night in a motel room after that.


    Even if he remembered this, DooSan said nothing about that. The reason? He felt ashamed to accept in front of Marie that he had used his elder brother¡¯s car to take a stranger to a motel, with whom he spent hot moments after that. A stranger whom he thought that he wouldn¡¯t ever see again, but who entered their life that night to stay there forever. A stranger who made him both happy and miserable, someone whom he had hated with all his heart in the last few years after YuSan¡¯s death.


    A single video has been enough to make him change his opinion. This even demonstrated to him that he had been hating the wrong person all that time because SolHi seemed to be just another victim in that story. And yes¡­ Han DooSan hated SolHi a lot, although he also loved her, right from the first moment he¡¯d seen her sitting at the bar and talking to a friend.


    Such thoughts made him hate himself so much. Feeling all this, DooSan suddenly shuddered. Yet, once he realized that there was no point in complaining about what he did, he knew that it was time to control himself and do things right at least once in his life. For the moment, he had to act quickly and impede San DuSik from reaching his target - to get the judge¡¯s acceptance to kill SolHi when she would have been arrested again.


    When he remembered San DuSik¡¯s obsession with SolHi, DooSan suddenly stood up. Then, staring at Marie, who did the same at that moment, and she did that because she didn¡¯t understand what was going on with her son, DooSan asked in a shaking voice, ?Did SuJin leave already?¡±


    ?The young man that came with you?¡± DooSan nodded. ?Yes, I think he left. No, wait, I saw him waiting for you by the car.¡±


    Saying nothing else, DooSan simply turned his back to his mother and left. Only in the hall did he say to Marie, ?I have to go!¡± He said that in a rush, something that seemed like rudeness even to him. Yet, he didn¡¯t have time to explain his deeds to Marie. If he had done that, he had to tell her about the video he found too, something that he wanted to keep secret, at least for the moment.


    ***


    Leaving the storage room and taking YuSan¡¯s phone and SolHi¡¯s stuff with him, DooSan got out of the house and headed toward the car that was parked not that far away from there. Next to the car, he found SuJin as Marie had told him. The young man had been waiting for DooSan because he didn¡¯t know what to do. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that he wasn¡¯t pissed off that DooSan left him waiting for so long. DooSan even saw that SuJin had been about to scold him because he¡¯d been missing for so long. Yet, SuJin kept his mouth shut eventually, and he did that when he understood that DooSan cried, and this had only one reason - he watched the video Han YuSan left behind. And, understanding this, SuJin told himself that it would have been wise on his part to keep silent and wait for instructions.


    Nevertheless, DooSan said nothing when he got by the young man. He even seemed not to rush to give SuJin some explanations about his delay, just as he didn¡¯t rush to tell SuJin if he saw the video and if it had something important. Even so, SuJin didn¡¯t insist on finding out an answer to all the questions that spun in his head but waited, convinced that DooSan would tell him at least something eventually.


    This hadn¡¯t been at all a wrong thought because DooSan said, in the end, ?You know, SuJin, I think that we should keep our mouths shut and work from the shadows from now on. If we don¡¯t do that, SolHi¡¯s life might be in danger.¡±


    SuJin frowned. ?Nuna¡¯s life? What do you mean, Prosecutor Han?¡±


    ?Just¡­ thoughts, which I want to keep for myself only, for the moment. When I find out more about this, be sure I¡¯ll tell you too. I¡¯ll tell you that for sure because¡­ I¡¯ll need help. Now just¡­ keep your tongue behind your teeth and make sure nobody finds out the truth. Especially, don¡¯t tell anyone about this USB¡¯s content, which I need you to duplicate and hide in several places.¡±


    Even more confused than before, SuJin scratched the back of his head. He had no idea what Han DooSan was talking about. Even so, the boy didn¡¯t ask for an explanation. The reason? He knew what Han DooSan could do when he was mad, and the last thing SuJin wanted at that moment was to have the prosecutor as one of his enemies. That¡¯s why he decided that if DooSan asked him to keep his mouth shut, do it silently. And, even if he wasn¡¯t pretty convinced that DooSan¡¯s plan was the best, he still stretched his hand and took the USB from the prosecutor¡¯s hand, which he hid in his pocket right away. Then, at DooSan¡¯s command, he took a seat on the passenger¡¯s side while DooSan got behind the wheel, leaving that place in a rush.


    SuJin didn¡¯t keep his mouth shut only because DooSan asked him to do that but also because he had one more reason to do it. What reason? SolHi¡¯s fate, whom he had sworn, even if only imaginary, to do whatever he could to keep her away from problems, and, if it was possible, away from those cold bars that kept him away from her that long year.


    ***


    After that night when he and DooSan visited Marie, on the sly practically, Yu SuJin hadn¡¯t been seen at the office for days. He hadn¡¯t even stopped by home for a while, something that could be considered weird or that he got into trouble and he was hiding because of that. Even so, no one had been worried about his missing, especially Yu, who continued working as though nothing had happened, and his son¡¯s disappearance was a simple routine or something that made him feel peaceful.


    All these were a simple mask though, and a well-made plan at the same time. Who took care of this to happen? Han DooSan, who had also been the one who sent SuJin ?with work¡± far away from that place, giving him clear instructions on what they had to do after they left Marie¡¯s house.


    Then, a few days after SuJin¡¯s disappearance, a strange video turned the world upside down. Particularly, the video started a big fuss online, driving internet users crazy because thousands of commentaries were seen under the video. All those weren¡¯t only comments about good things but also spicy or mean, related all to one single name - Ian SolHi, and the same subject, that ?Nobody can trust the Korean Justice.¡± The reason? The decision of sentencing an innocent person to death.


    Honestly, after publishing that video, internet users split into two or many camps. Part of them were on SolHi¡¯s side, feverishly asking, ?What the hell is going on here?¡± ?How could they fall so down and sentence an innocent woman to death without solid evidence?¡± or ?Is she really innocent?¡± The second group, a little more evil than the first one if not cruel, got to call prosecutors and police officers with the name of ?brainless beasts.¡± One of the internet users even asked, ?Have they tortured her to get the confession of the two crimes?¡± And, right under that question, the world got crazy for the second time.


    Actually, not only the online environment was turned upside down because of the video but also normal people or traditional media. And, as was expected to happen after such a ?virus¡± used to ?feed¡± the press later, a single title appeared on every single newspaper¡¯s front page written with capital letters, ?An innocent soul was killed. Whom should we blame for this? The corrupt people who govern us!¡± Other newspapers, whose journalists were braver than the rest, even got to write that ?Criminals spend their time in warm places, drinking wine from expensive cups while normal people get behind bars for the rich and influential ones have something to brag with.¡±


    Such titles came to drive San DuSik crazy. He even got to feel at one point that his head was about to crack because of thoughts and that his ears rang because of all the gossip that started circulating inside the prosecution¡¯s building, faster than the air. How not feel all this when, even if indirectly, he was targeted by all those titles?! Yet, the only one to be blamed for that was himself because he decided to be interviewed by an important Media Trust, a few hours before the video was published online. In that interview, San DuSik asked for the citizens¡¯help and support to catch ?The miserable criminal named Ian SolHi and cut her head as to a snake.¡±


    After that interview, people didn¡¯t find it difficult to understand who the press targeted with all those outraged titles, which were, directly and indirectly, also blaming the Prosecution for what happened and considering the prosecutors as being useless people. And, barely controlling himself because of anger, DuSik threw the whisky glass, which he poured to calm down, against the wall. In contact with the wall, the cup broke into pieces, splashing everything with yellow drops and fragments of anger.


    This didn¡¯t calm DuSik though. On the contrary, he felt even more outraged than before, yelling after that, ?Bastards! Useless people who have no idea what is going on. All they want is to blame innocent people for this story. Always-hungry crows, who look to break innocent people into pieces just to have something to feed themselves with! Yes, they are crows, all those who accuse others without evidence, even if those souls don¡¯t deserve that. I don¡¯t deserve this!¡± DuSik yelled eventually, making his small office resound.


    His madness wasn¡¯t related only to the accusations and indirect hints read in the newspapers but also to the General Attorney, who called him only a few moments before his madness started. And, right after DuSik answered the phone call in a shaking voice, the General Attorney hissed through his teeth, ?Move your ass to my office, useless! Now! If not¡­ I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    This ?I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± let DuSik understand that his reign was about to end. Yes, his days were counted already because he knew very well what his boss could do when he was mad. And, knowing very well how the General Attorney behaved in such moments, San DuSik generally avoided looking into his eyes. Not at that moment though because he knew that this would have made things worse for him.


    Honestly, DuSik knew that he had to go and see his boss not only because his absence would have gotten things worse but also because he owed a lot to the General Attorney. He had received a lot of favors in the last few years to let that one down eventually. At the same time, he knew that he triggered the ?bomb¡± by being stupid when he gave that interview, something that targeted the General Attorney directly because San DuSik told everything to the press without his boss¡¯s permission. Even so, even if DuSik declared all that without the General Attorney¡¯s permission, he was sure of one thing - his boss wouldn¡¯t accept his guilt but would turn him into the patsy. For this not to happen, DuSik knew that he had to turn himself again into an obedient puppy, who was always waving his tail in front of his boss, licking his shoes and the hand of the one who fed him. The General Attorney not did only this to San DuSik, but he also watched his back out on several occasions.


    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ?Even so, this doesn¡¯t guarantee me that I¡¯ll still have my head on my shoulders when this is over,¡± murmured DuSik eventually. He was sitting on the couch at this time, supporting his head with both palms. He wasn¡¯t at all calm but tormenting himself by injuring the skin of his hands with his nails, which he deeply stabbed into the flesh. Even his lower lip was bleeding at that moment, and this happened because he bit it unto blood in a fit of anger.


    San DuSik wasn¡¯t only furious at that moment but also damn scared. He felt all that because he realized that nobody was by his side in that story. How not feel lonely when all his colleagues considered him a useless person, a ?criminal,¡± and a ?dirty prosecutor,¡± who deserved to be blamed and scorned by others?! Yet, knowing all this and the reason why he was scorned by everybody, DuSik felt that he was wronged and that he didn¡¯t deserve to be the center of the hurricane in that story.


    Because of this, he yelled at his colleagues that morning when he came to the office and heard them whispering to each other while wondering if everything that was written in the press about DuSik was real. Accusations that made DuSik yell at them with hatred, ?Keep your mouths shut if you don¡¯t know what is going on! What are you staring at me? Didn¡¯t you see normal people or what? Return to your work and stop talking about others, now! If not, I swear I¡¯ll send all of you behind bars! I swear!¡±


    Hearing him yelling like a crazy person, people stopped in the middle of the lobby and looked at him for a while, stunned. Then, part of them started to whisper to each other again, wondering if San DuSik had gone crazy or if it was just another play. Others¡­ seeing DuSik shaking like hell and seeming to be a crazy man, who ran from the hospice, smiled. And, in half a voice but still loud enough to be heard by him, they said, ?Has he lost his mind or what? What¡¯s wrong with him that he screams like a madman in broad daylight?¡± Then, caring less about his fit of anger, people just moved away to continue their work because even if the play was good, they still had to work that day.


    The mockery felt in their voices and the contempt seen in their glances made DuSik yell like the jackal after a fight he lost. Then, seeming scared, he looked around, feeling how others pointed their fingers at him, blaming him for everything that happened. DuSik even seemed at one point that he had visions and that SolHi was somewhere there, among people, mocking him and happily laughing when she saw how miserable he was at that moment.


    Eventually, DuSik winced when he heard, somewhere behind him, ?All this is your fault!¡± Looking over there, he saw Iun Min Hiok heading toward him. This made DuSik growl some words barely heard. Even so, Iun Min Hiok understood that those words were said to ?bless¡± him, something that made him smile eventually. Thus, he managed to drive San DuSik crazier than he was already. Especially, DuSik hated the superior look seen in Iun Min Hiok¡¯s eyes, who seemed so confident while heading toward him, staring at him and having his hands poked into his pockets.


    Seeing his colleague so confident and heading straight toward him, DuSik started to shake slowly. His mind worked at the speed of light though, trying to make the best decision ever, something that could have helped him to get out of problems. DuSik wanted so badly to find that solution, aware that all of his colleagues kept an eye on him, waiting as the crows next to a fresh body to see him falling and taking his place. That¡¯s why he yelled in his head at one point, ?Stop this, San DuSik! Control yourself at once! If not, this jackal will understand what you¡¯ve done and will hunt you until seeing you dead!¡± After that, deeply breathing in, he turned toward Min Hiok. Not only did this DuSik, but he also used that innocent look, trying to seem more confident than he was.


    Seeing DuSik acting like that and using the mask of the ?innocent lamb,¡± Min Hiok smiled. He did that because he knew very well what kind of masks his colleague could use because he learned all of them all those years they had worked together. And, once the words couldn¡¯t deceive Iun Min Hiok, the same happened to DuSik. Yes, DuSik couldn¡¯t deceive Min Hiok, even if he kept staring into his eyes, trying to seem calm and indifferent. All this made Min Hiok whisper in his head, ?If he acts like that, it means he has something to hide. If it hadn¡¯t been like that, he would have yelled like a mad person at me, accusing me of injustice in front of him. Then, he would have hit the pike. He doesn¡¯t do that now though. He even seems pretty calm, as he always looks when he has something to hide. Yet¡­ why am I even surprised?! Not when I know that he has always been the General Attorney¡¯s puppy, in front of whom he is always wagging his tail when that one throws him a good bone to chew. He even licks his hand, even when that hand slaps him.¡±


    Thinking about all this, Min Hiok decided that it was time to allow DuSik to boil at a low heat. That¡¯s why he passed by him eventually, heading toward the elevator, in front of which he stopped. He didn¡¯t press the button to call for the elevator but kept staying with his hands in his pockets and waiting for something. Even so, Min Hiok wasn¡¯t indifferent but kept spying on DuSik past his shoulder while trying to see what that one was doing. Thus, he saw that his colleague was hesitating, even if he was staring at the elevator and him.


    Eventually, San DuSik approached him. None of them said anything though. They just stood side by side for a while. Then, understanding that at least one of them should have done something to chase that awkward feeling away, DuSik pressed the button to call for the elevator. Yet, nothing happened after this because the elevator seemed to be stuck somewhere on the 15th floor.


    Seeing DuSik¡¯s insistence on pressing that button, Min Hiok smiled. ?He wants to get rid of me,¡± he thought after that. Then, staring at DuSik, who kept pressing that button, Min Hiok calmly said, ?It¡¯s broken! It¡¯s the reason why it doesn¡¯t come.¡±


    DuSik glared at him. Yet, he didn¡¯t say anything, not even at that time. Only when he saw the elevator coming down, DuSik hissed through his teeth, ?It¡¯s not broken! Look, it works! Someone has kept it there¡­ probably the cleaning woman.¡±


    ?Or someone who did everything for you not to protect yourself,¡± said Min Hiok, smiling.


    DuSik grinned. ?I¡¯m not in the mood for your jokes right now.¡±


    ?Does it look as if I¡¯m joking?¡±


    ?Honestly, yes because¡­ you also don¡¯t seem to be serious right now. I know you.¡±


    Min Hiok squinted at him. ?You know me? How well?¡±


    ?Pretty well, actually,¡± DuSik growled through his teeth. ?I know you enough to realize that you aren¡¯t more than a jackal that has smelt blood and looks for prey everywhere. And¡­ it¡¯s not funny at all to hunt for your colleagues who are in trouble.¡±


    ?Something I¡¯ve been aware of since long ago,¡± Min Hiok calmly replied, turning toward his colleague, and, hands in his pockets, he kept staring at DuSik. ?I can¡¯t say the same thing about you, San DuSik. Why? Because¡­ I know very well how you behave when you pretend, and now¡­ you are acting! So, knowing all this, I tell you this: stop playing the role of the innocent lamb and accept responsibility!¡±


    Such words made DuSik feel hurt. Then, swallowing hard and staring with hatred at his younger colleague, he said through his teeth, ?To accept responsibility? What the hell are you talking about, Iun?¡±


    ?Ian SolHi and everything you did to her to get promotions, San DuSik! This is what I¡¯m talking about! And¡­ I¡¯m also talking about all the bad things you¡¯ve done in time. So, if you still feel ashamed sometimes, you¡¯ll withdraw the claim you submitted to the Court where you asked for Ian SolHi¡¯s death. If not, we¡¯ll break you into pieces, I swear!¡±


    San DuSik burst into laughter, even if he wasn¡¯t in the mood for that. Yet, it was his best option to hide his nervousness. Then, hands into his pockets, which he felt slowly shaking, he stared at Min Hiok, whom he said sharply, ?Withdraw my claim? Of course not! I¡¯m not stupid. Something I can¡¯t say about you, Iun Min Hiok because¡­ you have definitely lost your mind if you beg mercy from me. No, I won¡¯t do that. Not until I see you and Han DooSan on your knees in front of me, asking for forgiveness for that bitch. Only then or when I see you crawling like worms in front of me, I¡¯ll think about this¡­ if I do that or not.¡±


    It was Min Hiok¡¯s turn to burst into laughter. ?To crawl in front of you?¡± He calmly asked. ?I don¡¯t see why we should do that. I mean¡­ why we should humiliate in front of a dog, who¡¯ll still wave his tail eventually while fulfilling this order.¡±


    ?Keep dreaming, Iun Min Hiok! Why? Because¡­ I¡¯m not a dog to wave my tail in front of you or please you. Even so, you have the right to sit on your tail and wait¡­ forever, for something that won¡¯t ever happen!¡± Then, when the elevator doors opened, which was empty at that moment, San DuSik entered. Yet, he didn¡¯t allow Min Hiok to do the same but told him, ?You¡¯ll wait for the next one because¡­ I¡¯m in a hurry! Plus, I don¡¯t think that worms like you have the right to stay around me.¡±


    ?If you say so!¡± Min Hiok, of an impressive calmness, replied. Then, he took a step back and, pointing with his head toward the elevator, let DuSik know that he was free to go. Seeing Min Hiok pulling back from that fight, DuSik rushed to press the button, trying to close the door.


    DuSik¡¯s nervousness made Min Hiok smile. Then, with his hands in his pockets, Prosecutor Iun headed toward the stairwell. At this time, Min Hiok didn¡¯t keep silent but said, ?Keep dreaming that you¡¯ll get out of problems this time too, San DuSik! I assure you that this won¡¯t happen. Not as long as we are all after you¡­ we - the worms, those who can destroy even the most durable tree, one that even the wind couldn¡¯t knock down ever. That¡¯s why I suggest you protect yourself from worms, San DuSik because we are the ones who¡¯ll teach you what it means to crawl through life!¡±


    When he said that, Min Hiok was damn calm. Yet, it was only a mask, something he got to use often in front of others, whom he didn¡¯t want to let know what he was really thinking about. Thus, he often managed to keep his enemies on a leash and have his mind clear, even in the most difficult situations. Actually, this was Min Hiok¡¯s strongest feature, something that helped him to be feared by his enemies, especially by those who worked with him. At the same time, this also helped him to be respected by others because everybody knew already that Iun Min Hiok was that kind of silent enemy who worked from the shadows and that it wasn¡¯t the best option for them the mess with him. Not if they cared about their life and didn¡¯t want to be thrown in the cage with lions when they less expected that.


    ***


    After leaving Iun Min Hiok on the first floor and while the elevator got to the 20th floor where the office of the General Attorney was, DuSik felt that he was boiling in low heat. He didn¡¯t feel this because he was afraid to see his boss but because of the hatred that sneaked into his soul, hatred that had two sure targets at that moment - Iun Min Hiok and Han DooSan. A growing hatred, in fact, something that made DuSik kick the elevator¡¯s wall at one point, hissing through his teeth later, ?Good-for-nothings! Bastards and idiots! What? Have they decided to declare war on me just to take that bitch Ian SolHi out of prison? Of course not! I¡¯ll never give them the satisfaction of seeing her out of that cage. I won¡¯t do that, not even dead!¡±


    His determination wasn¡¯t something he suddenly felt but something he had decided long ago. When exactly? The day he slapped SolHi in DooSan¡¯s office, and she ?dared¡± to stay against him. It¡¯s when DuSik decided to crush her under his feet like a bug as soon as he would have had that chance. Chance he had a few months ago when he managed to obtain a death sentence for her. Yet¡­ not all of his plans got to materialize because the implementation of the death sentence was late as it always happened in such cases.


    Yes, Ian SolHi¡¯s death was delayed but not his because, as soon as he entered the General Attorney¡¯s office, a flying object landed on his forehead - a wooden cube. After hitting DuSik¡¯s head, the flying object fell with a bang on the floor, remaining the same accessory it had always been on the G.A¡¯s desk. And, still staring at the cube that hit his head, DuSik felt himself shuddering. Moreover, he felt that after he touched his forehead, and felt it wet. Staring at the point of his fingers, DuSik shuddered again, seeing it stained with blood. The man even screamed like an idiot after that, ?Blood! It¡¯s blood, Prosecutor An! Blood!¡±


    ?Keep your mouth shut!¡± The General Attorney hissed through his teeth, staring at DuSik as though he was a pitbull thirsty for blood. His yell made DuSik throw himself on the floor. Knelt in front of his boss and rubbing his palms while staring into his boss¡¯s eyes, he started to beg for mercy.


    ?I¡¯m a sinner and I accept that!¡± DuSik suddenly yelled. ?I¡¯m definitely a sinner and I deserve death for betraying you! Even so, boss, have mercy on me because I don¡¯t deserve suffering! Please, Prosecutor An, I swear that if you give me one more chance, I¡¯ll do everything as I¡¯ve promised!¡±


    Seeing his underling on his knees and ready to repent, An Te Sun suddenly calmed down. Then, sitting at his desk, he stared at DuSik, who kept worshiping in front of him as in front of a God, hissing through his teeth eventually, ?Take a seat!¡± Yet, seeing that DuSik kept begging and begging, Te Sun grabbed a file and threw it toward DuSik, yelling at him again, ?I told you to take a seat, dog!¡± A yell that convinced DuSik to jump to his feet. Then, shaking like hell, he sat on the couch, barely daring to watch his boss when this one asked him, ?What the hell happened?¡±


    ?Nothing important, boss!¡± DuSik mumbled, staring at the ground. ?I mean¡­ Nothing of that I can¡¯t handle. And¡­ Prosecutor An, I swear I¡¯ll handle this alone!¡± Saying that, DuSik finally dared to look at his boss. Yet, seeing Te Sun¡¯s eyes sparkling because of anger, he looked at the ground again. And, bowing his head for the umpteenth time, he murmured, ?Guilty! Yes, I¡¯m guilty of not checking every detail of the case! I missed one.¡±


    An Te Sun frowned. ?Just a detail? Which one?¡±


    ?That¡­ that¡­¡± DuSik kept stuttering. ?That¡­ it seems she¡¯s innocent and those dogs have evidence that she didn¡¯t kill anybody. Ian SolHi, I mean.¡±


    ?Ian SolHi? Who the hell is she?¡± The General Attorney suddenly yelled, making DuSik wince and then shudder.


    ?The one judged for Han YuSan¡¯s death,¡± murmured DuSik.


    ?The detective?¡± Te Sun asked, frowning again.


    ?Yes, sir! Yet, there¡¯s a thing here.¡±


    ?Which one?¡±


    ?That¡­ she¡¯s someone we must keep in jail no matter what. Even if others prove she didn¡¯t kill anybody, we can¡¯t release her. We must also rush her death and make sure that this happens right after we catch her. These are orders from above, boss!¡±


    This ?orders from above¡± was definitely something An Te Sun disliked. Because of this, he swore at one point, cursing everybody in his mind. Yet, aware that he didn¡¯t have any other choice but to do that, just as San DuSik was doing because those orders weren¡¯t something to be discussed, he looked with hatred at DuSik, hissing through his teeth, ?This is already something you¡¯ll handle alone. To fulfill the orders, I mean. If you can¡¯t do that, at least¡­ take care of her not to be ever caught but be found dead. Otherwise, the one who goes to jail is you. Did you get me?¡±


    ?Yes, boss!¡±


    ?Now¡­ get the hell out of here and never appear in front of me again, not with such cheap excuses, or I swear I will kill you with my hands! Out!¡± An Te Sun yelled eventually.


    The General Attorney¡¯s yell made DuSik jump to his feet again. Then, crawling back like the crabs and bowing in front of Te Sun as in front of a God, DuSik headed toward the door. He did that while mumbling and begging for forgiveness and mercy for ?daring to bother his dear boss.¡± Once next to the door and still shaking like hell, San DuSik carefully closed it behind him because he knew that if An Te Sun hated something, it was to hear someone slamming the door of his office. Something San DuSik would have done at that moment just to show his boss that he was also pissed off.


    Leaving his boss¡¯s office and staring at the closed door, San DuSik suddenly calmed down. He even straightened his back while proudly looking around. Not seeing anybody there, he breathed a sigh of relief because ?Nobody witnessed my shame! What a release because I really didn¡¯t want someone to see me in the role of the dog waving my tail in front of the boss!¡± Saying this, DuSik headed toward the elevator.


    While heading toward the elevator, DuSik kept gnashing his teeth. He even felt his nails injuring the skin of his palms and heard the soles of his new shoes scratching the floor. DuSik didn¡¯t do only this. Once arrived in front of the elevator, which was late to climb again, he started to bite his fingers and break his nails because of sudden nervousness. He didn¡¯t do that because of An Te Sun and of the shame that he suffered inside his boss¡¯s office but because he was afraid of death. Yes, DuSik feared death as hell. Especially, he felt that when he remembered the phone call he had to make - one that could have been the last one for him if he had said a single wrong word.


    Yet, once he had no other choice than to do that, he gave that phone call. He gave it earlier than he should have done that. DuSik could have waited until getting to his office. Nevertheless, understanding that it was a better choice to give it there, he took his phone out of his pocket and, with a shaking hand, gave that phone call. He even held his breath until he heard ?What do you want?¡± at the other side of the wire.


    ?To¡­ to see you!¡± DuSik stuttered, seconds after hearing the bark of his interlocutor.


    ?What for?¡± The stern and angry voice asked after a few moments of silence.


    ?It¡¯s because of Ian SolHi,¡± DuSik whispered this time, looking around, scared. ?We have to meet and plan what should we do for her not to return ever. If not, we¡¯ll get behind bars in her place.¡±


    Poor DuSik¡¯s blood froze in his veins after saying those words because, a second only after his whisper, a frightening growl was heard at the other end of the wire. DuSik was even forced to move the phone further from his ear to make sure he wouldn¡¯t go deaf. Thus, by moving the phone further from his ear, it had been clearly heard in the hall, ?Take care of this not to ever happen and that bitch never be caught! If this happens, you are dead, San DuSik! You are dead for sure!¡±


    The sound of the disconnected call made DuSik stare at the screen of his phone. He was shaking like hell at that moment, aware that he had just signed his death sentence. Then, finally realizing where he was at that moment, he carefully looked around to make sure nobody listened to him talking by phone. Yet, even if he looked around for a good while, he saw nobody there, something that calmed him down. After that, still afraid, he insistently pressed the button until the elevator didn¡¯t stop at the floor where he was, entering it as soon as the door opened. DuSik even made sure to close those doors before someone else could enter too.


    Doing this, DuSik didn¡¯t see the one who had lurked on him from the shadows all that time - no one other than Iun Min Hiok. Yes, Prosecutor Iun had been there all that time. He didn¡¯t only listen to how DuSik planning SolHi¡¯s death but also the conversation he had with the General Attorney. This made him smile eventually and say, ?Still, you are so predictable, San DuSik, even when you dig your own grave. Yet¡­ it¡¯s still something I like, you know?! If this happens, you are out of the story without us staining our hands with your blood.¡± After that, slowly whistling to show his satisfaction and still hands into his pockets, Min Hiok headed toward the stairwell because climbing and descending the stairs was Iun Min Hiok¡¯s great passion, something that always gave him the chance to clear his mind and find solutions even for the most complicated problems.

 CHAPTER 22: SUDDEN ATTACK

    The flight M¨¹nchen-Seul landed at Incheon Airport around 7 p.m. It seemed to be a usual flight, calm in the sky but followed by minutes in a row of normal noise in the waiting room until the passengers had been seen entering the hall. Then, an infernal one followed the normal noise when the relatives of the passengers saw them coming, waving them with their hands to be seen in the crowd because there were a lot of people at the Incheon Airport at that moment.


    Looking at this madness and all those unknown faces, IuNa sighed. She felt weird at that moment when she realized that so many strangers passed by her at that moment. Strangers who would have forgotten her face as soon as they had left the airport, just as IuNa wanted to do, once she had been in a safe place and surrounded only by people she knew. For this to happen, the young woman about 35 had to focus on her inner anxiety and control herself. If she hadn¡¯t done that, panic could have taken over her again, as it had always happened when she was in an unknown place and with people she didn¡¯t know. And, to be able to control herself, IuNa started to tap slowly her chest with her fist.


    The usual trick didn¡¯t help her this time though. On the contrary, the anxiety seemed to increase more. Something that finally convinced IuNa that it was time to get out of there as soon as possible and leave all those unknown faces, which moved chaotically around her, behind her, people who made her feel as if she was closed inside an anthill or surrounded by rats that didn¡¯t let her normally breathe. At one point, she even saw herself pushed from here to there by people who rushed and didn¡¯t care about her fear. All they cared about was that the crazy stranger, who stopped right in the middle of the hall, blocked their way to happiness and freedom.


    Feeling all this, IuNa said that it was the perfect time to turn herself into someone invisible. How exactly? She put the mask on and the glasses with thick black lenses, and squeezed the handle of her luggage as hard as she could. This helped her feel safe. And, quickening her pace, IuNa headed toward the escalator - the only way she could get to the first floor of the airport and reach freedom after that.


    Suddenly, she winced and stopped. This happened the moment SoRan appeared in front of her and insistently looked at her. SoRan seemed not to lose sight of her at that moment, as IuNa thought, something that made her feel nervous.


    Because of this, IuNa did the same: she stared at SoRan, trying to anticipate her intention and guess her thoughts. She even wondered at one point, ?Is she mistaking me with someone else? Or¡­ is she¡­?¡±


    This new thought made IuNa wince again. She even shook her head, trying to chase the thought that alerted her away. And, deciding that maybe the stranger was someone with mental problems and that¡¯s why she stopped in front of her, IuNa decided to pass by her.


    Anticipating the movement, SoRan stretched her hand to the side and grabbed IuNa¡¯s wrist. Then, forcing a smile and staring into the young woman¡¯s scared eyes, SoRan said, ?Not that fast, journalist Kwon IuNa. At least¡­ you won¡¯t leave this place before having an interesting talk with me.¡±


    IuNa frowned. ?Do you know me?¡± SoRan nodded. ?How?¡±


    ?I just¡­ know you,¡± replied SoRan, triumphantly smiling because she was really happy to win the first round of the game between them. She undoubtedly won that round because she managed to make the journalist attentive with only a few words. Then, taking the tablet from her lap, she gave it to IuNa, saying, ?Convince yourself! I mean¡­ you can find out from here where I know you from.¡±


    Not at all convinced what the stranger¡¯s intentions could be, IuNa had wondered if to take the tablet or not. Then, moved by curiosity, something that had always controlled her while she had worked as a journalist, IuNa took the tablet eventually. Even so, she didn¡¯t focus her glance on the tablet¡¯s screen but on the stranger¡¯s face because something intrigued her about SoRan. It was something she hadn¡¯t ever felt before, at least not in those nine years when she worked as a journalist before leaving the country on the sly to hide. Then, seeing that SoRan said nothing but spurred her, with discrete hints, to look at the gadget¡¯s screen, IuNa focused her glance on it and quickly read those few lines from an e-mail she received from a stranger not long ago. An email that intrigued her and convinced her to return to Korea, even if she swore not to do that ever when she had finally escaped alive and hid in Germany.


    Reading the email again, IuNa shuddered. Why? Because¡­ that one was the same email that she received a couple of months ago, something that made her overthink it all that time until she decided to return to the country. After that, slowly gnashing her teeth, IuNa gave the tablet back to the stranger, saying in half a voice, ?I see now: you are the famous Lee SoRan.¡± The stranger slowly approved by nodding, something that made IuNa smile in disbelief. ?Still, I don¡¯t believe you. Why? Because of the photos you had sent to me, where you looked¡­ different?¡±


    SoRan smiled. ?You can¡¯t accuse me of that though.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?Call it camouflage if you want. Or¡­ a tactic that I used to lure you here. And, if you are here, it means that I¡¯ve made it.¡±


    ?Mmm, I have to accept that your plan has worked. Even so, I don¡¯t understand the reason why you do all this. Especially¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you are here and if it¡¯s true what you have written in the letter.¡±


    ?You know, the letter isn¡¯t something you should doubt about.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why I shouldn¡¯t do that!¡±


    ?For the simple reason that I have no intention to lie to you or a reason to bring you here just because I want that. Even so, you seem not to trust me. Why?¡±


    ?Let¡¯s say that this is something I¡¯ve learned to listen to¡­ in time: the gut of a journalist. Something that tells me that you are a kind of clock bomb about to explode in my face. Or¡­ am I wrong?¡±


    ?No, you aren¡¯t wrong. To listen to your gut, I mean. At the same time, I wasn¡¯t wrong when I trusted you because¡­ you are the type of fighting dog, right?¡±


    ?Should I feel flattered right now?¡±


    ?Of course, because¡­ let¡¯s say I have found out things about you before I decided to write to you. Information that told me that you would have done great things if you hadn¡¯t been forced to hide. At the same time, that information made me doubt.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?Your skill. Yes, you could have lost your skill all this time. If this has happened, you don¡¯t serve our purpose.¡±


    IuNa grinned. ?Yours?¡± She asked in disbelief again. ?Does this mean that someone else is involved in this?¡±


    ?There has always been someone else involved in this, IuNa. And, let¡¯s be honest: only the two of us in this kind of war¡­ is useless.¡±


    Suddenly, SoRan kept silent. She did that when she spotted a familiar face somewhere in the crowd. After this, she put her sunglasses on, those with thick black lenses, and the mask she took out of her pocket. Then, she turned her back to IuNa, who kept staring at her because SoRan¡¯s behavior amazed her a lot. Because of this, IuNa wanted to look around at one point, in the same direction she saw SoRan had looked before that.


    She didn¡¯t do that eventually when SoRan told her sternly, ?Stay quiet! And¡­ don¡¯t let him know that we spotted him!¡±


    IuNa winced. ?Him? Who exactly?¡±


    ?The one who smelled your track again. Or¡­ maybe mine? I¡¯m not sure, honestly. The only thing I¡¯m sure of is that I don¡¯t want him to find out about you and the reason why you are here. So, follow me from close and make sure he doesn¡¯t see your face. Related to our talk: we¡¯ll continue it once we are safe again.¡± After that, forcing a little with the wheels of the chair, she turned her back to IuNa again and rushed to leave that place.


    SoRan¡¯s attitude made IuNa think. Even so, she followed the stranger without saying a word. She did that because she suddenly felt that she had to trust the stranger, just as she felt that SoRan knew things she hadn¡¯t ever known, things she would have liked to find out about eventually. At the same time, she knew that SoRan could take them out of there safely, once she felt the danger lurking on them and that she tried to keep IuNa safe particularly.


    While passing through the crowd, IuNa finally dared to look around. Thus, she spotted a young man following them from close, even if he was meters away. This happened because of the many people who surrounded them at that moment. Their stalker was a tall man, about 1.90 meters in height, around 30 years old, skinny and bonny. He looked skinny in particular because of the black sports clothes he wore. Clothes that weren¡¯t something out of the ordinary, just something she often saw at the youngsters. Even so, she understood that he was after them because he kept an eye on them, having a dangerous and harsh glance simultaneously.


    The moment she saw the man making room through the crowd with his elbows, IuNa grabbed one of the handles of SoRan¡¯s wheelchair, trying not to remain behind. Then, she said, ?Do you think you can hold my suitcase on your lap?¡±


    ?No problem. Why?¡±


    ?The one who follows us. You saw him, right?¡±


    ?Yes, I saw him. Not only this: I know who he is.¡±


    ?Someone dangerous?¡±


    ?You can say it so. At least¡­ I have the feeling that he¡¯s dangerous because I have known him since he worked with my father. And¡­ something tells me that he¡¯s not swimming in clear water.¡±


    ?One more reason to get rid of him then,¡± said IuNa confidently. After that, grabbing her suitcase, which wasn¡¯t heavy, she put it on SoRan¡¯s lap, who grabbed it with both hands to immobilize it. Then, IuNa tightly held the handles of the wheelchair and pushed it in front, yelling at the travelers to move from in front of them. While doing this, IuNa ran as fast as she could, trying to leave the stalker behind.


    The two women¡¯s shouts made people react and move away from them. Not only did people react to that shout. Moon Joon Won, who was the stalker, did the same. Thus, seeing the two women running away from him, he furiously hissed through his teeth, ?Bitches!¡± Then, not to lose them, he started to push people away from him.


    Looking behind them and seeing Joon Won fighting with people to make room through them, SoRan told IuNa, ?Head toward the tunnels from our right! We¡¯ll have more chances to get rid of him there.¡±


    IuNa opposed her idea though. ?We¡¯ll have more chances to succeed if to get into the elevator. There, we¡¯ll always be surrounded by people and not alone.¡± After that, suddenly turning right, she saw the doors of the elevator opening. That¡¯s why IuNa yelled at the young man who just entered the elevator to keep it there for them.


    Seeing the two running toward the elevator and yelling like crazy at him, the young man about 17 stared at them, thunderstruck. Then, feeling that something was smelling gasoline there, he looked past them and saw Joon Won following the two, something that let him know that the two women could have been in danger. That¡¯s why he stopped the elevator and waited for them. He even helped IuNa with the wheelchair. After that, once the three of them were inside the elevator, he insistently pushed the button, managing to close the door right in front of Joon Won¡¯s nose. By doing this, the young man managed to force Joon Won to hit the glass wall with his head when he got there and hadn¡¯t been able to control the force of movement.


    The failure made Joon Won desperately yell. He was outraged, understanding how easily the two deceived him. Then, glancing at the board with instructions, he saw that the elevator stopped in the parking lot, something that made him hiss through his teeth, ?It¡¯s how they try to escape.¡± After that, he ran as fast as he could down the stairs, jumping over one practically.


    Five minutes after that, Joon Won finally got to the parking lot. Yet, something made him attentive: the silence. Particularly, what bothered him was to see the elevator climbing, something that let him know that the two women were hiding somewhere in the parking lot. That¡¯s why he decided to look for them and not give them the chance to escape again.


    Looking for them resulted in being damn difficult because of the many cars parked there. No alive soul was felt there, something that made him think again and look at the elevator when he remembered that it was climbing when he got there. ?Did they deceive me again?¡± Joon Won wondered in his head, still staring at the elevator. After that, disgusted, he spat to the side, feeling that he allowed others to blow up his cover so easily. This meant only one thing: he needed another plan to get SoRan and the other woman. Yet, he didn¡¯t know how to do that. At the same time, he didn¡¯t have someone to ask about this because this would have meant to risk his head. Even so, he knew that he had to do something to ensure his success in that new operation, something that had to be a success no matter what.


    Thinking about this, Joon Won decided that it was time to get out of the parking lot and look for the two in the waiting room of the airport. Yet, turning to his right where he intended to take the escalator, he winced when he saw Do Hyun Shik suddenly appearing in front of him. This made him yell in his head, ?Where did this one show up here from?¡± Yet, even if he was outraged again, he decided not to allow his colleague to understand his real feelings but to act.


    The moment Hyun Shik, who kept advancing toward him, cheerfully said, ?Moon Joon Won, you here? I knew you in a mission,¡± Joon Won sketched a fake smile.


    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ?Well, yes,¡± Joon Won stuttered. ?In fact, I¡¯m still on a mission,¡± he rushed to add, trying to chase away any doubt his younger colleague could have had about him. ?I mean¡­ I¡¯m still on that mission, but I can¡¯t give you any details about this. Not while I can screw it all up. Yet, I promise I¡¯ll tell you everything about this after that. And¡­ bye!¡±


    After he said that, Joon Won friendly tapped on Hyun Shik¡¯s shoulder, trying to pass by him eventually. When Hyun Shik grabbed his arm and stopped him, Joon Won winced again, staring at his colleague. Thus, he saw that the joy from that one¡¯s glance vanished somewhere and Hyun Shik insistently looked at him at this time.


    ?What now?¡± Joon Won asked, irritated.


    Hyun Shik smiled. ?Nothing out of the ordinary. I¡¯m just¡­ surprised by your behavior.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why. I mean¡­ it¡¯s the only way I generally behave.¡±


    ?Yeah, right,¡± Hyun Shik said through his teeth. ?You aren¡¯t acting as usual, okay?! I know you very well, Joon Won. You are strange.¡±


    ?Strange? What makes you think that?¡± Joon Won played the fool.


    Soon after this, he realized that he couldn¡¯t deceive Hyun Shik with words. Yet, as he didn¡¯t want to give himself away, all he did was insistently look at his colleague, trying to look as innocent as possible. Simultaneously, he was looking around, on the sly, trying to find a way to escape from that place.


    Seeing Joon Won¡¯s eyes glancing here and there through the parking lot as though planning something, Hyun Skin took a step aside, blocking his colleague¡¯s way. Then, he did one more step, to the left this time, when Joon Won, thinking that he could escape this way, tried to pass by him. While playing that shy game of the cat and the mouse, none of them said anything. They only carefully looked at each other, each of them having suspicions about the other one. And, stepping left and right to block each other¡¯s way, the two men seemed predators who decided to measure their powers and show superiority in front of their rival.


    All this was a damn good tactic for Joon Won but not the right moment. That¡¯s why he understood that he had to do something else to escape that place. What exactly? Something fast and easy, which would have definitely helped him¡­ a slight movement of the hand in front of the other one¡¯s throat while having a sharp blade in his hand. It wouldn¡¯t have been anything difficult to fulfill once he had the dagger in his pocket, which he kept squeezing in his hand just in case he would have needed to do that. And¡­ maybe Joon Won would have done it if Kan hadn¡¯t appeared there. Why did Joon Won want to kill his colleague? Because Do Hyun Shik was pissing him off for a while already. Something that convinced him that the best way to be safe was to get rid of him. However, he didn¡¯t do that because he didn¡¯t find the right moment yet.


    Seeing Kan heading toward them, Joon Won frowned. He disliked the fact that the detective showed up there so suddenly. This seemed suspicious to Joon Won because he couldn¡¯t understand why Do Hyun Shik and Kan were there. He could have found out this if he had asked Hyun Shik. Yet¡­ Joon Won was sure that if he had done that, his plan would have been ruined. That¡¯s why he only smiled when he heard Kan asking, ?What are you doing here, boys? I haven¡¯t seen you around for a long time. And, once Captain Lee is dead, I thought I wouldn¡¯t ever see you again.¡±


    Kan didn¡¯t hear an answer to his question eventually. On the contrary, he seemed to have more doubts after that, the moment Joon Won took advantage of the fact that Hyun Shik looked at the detective. Thus, he released his arm and gave Joon Won the chance to hit the pike, heading toward a side exit. Not alone, but with Hyun Shik behind him.


    Hyun Shik followed Joon Won for a few meters only. This happened because of Kan, who shouted behind him, ?Let him go! We can¡¯t take the risk, anyway!¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why we cannot try that, Detective!¡± The young agent opposed Kan¡¯s idea of allowing Joon Won to escape. ?You know very well what he might plan.¡±


    ?Of course, I know,¡± responded Kan, smiling. ?Even so, I know that the best thing for us is to keep ourselves in the shadows. For the moment only because¡­¡±


    Seeing a white Skoda Fabia appearing there all of sudden and heading straight toward them, Kan pounced on Hyun Shik, knocking that one down. He did that realizing that the young agent was the target to hit at that moment. Whose target? Joon Won¡¯s one because he saw that one, only for a few moments, while he passed by them. Joon Won was angrily looking at them at that moment, unhappy that he missed his target. Even so, he didn¡¯t try to kill them once again but ran.


    Hyun Shik didn¡¯t think the same though. He couldn¡¯t give up, not after he had been about to die. That¡¯s why he took the gun out of his support and ran after the car. Not even this time did he get too far, because of Kan, who shouted at him, ?Stay right there, young man! It¡¯s an order.¡±


    ?Detective!¡± Hyun Shik hissed through his teeth. ?He has lost his mind for sure if he has turned me into his target now when we have been friends before that.¡±


    Kan smiled. ?Friends?¡± He ironically asked. ?This is what you have been thinking all this time. Not the same happened to Moon Joon Won though, who had other plans. Plans we seem to have ruined, for the moment. And, as we don¡¯t know what he can do or intend to do soon, we have to be cautious. Now, let¡¯s get out of here until he¡¯s back and discovered our trick.¡± Then, turning his back to Hyun Shik, Kan approached one of the lines of parked cars, behind which SoRan and IuNa were hiding, telling them, ?It¡¯s free now! We can go!¡±


    Although still pretty scared after all that happened that day, SoRan didn¡¯t complain. She only nodded and, helped by IuNa, they got out of their hideout, looking at the side exit that Moon Joon Won chose to run away. This made the young woman frown because she couldn¡¯t understand what was in that one¡¯s mind at that moment and why he turned her into his target when she knew very well that Lee protected them. And, as far as she remembered, Moon Joon Won had always been kind to her, even if she hadn¡¯t ever trusted him.


    Not only SoRan didn¡¯t trust Joon Won but also Kan. The detective, right from the first time he¡¯d seen the man, understood that something bothered him about the young agent. Especially, he was concerned because of the sharp glance the man used while looking at him. Even so, he told nobody about his suspicions, thinking that maybe that one was a side effect of his work over him.


    Soon after this, Kan understood that it was nothing like that. He understood that after talking to SoRan, who told him about her suspicions and that she noticed someone spying on her. SoRan even mentioned the fact that she had seen someone rounding the house lately, especially after Lee¡¯s death. Thus, suspecting that it wasn¡¯t everything clear in that story, Kan did everything and managed to check the cameras in that area. It¡¯s how he saw Joon Won in the video and understood that it was necessary to keep an eye on him.


    Actually, he was at the airport that day also because of Moon Joon Won, when he understood that it might have been dangerous to leave SoRan to come there alone. Particularly, it seemed dangerous after she told him about Kwon IuNa and that she convinced the journalist to return to the country. Thus, knowing very well who Kwon IuNa was, he accompanied SoRan to the airport, determined to protect them both no matter what.


    Once in the parking lot, SoRan told the detective that it would have been a good idea for him to wait for her there. The reason? If IuNa had seen him in the waiting room, she could have been scared and vanished. Also, SoRan told him that it wasn¡¯t dangerous to be alone in the waiting room because there were a lot of people and she was safer there than if getting alone in the parking lot after that. Hearing this, Kan understood that the young woman was right and, even if he wasn¡¯t totally convinced, he let SoRan meet IuNa alone.


    While the two women had been in the waiting room, Kan nervously moved up and down the parking lot. The reason? The instinct of the lonely wolf that lived inside him. It bothered him and made him feel that he shouldn¡¯t have left SoRan to meet the stranger alone and that he had to follow her, even if he had done that on the sly.


    Soon after this, he understood that waiting for her in the parking lot had been the best decision. Why exactly? He saw the elevator¡¯s door opening and the two women practically jumping out of it. Then, the detective heard IuNa yelling at the young man who accompanied them there to return to the waiting room because he would have been safe there. Thus, Kan understood that something wrong happened and ran toward them. By doing this, Kan got to scare IuNa. She, seeing a stranger dressed in black approaching them, thought that he was the accomplice of the one from the waiting room and wanted to run back to the elevator.


    The moment SoRan told her not to be afraid and that Kan was a friend, IuNa stopped. Then, SoRan looked at Kan, whom she whispered that Moon Joon Won was there, and that they had to hide as soon as possible. In particular, they had to do everything not to let the agent find out about IuNa and their plan. After that, listening to the detective¡¯s advice, they hid behind the cars because they didn¡¯t have time to get to Kan¡¯s car and ran away. This happened when they saw Joon Won appearing in the parking lot, earlier than they thought.


    They got lucky that day and hadn¡¯t been discovered. Who helped them? Hyun Shik, who was also in the parking lot. Why he was also there? He had been behind Joon Won lately. Actually, he started suspecting his colleague and decided not to lose sight of him after the Colonel died and he saw that stain of blood. Then, Lee died and he noticed Joon Won¡¯s weird behavior, something that made Hyun Shik suspect that his colleague was involved in something stinky.


    Even so, Hyun Shik couldn¡¯t find out more about his colleague. The reason? Moon Joon Won was a slippery fellow and knew very well his job. Thus, he often vanished when he felt that someone was behind him. Particularly, Joon Won managed to do that in crowded places, hiding his track after this and making it damn difficult to be found.


    Knowing all this, Hyun Shik tried to stay in the shadows and not let his colleague notice that he was followed. Something he had managed to do very well in the last few days. Yet, seeing Kan and the two women that day, he understood that they were followed. Who was the stalker? It hadn¡¯t been difficult to understand, not when he saw Joon Won showing up in the parking lot, only a few moments after the girls got there. Thus, knowing very well who Moon Joon Won was and that it wouldn¡¯t have been difficult for him to find the three people, Hyun Shik appeared in front of him, taking the risk of blowing up his cover.


    ?Something I won¡¯t ever regret,¡± murmured Hyun Shik when the four of them were in Kan¡¯s car already and he remembered his secret mission. ?Yes, I won¡¯t ever regret that I showed up in front of him. Yet, I won¡¯t also deny that I would have liked to find out what that bastard hides.¡±


    ?You¡¯ll find out this, don¡¯t worry,¡± said Kan, staring at the young man. ?Something that surprises me about you two, you know? That you are following Joon Won. Do you suspect him of something?¡±


    ?Honestly, yes, Detective. And¡­ it¡¯s not something recent. I suspect him since the Colonel¡¯s death and¡­ after what happened to Captain Lee.¡± Saying the Captain¡¯s name, Hyun Shik sighed. Then, on the sly, he looked at SoRan.


    The girl didn¡¯t even move but kept staring through the window. Then, she said, ?You can talk with no restraint because¡­ this isn¡¯t something to bother me anymore.¡±


    The coldness felt in the girl¡¯s voice amazed even Kan. The same happened to IuNa, who seemed stunned to hear SoRan talking like that about Captain Lee and what happened to him. Yet, even if she had a lot of questions, she decided to keep silent and simply wait to see what would happen after that because she was sure that it wasn¡¯t over yet.


    IuNa was right in deciding to keep her mouth shut because, soon after this, she saw SoRan looking at Hyun Shik and saying, ?I¡¯d like to talk openly about this. Of course, I also want to know every single thing you can tell me about this Moon Joon Won.¡±


    ?The reason?¡± Hyun Shik asked, stunned.


    ?Just¡­ a hunch I have,¡± SoRan drily said, looking through the window.


    ?Instead, I know something for sure,¡± Kan sternly said, making Hyun Shik stare at him. The detective looked in front and not at the young man when he added, ?I saw him hanging around Captain Lee¡¯s house.¡±


    ?What?¡± Hyun Shik practically yelled, hearing such news. ?He¡¯s hanging around Captain Lee¡¯s house? Why?¡±


    ?Well, I have no clue about that. This doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t find out later. Now, it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ?My turn for what?¡± Hyun Shik asked, eyes wide open.


    ?To tell us what you know, young man. I don¡¯t think you follow Moon Joon Won because you are bored.¡±


    ?Well¡­ you are right. And, if I follow him, it¡¯s because I think he¡¯s involved in a crime.¡±


    ?What makes you think that? Did he do something in particular?¡±


    ?Honestly, no. I mean¡­ not openly. Even so, I suspect that he killed someone or at least witnessed that. Why? The day the colonel died, I saw a bloodstain on the back of his head. I noticed the same stain on the sleeve of his shirt after that, the same day. That¡¯s why I think he¡¯s been involved in a crime.¡±


    ?Like Captain Lee¡¯s death?¡± Kan asked. He realized soon that he¡¯d rushed to ask that. That¡¯s why he looked back through the rear mirror, seeing the two women staring at him, eager to find out the outcome of that weird story.


    They calmed down soon after this when Hyun Shik said, ?No. Joon Won wasn¡¯t involved in Captain Lee¡¯s death for sure. When this happened, he was out of town. Actually, we were both out of town that day, involved in the same mission. I can¡¯t tell you what kind of mission but¡­ while we had been there, I kept an eye on him all the time.¡±


    ?The reason?¡± The detective inquired.


    ?A hunch. And¡­ even if he wasn¡¯t involved in the captain¡¯s death, I still think that he¡¯s involved in something dangerous. Why? I heard him having a conversation with a mysterious interlocutor.¡±


    ?Talk? What did he say?¡±


    ?Apparently, nothing out of the ordinary. Yet, reading through the lines, it¡¯s still dangerous because he told his interlocutor, ?Don¡¯t worry! I took care of him. Yes, dead people never talk about what happened for sure.¡±


    Kan scratched the back of his head as it was his habit. Then, looking at Hyun Shik, he said a little confused, ?Maybe he was talking about a mission or someone you took care of?¡±


    ?No, detective! I haven¡¯t ever been involved in something like that. At least¡­ not recently. And¡­ there is something else that makes me worry like¡­ this.¡±


    Taking an A4 sheet of paper out of his pocket, Hyun Shik gave it to Kan. Unfolding it, the detective frowned. ?A DNA test?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right,¡± replied Hyun Shik calmly. ?It¡¯s a test I¡¯ve asked for because¡­ I have been able to steal Joon Won¡¯s shirt. Why? The stain of blood that bothered me. Thus, I found out that the blood belonged to Nam Beom-Soo.¡±


    ?Buffalo?¡± Kan practically yelled, unwillingly pressing the gas pedal. Thus, not releasing the brake pedal, he made the engine growl so loudly. Then, realizing that he¡¯d been wrong in yelling, he stopped the engine. And, staring at Hyun Shik, Kan asked, terrified, ?What do you want to say is that Moon Joon Won killed Buffalo?¡±


    ?At least I suspect that it has been so.¡±


    ?The reason? I mean¡­ what reason could Moon Joon Won have had to get rid of Buffalo?¡±


    ?A very simple one,¡± replied SoRan instead of Hyun Shik. ?Dad, Moon Joon Won, and Buffalo have been involved in the same dirty businesses. One of these is related to Ian SolHi going to prison.¡± Three pairs of eyes have been suddenly focused on SoRan. And, looking at each of them, SoRan frowned, ?What now?¡±


    ?Nothing out of the ordinary. We were just wondering how you know all that,¡± growled Kan. ?I mean¡­ how you found out that the three of them were involved in SolHi¡¯s arrest and that they are related to Min SinJu.¡±


    ?It hadn¡¯t been difficult to find out, Detective,¡± said SoRan, sighing. ?Not after I saw the photos, which you received from me. Even so, I don¡¯t know how much any of them is involved in this story. And, there is one more detail you probably don¡¯t know: Buffalo appeared around my dad only two months before SolHi¡¯s arrest.¡±


    Kan frowned again. ?What you try to say is that Nam Beom-Soo had nothing to do with the Department of Organized Crime?¡±


    ?Well, he had, detective,¡± said Hyun Shik. ?We also don¡¯t know too much about him. What¡¯s a sure thing is that Captain Lee brought Buffalo into the team. At the Captain¡¯s order, Nam Beom-Soo was named his assistant, a job Joon Won had at that time. Something he lost because of a stranger.¡±


    ?One more reason for Moon Joon Won to get rid of Buffalo,¡± growled Kan again. ?The only reason for that crime, I think.¡±


    ?I still think that¡¯s more than that, detective,¡± said IuNa, making everybody attentive. ?At least I think that there¡¯s something else in that story than a rivalry for a job. Why? Because¡­ from what you said about this Moon Joon Won and what I saw at him today when he followed us, he¡¯s not someone who is moved by an impulse. At least he is not someone who kills another one only because of something he felt at that moment. He seems more the type of man who kills others only after planning the crime up to the end. Yet, what is the real reason for the crime, I don¡¯t know. What I know is that we have to find this out for sure.¡±


    After IuNa¡¯s words, a short period of silence took over everybody. They were confused and amazed simultaneously after everything they found out that day. Even so, everybody knew that IuNa was right in saying that Moon Joon Won wasn¡¯t the type of criminal who killed only for revenge but the kind of predator who spied on the victim for a long time before attacking her.

 CHAPTER 23: DANGEROUS CHOICES

    When she finally got to the edge of the forest, SolHi¡¯s heart started to pound in her chest. Even her hands were badly shaking at that moment and she couldn¡¯t understand why. In fact, SolHi couldn¡¯t understand why her hands had been shaking in the last few days. Even though, she was sure that it wasn¡¯t because she escaped prison along with Min Ha Rin or that she regretted having done that. No, she didn¡¯t regret it, although she thought that at first and that it had been a hasty decision. Then, thinking about this, SolHi understood that it had been the best choice she had had at that moment. The reason? She was still alive, and this was victory already. At the same time, she had time to think about all that happened and decide what she wanted to do because she already knew that her life had turned into a nightmare lately, something that didn¡¯t allow her to breathe freely.


    Because of the same anxiety, SolHi told Ha Rin that night, a couple of hours before she got to the edge of the forest, ?I have to talk to him. Yes, I must do that, Ha Rin because he has the right to know that I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    To her great surprise, Ha Rin didn¡¯t oppose her idea but asked her, ?Are you sure? I mean¡­ are you sure that he won¡¯t betray you eventually?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure of that,¡± replied SolHi. Yet, she lied because she didn¡¯t know if DooSan was still with her or not. He could have changed his mind eventually, especially after her snap decision. Even so, she decided to trust him and ask him for help. ?Something I should do no matter what, at least once in my life.¡± Then, she sighed.


    Honestly, SolHi was sure that DooSan wasn¡¯t the only person she could trust. There were also Kan and Yoon Suk. If she had called one of them, they would have helped her for sure. Yet, SolHi was also sure that Kan wasn¡¯t young anymore and he wasn¡¯t also influential enough to be involved in her escape and her further plans. She also knew that she couldn¡¯t count on Yoon Suk because DooSan already told her that he stopped working for the police after she¡¯d been arrested and didn¡¯t return. In the meantime, he could have also changed his number. If it was true and she had called the number she knew, it would have been suspicious and the police would have found them right away.


    The only credible variant was still DooSan. Yes, DooSan was the only one she knew she could count on and whose information was still true. Thus, ?If I call him, I¡¯ll reach him for sure and not another person because, in Yoon Suk¡¯s case, his former work number might have been assigned to another officer. If this has happened, we reach hell for sure.¡± After that, although she wasn¡¯t totally convinced that her plan was the best, SolHi went to the edge of the forest.


    She headed toward there having a well-made plan. She also had a map, one that Ha Rin sketched for her on wet soil to make sure SolHi wouldn¡¯t get lost eventually. Ha Rin also told SolHi what path to take to get to the public phone and how to act so as not to be seen by anybody. Even so, arriving at the edge of the woods, SolHi suddenly became a coward and started fearing to make that phone call, although she wanted that so badly.


    When she finally decided to call and took a step in front, toward the asphalt road she intended to cross, SolHi had been forced to hide again. The reason? A black off-road car, so similar to the one that caused the accident of the ambulance, suddenly passed by there.


    ?It can¡¯t be,¡± SolHi murmured, staring behind the car. ?It can¡¯t be the same individual. At the same time, I don¡¯t think he¡¯s the one looking for us because, from what Ha Rin said, Jackal is on her side. Even so, something tells me that not everything is that simple. I also think that both of them hide something, but¡­ what? What are they hiding from me?¡±


    Such questions increased the anxiety in SolHi¡¯s soul. Yet, she didn¡¯t have time to get rid of them or find a credible answer because this would have meant staying there for longer, which might have endangered her. Yes, the police could have left someone there in case they had showed up. That¡¯s why SolHi decided to make that phone call fast and withdraw in the shadows again. And, determined to do that no matter the consequences, SolHi finally crossed the road.


    Arriving at the phone booth, SolHi hesitated again. ?What if I endanger him too?¡± She wondered. ?Yes, I might endanger DooSan too because¡­ I¡¯m a fugitive and he¡¯s a prosecutor eventually. If I call him and he doesn¡¯t tell anyone about this, and someone finds out later, he¡¯ll get in trouble for sure and¡­ gets behind bars along with me.¡± Yet, although she did that with a shaking hand, SolHi still dialed DooSan¡¯s number.


    For someone to answer that call, SolHi needed about two minutes of waiting. Yet, those had been two damn long minutes when she felt her heart pounding in her chest and a strange buzzing was heard in her ears too. Buzzing that intensified later when she heard ?Hello¡± at the other end of the wire. Even her breathing involuntarily stopped halfway through her throat. After that, DooSan said nothing more.


    The man kept silent after answering the phone but didn¡¯t hang it because SolHi clearly heard his calm and rhythmic breath. Eventually, she heard his footsteps and she understood that he moved away from someone. ?He probably does that because he¡¯s not alone,¡± SolHi thought. ?Yes, there must be someone with him and, if I tell him who is calling, I might endanger him.¡± Understanding this and that it was time to do something to protect him, SolHi wanted to hang up the phone.


    Halfway through hanging that phone, SolHi¡¯s hand froze in the air when she heard DooSan whispering, ?SolHi, are you there? If yes, say something! I¡¯m alone and we can talk.¡±


    Such words filled SolHi¡¯s eyes with tears. Yes, tears bathed her cheeks after that because she thought he didn¡¯t miss her and that he hated her after she escaped. Yet, she¡¯d been wrong because she felt longing in his voice and it was felt the same in her voice when she said, ?I just¡­ wanted to tell you that I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ?Thanks God!¡± She heard him saying. ?I¡¯ve been so afraid these days. And¡­ are you okay you say?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m okay now. And, DooSan, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ?What for?¡± The man asked, confused.


    ?For everything. For what happened eight years ago and a year ago. For making you suffer so much because of me and¡­ because I had run. I didn¡¯t have another choice though. I had to do that because¡­ it¡¯s been necessary. I can¡¯t tell you why I¡¯ve done that. I just¡­ have to do it.¡±


    ?I understand,¡± the man replied after a few moments of silence. ?Even if I don¡¯t agree with your choice, I still understand you because¡­ it might have not been easy in prison and¡­ in your case. Even so, I understand¡­ everything, SolHi. And¡­ where are you?¡±


    ?In a safe place,¡± SolHi rushed to say. ?Away from here and problems. Where exactly I am? I can¡¯t tell you. Not now and not without endangering you.¡±


    ?Still, I have the right to know, SolHi. I have the right to know that you are okay. I have the right to see you because¡­ I miss you.¡±


    SolHi wanted to tell him that she also missed him. Yet, there wasn¡¯t the right moment or the place for such a confession. At the same time, she felt sad to talk to him about longing, not when both of them were in danger with so many hungry crows spying on them from the shadows.


    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Suddenly, SolHi winced when she heard DuSik¡¯s voice in the receiver. ?Give it to me!¡± He said. Then, strange sounds were heard at the other edge of the wire and she understood that DooSan was probably fighting with DuSik for that phone. After that, she heard other footsteps approaching, a hint clue that she had to hang up the phone.


    She didn¡¯t dare to do that though because she was too scared for DooSan and she also wanted to find out what outcome that story would have. SolHi also felt that she had to find out what San DuSik¡¯s plans were, the one who told her eventually, ?If you don¡¯t want him to pay for what you¡¯ve done and lose his head for helping you, do us a favor and surrender, Ian SolHi! If not, I swear that Han DooSan will be killed in your place.¡±


    SolHi didn¡¯t answer but only listened. Thus, she heard DooSan yelling at her not to surrender because it wasn¡¯t worth it to listen to the advice of a dog like San DuSik. After that, she heard DooSan¡¯s voice further and further from that phone, somehow heavy and forced, a hint that he had been taken out of the office by force at DuSik¡¯s order. Only after that did SolHi tell DuSik sternly, ?Do you think you can convince me to surrender this way? By using DooSan as a bait?¡±


    ?It should be this way, don¡¯t you think so? He sacrificed for you. He even sacrificed his good name for someone like you. This is something that must be rewarded, Ian SolHi. How? By¡­ surrendering because it¡¯s the only way he escapes the punishment he deserves for his betrayal and you pay for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    SolHi suddenly burst into laughter, taking DuSik by surprise. ?You are actually right this time, San DuSik. It¡¯s really the time to ?pay¡± for my sins. And¡­ I¡¯ll do that¡­ in my own way.¡±


    ?In your way? What is this supposed to mean?¡± DuSik pretended not to have understood her words.


    ?You¡¯ll see,¡± replied SolHi calmly this time. ?Very soon, the moment your head will fall off your shoulders, San DuSik. And¡­ don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t run away from you or problems. I¡¯ll face them by looking into your eyes. All you have to do is wait for me because¡­ I¡¯ll come for sure. Yes, I¡¯ll definitely come to see you, having a single aim in my mind: to see your head falling off your shoulders and rolling to my feet. This is what will make me really happy.¡±


    ?Bitch,¡± DuSik shouted in the receiver. ?Don¡¯t you realize that, through everything you say, you sentence yourself to death?¡±


    ?Don¡¯t worry because I realize it. Even so, I won¡¯t keep my mouth shut, DuSik. Not as long as I know who you are and what you can do. And, once I¡¯m a good pupil and you are a stupid teacher, I assure you that I¡¯ll find a way to prove to you that¡­ all the lessons I¡¯ve learned because of you are well learned. I¡¯ll also teach you back those lessons - thousands of times more. That¡¯s why I tell you to wait for me because¡­ both of us will pay for what we¡¯ve done for sure.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi let the receiver hang in the air for a long time. A receiver that allowed DuSik¡¯s voice to be heard all around while he kept threatening SolHi for all the bad things that happened in the world. Even so, SolHi heard none of those threats because she was far from that place already, heading with sure and quickened paces toward freedom and, why not, toward all those who had to pay with blood for what they had done to her and for all those times they made her suffer.


    ***


    Running through the forest to get faster to their hideout, SolHi felt her heart strangely pounding in her chest and that she lacked air at one point. She didn¡¯t feel that because of the effort but because of fear. Yes, she was afraid. She feared what could have happened to DooSan after that call. ?An undoubtedly wrong call,¡± she said through her teeth when she stopped for a few moments to catch her breath. Then, supporting her palms on her knees and powerfully breathing in and out through her mouth, she looked back, trying to see if she had been followed. SolHi looked back, even though, before entering the forest again, she carefully looked around but saw nobody there.


    ?Yet, everything might have been an appearance only,¡± she murmured. ?It might have been a mask of the forest. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain how they have understood so fast that I¡¯ll call DooSan and that he¡¯s the only one they can use to catch me. Even so¡­¡±


    ¡­she was lying to herself. SolHi was lying to herself with such thoughts, trying to blame others for her mistake, although she was pretty sure that she was the only one to be blamed for what happened. The reason? She didn¡¯t take into account the cunningness of others and the fact that they knew about DooSan¡¯s beautiful feelings for her and that she felt the same for him. Yes, she had beautiful feelings for him, a thing known by everybody. ?That¡¯s why it wasn¡¯t difficult for them to put everything together and realize that he was the first one I would call to tell him that I was fine. It wasn¡¯t difficult at all, not after he visited me practically daily in those two weeks before my escape. They knew that for sure because San DuSik decided to get rid of both of us in one shot. That¡¯s why he kept an eye on us all this time.¡±


    Carefully looking around, but seeing only the lonely leafless trees that seemed scary giants from terror stories, SolHi shuddered. Then, for seconds only, she felt that her blood froze in her veins because she compared those trees with all those people who judged her over the years. The reason? She didn¡¯t trust herself or the fact that she was safe even in an isolated place.


    Yet¡­ ?Am I really safe?¡± SolHi caught a thought suddenly crossing her mind, something that made her shudder again and look to her left at this time, toward that narrow path that led toward their hideout. ?Yes, it may be that I haven¡¯t ever been safe. Not as long as Ha Rin is with me.¡± SolHi smiled then, bowing her head. ?How I didn¡¯t think about this before? Yes, how the hell I haven¡¯t thought about the fact that I won¡¯t ever be safe with her? Not as long as she is still the one who tried to kill me in prison eight years ago and weeks ago when we met each other again. Why? Because¡­ she is still someone whom others hired to kill me, considering me her prey. Ah, Ian SolHi, ah: how stupid can you be?¡± SolHi hissed all that through her teeth, sitting on the cold ground and leaning her back against the thick cold trunk of a tree, although she knew that it was wrong to stay there when she should have kept running.


    She should have¡­ Yes, she should have undoubtedly run away from there, but¡­ ?Where?¡± She wondered again. ?Where should I go now? Where? There isn¡¯t any sure port where to anchor the boat of my life. I really have nobody whom I can count on. They erased any name off the list of the people who could have supported me in such tough times and given me some power. They have left me alone with a pack of hungry wolves that are barely waiting to stub their fangs in me and break me into pieces. Yet¡­¡±


    ¡­SolHi wasn¡¯t ready to give up. No, she didn¡¯t want to give up at that moment because everything was different. It was definitely different from last year when she entered prison like a stupid for allowing others to deceive her through words. At that moment, she already knew the truth and that she was on her own. SolHi also knew that she got DooSan in trouble that night because of her call and that she had to help him get out of that mud. How exactly? She didn¡¯t know. Yet, she intended to find it out later.


    ?For the moment, we have to take care of close calls,¡± murmured SolHi with hatred, standing up again. Then, feeling that the fresh wound still hurt her, she frowned. She even gnashed her teeth after that, hating to feel powerless and in pain. Even so, she knew that she didn¡¯t have time to complain, just as she hadn¡¯t ever had time only for her. She didn¡¯t have time for herself since she was still little and had been forced to work just to have bread to eat instead of wasting that time playing with kids of her age in the sand or on the beach.


    When she remembered her unhappy childhood, SolHi felt hatred sneaking into her soul again. She felt it for sure because she once again realized that others had always seen her as a victim and that¡¯s why they trampled her under their feet, although she hadn¡¯t ever done anything wrong to them. ?I was just¡­ breathing,¡± she murmured, squeezing her fists. ?I was just trying to survive, as I could. Yet, they didn¡¯t care about that. They - people. Just as it seems that my enemies don¡¯t care about this - that I don¡¯t live but survive. Yet, all they want is to see my lifeless body at their feet. Even so, I am sure that they won¡¯t be happy not even then but will do something more to make sure I won¡¯t talk even if they also know that dead people never talk about what they know.¡±


    Undoubtedly, dead people don¡¯t talk. At least, they don¡¯t use words to talk. Even so, they have a story to tell, an interesting one if they find someone smart enough to listen to what they say. Who exactly? Detectives or simple people, those people who still have a sense of duty in their blood and desire to do justice to others. Something that SolHi also intended to do for her and for those she loved - to do justice for everybody. How exactly? Destroying everything she would have met in her way, starting with her worst enemy¡­ the one who had always breathed behind her and never cared that she was a simple human being who also deserved to live her life fully and not only breathe with fear while thinking about tomorrow¡­

 CHAPTER 24: RADICAL DECISIONS

    The moment SolHi entered their hideout, Ha Rin smiled. ?Are you back? So soon?¡± She asked in amazement. ?I thought you¡¯d be there all night talking with him because longing and lovers aren¡¯t in a good relationship.¡±


    Seeing herself suddenly thrown to the ground, Ha Rin froze. She couldn¡¯t believe that SolHi attacked her. She didn¡¯t even understand the reason for that hatred seen in SolHi¡¯s eyes, not after everything she had done in the last few days and when she saved her life when they were still in prison. Even so, SolHi attacked her again, this time silently, even if she was slapping and punching Ha Rin, who was just defending herself with her arms without attacking SolHi back. Ha Rin only kept looking at SolHi¡¯s face, which was unshaped because of hatred and pain at that moment. Thus, Ha Rin understood that SolHi¡¯s wound, which hadn¡¯t healed yet, was ripping her inside because of the effort she used in the fight. Even so, SolHi seemed not to care too much about the pain.


    Ha Rin cared about this though. She cared about the effort she used to help SolHi survive that night too. An effort that would have been useless if SolHi¡¯s wound had opened again. That¡¯s why she tried to grab SolHi by the arms at one point and stop her mad attack. Instead, she saw herself grabbed by the throat when SolHi pressed on it with both hands, as though she was repeating the scene from the cell when she had attacked Ha Rin after she found out what she had done to her years ago. Then, unexpectedly, SolHi released Ha Rin¡¯s throat and only pressed it with her elbow while staring with hatred into her cellmate¡¯s eyes.


    Looking into SolHi¡¯s eyes, somehow through tears because she lacked air at that moment and felt the urge to cough constantly, Ha Rin saw them injected with blood and full of hatred. This amazed her so much because when SolHi left the hideout to give that phone call, they split on good terms. At that moment though, SolHi considered her as if she was her worst enemy. What Ha Rin didn¡¯t understand was ?Why?¡± She wondered this in her head, shuddering after that, even though she didn¡¯t do that because of fear.


    ?Because you betrayed me again,¡± replied SolHi, as if reading the woman¡¯s thoughts. ?You betrayed me and sold me again,¡± SolHi yelled this time, shaking with all her body. ?Not even try to say that it¡¯s not true, Min Ha Rin. I know already that you said to someone that I was about to give that phone call to DooSan. If not, nobody would have waited next to him when I called him.¡±


    Ha Rin weirdly smiled, taking SolHi by surprise because she thought that her companion would deny the accusations. Instead, Ha Rin smiled. She didn¡¯t do that moved by malice or feeling that she triumphed but because of an unpleasant surprise, something that made SolHi frown again. After that, releasing the grip a little, she asked, ?Didn¡¯t you do that?¡±


    ?Why should I have done that?¡± Ha Rin replied through coughing. ?I¡¯m not stupid to sentence myself to death. How? By sending someone to Prosecutor Han. This would have meant sentencing myself too. I don¡¯t want that because¡­ I¡¯ve been working so hard to organize my escape to ruin everything for being stupid.¡±


    ?To ruin it? What you want to say is that you planned to escape that night?¡±


    ?Of course not,¡± replied Ha Rin confidently, taking SolHi by surprise again. ?I mean¡­ I was planning my escape but not that night. Kuk Mi Hi ruined my plans though.¡±


    ?The doctor?¡±


    ?Herself. Let¡¯s say that we¡¯ve known each other for a while and a lot of things bond us.¡±


    ?Things like?¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth, pressing over Ha Rin¡¯s throat again.


    Ha Rin didn¡¯t fight against SolHi. On the contrary, she stretched her arms to the side, seeming to relax. Then, seeing SolHi insistently looking at her, although she loosed the grip, she said, ?Things that bond only the two of us. Nothing related to you.¡±


    ?Something I don¡¯t believe in though. Do you know why?¡±


    ?Because Kuk Mi Hi planned to get rid of you that night?¡±


    ?Something like that and something that doesn¡¯t seem random to me but a well-made plan, Ha Rin.¡±


    ?And you are right,¡± replied Ha Rin confidently. Then, forcing a little with SolHi, she managed to push her off her. After that, she coughed for a while to regain her natural breath.


    Coming back to her senses, although she still felt something hurting her throat and chest, Ha Rin looked to her right where SolHi was sitting on the ground since she pushed her off her. She seemed overwhelmed by emotions. SolHi even seemed a little powerless at that moment, something that made Ha Rin feel sorry because she agreed to get rid of her at the order of SolHi¡¯s enemies. Sorrows that had no point at that moment, once she couldn¡¯t change anything or heal the wounds of her heart, deep wounds she was sure that were still bleeding.


    Eventually, Ha Rin said, ?I didn¡¯t want this to happen. Yet, I couldn¡¯t do things differently at the same time.¡±


    ?What the hell are you talking about at this time?¡± SolHi asked, irritated, looking at Ha Rin with hatred and distrust.


    ?About everything that happened between us all these years. A story that maybe I¡¯ll tell you one day but not now. All you have to know is that we have a common enemy. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ?Scar?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right.¡±


    ?The one who ordered you to get rid of me?¡±


    ?Yes, he gave that order. Yet, I wasn¡¯t the only one whom he ordered that.¡±


    ?Kuk Mi Hi had the same plan.¡±


    ?Kam BoRam too.¡±


    ?Kam BoRam? Who is she?¡±


    ?The guardian who took you out of the cell that night,¡± said Ha Rin, standing up and taking a few steps up and down to stretch her body. Thus, she felt her bones strangely cracking at one point, especially when she stood up. She said nothing about this though or complained. She just added, ?She is someone you shouldn¡¯t worry about anymore because¡­¡±


    ?¡­they got rid of her after the accident.¡±


    ?You are actually right. Don¡¯t ask me the reason because I don¡¯t know it. I just guess that they did that not to leave witnesses behind.¡±


    ?Something that surprises me though, you know?¡±


    ?What? That¡­ they watched their backs first?¡±


    ?Yes. As far as I could understand, Kam BoRam didn¡¯t help them only once by getting rid of people. Also, from what I remember that happened that night, the guardian knew very well what she was doing. I also remember that she said something like ?Do it as we have done it last time¡± at one point.¡±


    ?You are actually right. Kam BoRam and Kuk Mi Hi didn¡¯t kill only one soul at Scar¡¯s request and of others. Anyway, as I said, it¡¯s not that important now but to make up a plan to survive.¡±


    ?A really difficult thing, Ha Rin. Let¡¯s not forget that Scar is still free, there, somewhere, when we are still fugitives. Plus, everybody knows our face when he¡¯s still a shadow. A ghost, who can lurk on us from everywhere, any time.¡±


    ?You forget one thing, SolHi,¡± said Ha Rin, making SolHi frown because she didn¡¯t understand what her colleague meant. ?Even ghosts have a face. Yes, they definitely have one, although we haven¡¯t seen it yet.¡±


    SolHi smiled this time. ?Maybe. Yet, there¡¯s one more small and insignificant detail that it¡¯s still there: we don¡¯t know his face.¡±


    ?Yet, we¡¯ll find it out.¡±


    ?How? By following Kuk Mi Hi?¡±


    ?No, by looking elsewhere. There are enough of those involved with Scar. And, even if he¡¯s a ghost, he¡¯s still one who can make mistakes.¡±


    ?Like the one that he¡¯s involved with you.¡±


    ?No, SolHi! Scar isn¡¯t afraid of me. Even if he should have felt that because when he tried to get rid of both of us, using Kuk Mi Hi, he won me as his enemy. Not that I wasn¡¯t one already.¡±


    ?Enemy? His enemy? Why?¡±


    ?As I said¡­ a very old story. You¡¯ll find it out but not now. For the moment, I say to plan what to do next. We¡¯ve stood around here for so long already when it¡¯s time to go. If not, we¡¯ll be ghosts forever, SolHi.¡±


    ?Something that others would love, right?¡± SolHi asked, accepting Ha Rin¡¯s help, who stretched her hand toward her to help her stand up.


    ?That¡¯s right,¡± whispered Ha Rin this time. Then, turning her back, Ha Rin headed toward the door.


    SolHi followed her. ?Still, I don¡¯t understand why,¡± she said.


    ?What exactly?¡± Ha Rin asked, looking at her, confused.


    ?How to get out of this and where to go. I also don¡¯t understand how they knew that I¡¯d call DooSan.¡±


    ?Are you sure of that?¡±


    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ?That they knew that I¡¯d call him?¡± Ha Rin nodded. ?I¡¯m pretty sure of it. Why? Because DooSan and I talked only for a very short time until they appeared there. Not only this is weird but also the fact that they arrested him right after that and they knew that he was talking to me.¡±


    Ha Rin swore to her teeth. ?It¡¯s serious then,¡± she said after a few moments of silence.


    ?Like the fact that I threatened San DuSik.¡±


    ?San DuSik? Who the hell is he?¡±


    ?Someone you definitely don¡¯t want as your enemy,¡± said SolHi. ?He¡¯s a dog that always waves his tail in front of people like Scar.¡±


    ?This is already something that doesn¡¯t surprise me and¡­ wait, how did you say the name of the prosecutor was?¡±


    ?San DuSik. Why? Do you think you know him?¡±


    ?Yes, it seems to be like that because someone with this name sent me to jail five years ago.¡±


    SolHi winced. ?San DuSik sent you to jail? Why? What does he have against you?¡±


    ?He? Nothing. Yet, his boss has something against me. Who exactly? Scar because Scar sent San DuSik to me a few weeks ago, telling me that I¡¯d be transferred to a new jail and wait for further orders.¡±


    ?Orders related to my death, it seems to me.¡±


    ?You are actually right. Yet, I didn¡¯t know at that moment that the next target was you. I didn¡¯t even know your name at that moment.¡±


    SolHi smiled this time. ?You didn¡¯t know it? You are the one who hurt me eight years ago, Ha Rin. Or what: don¡¯t you know the names of those you hurt?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± replied Ha Rin without thinking too much about the answer. This amazed SolHi a lot. ?I do that because it¡¯s easier this way. And¡­ less ghosts without a face around me too.¡±


    ?Even so, you found out my name. Why?¡±


    ?Just a¡­ coincidence. It¡¯s not something I wanted to know though but something that others wanted me to find out. And¡­ at the same time, it¡¯s still something I wanted because¡­ I¡¯d been sent to your cell because I insisted.¡±


    ?To have me close to you and kill me in my sleep?¡±


    ?Now you are wrong.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?Just¡­ a thing I have: I don¡¯t kill sleeping people.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ this would mean that I¡¯m a coward?¡± Ha Rin drily asked. ?Anyway, I didn¡¯t ask to be sent to your cell because I wanted to kill you but because I needed more time to act.¡±


    ?And plan how to escape from jail, right?¡±


    ?Something like that. Why? Because¡­ you¡¯ve always been my ticket to freedom. It happened eight years ago after I sent you the message they wanted to send you. What I didn¡¯t know was that you¡¯d be my curse at the same time.¡±


    ?The attack a few days ago.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. Why? Someone wants to get rid of both of us at the same time.¡±


    ?Jackal?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t think so. At least¡­ I don¡¯t see what reason he can have to do that. Yet, I won¡¯t put my finger on it for him once I don¡¯t know him 100%. Not as long as I can¡¯t understand how they found out about the phone call.¡±


    ?Something that bothers you. Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ There is only one pay phone in this area, SolHi. The one you used. A phone only three people knew about: you, me, and Jackal.¡±


    SolHi frowned again. ?Yet, you said that he doesn¡¯t have a reason to get rid of you, right? It¡¯s because you have something on him.¡±


    ?Well, yes, but¡­ this doesn¡¯t guarantee our safety,¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth, leaning her back against the cold wall and folding her arms over her chest. ?He might think that I¡¯m bluffing when I say that I have evidence against him. Or¡­ Scar has something worse on him. So, between two evil things, he chose the smallest one.¡±


    ?Death vs jail.¡±


    ?No. Jackal isn¡¯t afraid of death. He saw it so many times in his life that he stopped fearing it. At the same time, he isn¡¯t afraid of jail, although, as far as I know, he hasn¡¯t ever seen one from inside.¡±


    ?Then?¡±


    ?Honestly, I have no idea. At least, I don¡¯t know what could have motivated him to betray me. Anyway, as I said, it¡¯s not the important thing but to find out how they found out about Han DooSan and you.¡±


    ?Most likely they listened to his phone. It¡¯s nothing strange or out of the ordinary. Just¡­ something we do when a prisoner escapes from jail.¡±


    ?And, once you and Han DooSan had always had a good relationship, a special one better said, they thought you¡¯d call him first.¡±


    ?Something like that.¡±


    ?Then, Jackal must be someone involved in that too. Yes, he undoubtedly did that because¡­ I talked to him when you left.¡±


    SolHi winced. ?You spoke to Jackal? How?¡±


    ?Not how matters but why. I did that because I was afraid that Han DooSan would betray you. Eventually, you are still someone accused of his brother¡¯s death, SolHi. And, as you are in love with him, and in-love people are blind sometimes, I wanted to make sure that your call wouldn¡¯t send us to death. What I hadn¡¯t expected was that not Han DooSan would betray us but¡­¡±


    ?¡­Jackal!¡± Ha Rin nodded. ?And¡­ what else Jackal knows, besides the phone call to DooSan?¡±


    ?Where we are?¡± Ha Rin ironically asked. Her answer made SolHi stare at her, eyes wide open. ?What?¡±


    ?Are you crazy?¡± SolHi said through her teeth. ?This is equal to death, Ha Rin.¡±


    ?Tell me something I don¡¯t know. Anyway, it was a necessary evil because¡­ thanks to him, we escaped jail and had a place to hide. Plus, if we haven¡¯t starved or died because of the cold, it is also thanks to him because Jackal brought here all the things we have.¡±


    SolHi deeply breathed in. She knew that Ha Rin was right eventually: if they survived until that moment, it was undoubtedly thanks to Jackal. Even so, something still bothered her. That¡¯s why she asked Ha Rin eventually, ?How well do you know him?¡± After that, SolHi also leaned against the wall.


    ?Honestly?¡± SolHi squinted at her. ?Of course, you expect me to be honest now after everything that happened. Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you but¡­ I don¡¯t know him very well. We have just some businesses together and he owes me both money and his life. Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean that he will betray us or that he won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ?Something I think he¡¯ll do very soon, Ha Rin. Why? Because¡­ well, I think Jackal barely waits to stub his fangs into our throat,¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth. After that, she went and extinguished the pyre that was still smoking at that moment.


    SolHi¡¯s decision made Ha Rin wince. Then, quickening her pace, she approached her, hissing through her teeth, ?Have you lost your mind? Those were the last dried branches we could use to warm up.¡±


    ?No, Ha Rin, they were our death. Why? Because the smoke is a clear clue where we are. So, before losing your mind for useless things, you should better use your brain and make a good plan because¡­ we have to get out of here as soon as possible.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why, SolHi. We are safe here. We¡¯ve been in the last few days, right?¡±


    ?Yes, because it worked for them. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can convince yourself of that.¡±


    ?Of what? That they held us on a leash like obedient dogs?¡±


    ?You said that, not me. And¡­ Do you know what leash they used? The phone you probably have hidden somewhere. Why? It has a tracker inside for sure.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t think so,¡± said Ha Rin, smiling. ?Jackal didn¡¯t have a reason to use a tracker, once he knew where we were.¡±


    ?Maybe! Even so, he wasn¡¯t sure that we¡¯d stay around forever. Thus, using a tracker, which he hid in a perfect place, he made sure he could find us anywhere and any time just to twist our necks while we were sleeping.¡±


    ?You are paranoid now.¡±


    ?Maybe. Still, I¡¯m sure of that and you can convince yourself that I¡¯m not paranoid.¡± SolHi said that, taking the phone from one of the backpack¡¯s pockets, where Ha Rin hid it. After that, she threw the phone to Ha Rin and started throwing their things inside that backpack.


    Not at all convinced that SolHi said the truth, Ha Rin took the phone¡¯s cover and looked under it, at the red point that was now on and then off. ?Damn it!¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth. ?Idiot! I swear I¡¯ll kill him!¡±


    ?If you find him, of course. Or¡­ you can wait for him here because I¡¯m sure that sooner or later he¡¯ll be here. Yet, if you do that, you¡¯ll do it alone because I don¡¯t intend to be easy prey.¡± After that, getting the backpack on, SolHi headed toward the door, intending to get out of there.


    She returned soon after this and covered Ha Rin¡¯s mouth with both palms, who kept mumbling unintelligible words at that moment. SolHi even pushed Ha Rin against the wall, making that one stare at her, thunderstruck. Only then did SolHi make her a sign to be silent and point with her head toward the door.


    Looking over there and carefully listening to the surroundings, Ha Rin finally felt that something was wrong. What exactly? The silence. Not the silence of nature bothered her because the rustle of the water, heard from the spring that wasn¡¯t that far from the grotto, and of the wind that suddenly started to blow was still heard. What bothered Ha Rin was the silence before the storm. She was already sure that it was that kind of silence, a sure clue that death followed their footsteps that night, a death that took a wrong step eventually while heading toward them because they heard stones rolling down the path, making the surroundings resound after that.


    That noise, barely heard at first, made the two women wince. Then, through gestures, they told each other that it was time to approach the door and listened to what was going on outside. Thus, they heard something to the right of the place where they were, the noise of footsteps that was heard somewhere down the stairs unevenly dug by time and nature. It was already a known thing that someone¡¯s footsteps approaching the grotto were heard, steps that weren¡¯t natural, of someone whom they would have expected to come but of someone who sneaked toward there.


    ?Three,¡± Ha Rin showed SolHi through gestures. ?Three people,¡± as SolHi understood. Then, at Ha Rin¡¯s urging, they sneaked back inside the grotto.


    Arriving next to their stuff, Ha Rin rushed to put the jacket on and the black cap on her head. Finishing this, she glanced at SolHi, whom she saw wearing black clothes too. ?Perfect,¡± she whispered. ?The black clothes will hide you in the darkness. The perfect camouflage because I don¡¯t think that they are coming just to say hello to us.¡±


    SolHi smiled, pulling the straps of the backpack closer to her. ?If they had been here to say hello, they would have announced this to you while they were still down the mountain, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?Maybe. Yet, one thing is clear: they are here after that phone call, and this means only one thing - they intend to get rid of us here because¡­ I don¡¯t think that it has been difficult for them to put everything together and understand where we are.¡±


    ?No, Ha Rin. It¡¯s too early. It hadn¡¯t been more than an hour since I gave that phone call. Plus, this place isn¡¯t easy to find by simply checking the satellite images or based on intuition.¡±


    ?They knew about it and came here to get rid of us then.¡±


    ?Something like that. Who knew about this place? Undoubtedly, Jackal. So, let¡¯s get out of here, now! Still, the question is how: by taking the same path we¡¯ve used to get here?¡±


    Ha Rin shook her head. ?They¡¯ll get in our way if we do that. There¡¯s only one path toward this place. And, once we aren¡¯t sure how many they are coming, I say not to take the risk.¡±


    ?Shall we head toward the spring then?¡±


    ?After that, what: we simply jump off the cliff?¡±


    ?No. There¡¯s another grotto not that far from here. I saw it yesterday when I went to bring fresh water.¡±


    ?Most probably Jackal also knows about it, just as he probably knows every single place around here. Plus, if there¡¯s a dead end there, we just give them the chance to kill us easily.¡±


    ?Maybe. Yet, until we don¡¯t check it, we won¡¯t find out if it¡¯s good for us or not, Ha Rin. And, if it¡¯s true what you think, we¡¯ll still have a chance to decide what to do later.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi intended to go. She stopped the moment Ha Rin grabbed the backpack¡¯s handle. After that, she took the backpack from SolHi¡¯s back, telling her, ?No useless breaks, or this will make our run more difficult, SolHi. We leave this place as we have gotten here: empty-handed.¡± After that, she went and hid everything behind a big rock, taking only her backpack with her.


    Getting out of the grotto, the two women stopped and listened to what was going on in the valley. ?They must be two hundred meters away from this place,¡± SolHi whispered.


    ?I also think that. So, let¡¯s rush,¡± Ha Rin urged her, being the first one who headed toward the narrow path that led deeply into the heart of the mountain. The final destination? The spring that was heard whispering up the mountain - the path toward freedom or maybe toward death.

 CHAPTER 25: THE PATH TOWARD NOWHERE

    ?What starts badly, ends badly,¡± thought SolHi. ?As it has happened tonight, a bad night that doesn¡¯t end.¡±


    Such thoughts crossed SolHi¡¯s mind when she and Ha Rin advanced on that narrow path between the mountain¡¯s wall, which was to their left, and that bottomless chasm that was to their right. A chasm that would have definitely been their escape from their stalkers too if those had decided to catch up with them no matter what. If this had happened, SolHi intended to use the surprise element. Which one? To turn the light on in front of them and do it suddenly. Thus, the moment they would have protected their eyes with their arm not to go blind, they would have taken advantage of that and pushed them into the chasm.


    ?Something I hope won¡¯t ever happen,¡± she whispered at one point. Then, the moment she stepped on a sharp stone, whose edges she felt deep in her soles although she wore shoes with thick soles, SolHi gasped. However, this didn¡¯t help her with the stone or wet soil, which was also a dangerous trap. It was a dangerous trap after the long rain that had been falling all day, which stopped only at dusk, not long before SolHi decided to give that phone call.


    ?A phone call that has been our sentence, it seems to me,¡± SolHi heard Ha Rin¡¯s whisper into her right ear. Then, she felt Ha Rin grabbing her arm to support her and not allow her to be the first victim who fell into that bottomless chasm.


    ?I don¡¯t think so,¡± said SolHi, swallowing hard. ?I mean¡­ I don¡¯t think that all this happened because of the call,¡± she added, straightening her back.


    ?I think the same,¡± murmured Ha Rin, releasing her arm when she ensured that SolHi was already safe. ?It was planned that way: for both of us to be sent to the other world today. Yet¡­¡±


    ?¡­If I hadn¡¯t given that phone call, we would have had more time to prepare and wouldn¡¯t have left our hideout in a hurry.¡±


    ?It is not only that, SolHi. I think they rushed things because of the call. Just think about that: they found out already that you are fine and somewhere around, and this means¡­¡±


    ?¡­that very soon this place would be surrounded by police officers and dogs, looking for a single prey: us.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. And, for this not to happen, I mean for the police not to catch us before them, Scar sent his dogs here. Three dogs that are probably in our former hideout. I also think they realized already that we escaped and would try to catch up with us.¡±


    ?Something that seems to me SF, Ha Rin. Why? Jackal probably knows this place. You told me about this. Thus, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to understand where we are heading.¡±


    ?That¡¯s why I say to rush. And¡­ is there still a long way toward the new hideout you say you saw a few days ago?¡±


    ?About three hundred meters, I think. As far as I remember, all the way there was about 650 meters. We crossed half already. To cross the rest faster, we need light.¡±


    ?I know. Yet, if we turn the light on, it¡¯ll be even more dangerous for us. I say to keep up the rhythm. Going faster, it¡¯ll also be a possibility.¡±


    ?Only if you want to lose your head in the chasm over there,¡± said SolHi, forcing a smile. After that, she turned her back to Ha Rin and moved away.


    Ha Rin didn¡¯t follow her right away. She looked back first, worriedly listening to the voices heard from their former hideout. It wasn¡¯t clearly heard what the three men were talking about. Even so, she was sure that they were probably wondering where they headed. ?A mistake, in fact. By asking such questions loudly, they only hint to us what they are planning. Something strange though.¡±


    What exactly?¡± SolHi asked her.


    By asking this, SolHi made Ha Rin wince because she didn¡¯t expect that SolHi would return next to her or that she wouldn¡¯t go. Even so, Ha Rin didn¡¯t scold her colleague but said, ?It¡¯s strange that we can hear their voices when it should have been damn quiet there right now.¡±


    ?Maybe our absence drove them crazy, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?No, SolHi. Jackal isn¡¯t stupid or at his first crime, I think. That¡¯s why I find this weird¡­ that he loudly speaks when he should have kept his mouth shut and tried to find us faster.¡±


    ?Do you think that he¡¯s doing this just to give us a chance to escape?¡±


    ?Honestly? I have no idea. Yet, we¡¯ll find it out eventually. Now¡­ let¡¯s go!¡±


    Ha Rin¡¯s urging and the concern felt in her voice convinced SolHi that it was time to move away. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean she totally trusted her new friend or Jackal. SolHi did that because she decided that it was necessary to wait for a while and focus only on their salvation. For this, they had to get as fast as possible at their new hideout, something that convinced them both to quicken their pace eventually.


    ***


    Entering their new hideout, SolHi and Ha Rin felt a pungent smell reaching their noses. SolHi was even about to sneeze after that because ?The mold had always been my worst enemy,¡± she thought. She had been eventually capable of controlling herself and the sneeze inside her, even if she knew it was wrong to do that. Even so, she knew that it was safe to do that, and, to make sure she wouldn¡¯t sneeze, she kept rubbing her nose with her palm until she calmed down. Only after that did she take the small flashlight out of her pocket, turn it on, and look around.


    Ha Rin did the same. Yet, none of them saw a big thing there: only big rocks all around, wet and shiny walls because of the water that kept dripping from above, and the stony floor, which was also covered by water that got up to the two women¡¯s ankles. For the rest, ?A dead-end,¡± as Ha Rin murmured, pointing with her head in front of them.


    Looking over there, SolHi understood that Ha Rin wasn¡¯t wrong in saying that because there wasn¡¯t any other exit from that place. ?Only the one through which we entered, one that would lead us right into the wolf¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ?Something like that. And¡­ I think that we have to continue advancing on that path and see where it goes.¡±


    ?It¡¯s even more dangerous if we do that,¡± whispered SolHi. ?The reason? We don¡¯t know where it goes.¡±


    Ha Rin smiled. ?Do you think that¡¯s safer here? On the contrary, we are like in a cage here. Outside¡­ well, at least we have the chance to throw ourselves off the cliff, saving others from having more sins.¡±


    The irony felt in Ha Rin¡¯s voice made SolHi smile again. ?I rather get others into trouble than throw myself off the cliff,¡± she said, being the first one to step through the water and advancing into the darkness of the new hideout.


    Ha Rin followed her right away this time. She did that not because she didn¡¯t trust SolHi too much but because they didn¡¯t have another choice: both of them had to try to save themselves because SolHi was right eventually - they would have been vulnerable in an open space. There, they at least had a chance to save themselves, sneaking beside the rocks or finding a hole through which they could vanish.


    Yet, they found no safe place to hide, not even after they advanced about 500 meters into that grotto of terror as Ha Rin considered it, seeing drops dripping off the walls all around them. Drops that made a strange sound all over. Both of them even winced at one point, feeling the cold sneaking into their veins. ?As though we are in a freezer,¡± SolHi joked eventually.


    ?The miracle and the beauty of the mountain grottos. Yet, they ensure us an advantage.¡±


    ?Which one? If they kill us here, we at least have a chance to be found in one piece?¡±


    ?It¡¯s also a good idea. Anyway, I was thinking that the cold helps us to keep our beauty and the youth of the skin.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?It¡¯s a good idea too. Yet, you should also tell our stalkers about this. Who knows?! Maybe they¡¯d think more about their youth than about us.¡±


    ?I think that they¡¯d rather think where to bury us than about this. I mean, under which rock to put us, better said. And¡­ wait a minute: is it only my feeling or do I hear the rustle of a spring?¡±


    Ha Rin¡¯s question made SolHi stop. Looking around, she finally saw a small drip on the wall from their right. Following the drip, both of them saw the spring heading toward the same door they used to enter. After that, they followed the source up, finally seeing the hole through which the spring entered the grotto. ?Up! Two o¡¯clock!¡± Ha Rin whispered.


    ?The hole seems pretty large. Do you think we can get there?¡±


    ?Only if we don¡¯t lose our heads first!¡±


    ?I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something on tonight¡¯s menu. So, I say to try to get there! Make some light!¡± She urged SolHi. After that, Ha Rin made sure the backpack wouldn¡¯t fall from her back, and, helped by SolHi, she started climbing on those rocks to get to the hole.


    The hurry didn¡¯t work for them that night though. Because of this, Ha Rin slipped on the rocks a few times before she managed to get on the upper rock. After that, she told SolHi to climb. And, while SolHi was preparing to climb, Ha Rin took the small flashlight out of her packet and tried to make some light for her colleague.


    Suddenly, both women winced when they heard the voices of the three men not that far from the grotto. ?Where did they go?¡± One of them yelled. ?Damn, bitches, couldn¡¯t they just stay and wait? No, they had to get us in trouble tonight.¡±


    ?What about keeping your mouth shut?¡± Jackal told him through his teeth. Even so, Ha Rin recognized the voice because of the grotto that amplified the sounds.


    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    After that, she told SolHi, ?Hurry up! It won¡¯t take them long to find this place!¡±


    ?Got it!¡± SolHi replied. Then, turning the flashlight off and relying only on her memory because she paid attention to any detail while Ha Rin climbed, SolHi started climbing those rocks.


    Halfway up on those rocks, SolHi stopped and listened. Even her breath stopped halfway through her throat when she heard an unpleasant splash of water when the shoes of the three men entered the grotto. This made SolHi frown and think, ?They are here! Probably, they saw the entrance, even if it¡¯s not something easy to spot because of the darkness. This means only one thing: Jackal knew about this place.¡±


    Ha Rin felt the same - that the new hideout wasn¡¯t an unknown place to Jackal. The man could also know about the hole they wanted to use to escape. A hole in the wall that might have led them outside and reach freedom. Yet, until this happened, they had to wait because SolHi wasn¡¯t with her yet. She was still somewhere on those rocks, probably trying to remain hidden in the shadows, ?Making sure that she won¡¯t lure them here,¡± Ha Rin said in her head. ?A mistake though. This won¡¯t deceive Jackal. On the contrary, she has to climb here no matter the consequences.¡±


    She would have liked to tell SolHi about this too. Yet, Ha Rin was afraid. She was afraid that her whisper would give them away and bring their stalkers closer to them. All she had to do at that moment was to keep her mouth shut and wait. She had to do that no matter what, for the safe of both of them. Also, she had to trust SolHi, whom she knew as someone who wasn¡¯t stupid at all and would have eventually understood what was at stake at that moment and what her priorities were.


    The waiting made Ha Rin feel more concerned than ever. She felt a strange feeling in her stomach and her heart madly pounding in her chest, something that made her feel she lacked air. A feeling that was amplified by each step taken by their enemies in front but none taken by SolHi up on those rocks.


    Suddenly, Ha Rin winced, feeling something moving to her left. Looking over there, she froze for a few moments. ?Snake?¡± She thought. ?No, it can¡¯t be. Even if this place is perfect for water snakes, I don¡¯t think that one of them is here. At least, I don¡¯t think that one can be found at this height.¡± Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that the fear vanished. It didn¡¯t happen because she realized that snakes weren¡¯t creatures to be afraid of heights. Especially, they weren¡¯t afraid of them if those places were wet and slippery, the perfect natural environment for them.


    Feeling someone¡¯s hand touching her wrist, after she sat on all four, trying to see something through the darkness, Ha Rin understood that the sound of something moving on a wet area wasn¡¯t made by a snake but by SolHi, who crawled on her stomach to get there. Once next to Ha Rin, SolHi touched her wrist to let her know that she needed help. Understanding that, Ha Rin grabbed her hand and pulled her up, making sure SolHi was safe on the same rock where she was.


    When she pulled SolHi up, Ha Rin had been inattentive and dropped the flashlight. And, even if the flashlight was off at that moment when it fell into the water, it had been the trigger for their enemies to realize where they were. ?On the upper rock!¡± One of the men shouted. ?They are there, boss!¡± He yelled after that. After his shout, three flashlights had been headed up, seeing two black silhouettes stopped on the upper rock.


    ?Damn it!¡± Jackal said through his teeth, seeing Ha Rin there and recognizing her. Then, for seconds only before the two women disappeared through the hole in the wall, he saw Ha Rin¡¯s middle finger, a hint that he had lost again in front of her. ?Not again and not this time,¡± the young man told himself, feeling outraged. ?No, Min Ha Rin, this time you won¡¯t survive for sure.¡± Then, furious, he asked his friends to make some light to see where he was climbing and followed SolHi and Ha Rin¡¯s path.


    Once on the upper rock, Jackal stopped. He didn¡¯t move further until he didn¡¯t have the gun in his hand. And, taking the safety off and making some light, he carefully advanced, following the two women.


    The place where Jackal got eventually wasn¡¯t different from the grotto. The same shiny and wet wall all around him, dug by the water that had been crossing that path for millennia, forming a small tunnel this way, a tunnel that was pretty height, having about 1.85 meters in height. The floor of that tunnel instead wasn¡¯t formed from sharp stones like the floor of the grotto. On the contrary, it was damn smooth and slippery. That floor was dangerous also because of the water that covered it, getting to the man¡¯s ankles.


    It felt damn cold there. It was really cold, but this didn¡¯t impede Jackal from advancing, just as he didn¡¯t shudder because he was already used to the cold and to the places that were savage and unfriendly. Places he would have liked to avoid though because they weren¡¯t something he liked. Yet, once he didn¡¯t have another choice but to do this that night because it seemed to be the path of death the two fugitives chose to follow that night, he¡¯d also been forced to take it.


    Knowing all this, Jackal opted to advance carefully. He did that not because he was afraid of being shot or stabbed because he already knew that none of the fugitives was armed. Actually, he was sure of that because he took Ha Rin¡¯s gun after leaving the stuff she asked for in that grotto. All he left her was a dagger, but even the dagger wasn¡¯t with Ha Rin at that moment because he found it between her stuff, which she left behind. ?A foolishness,¡± as he thought because ?Only stupid people leave their weapons behind when they venture into an unknown place.¡±


    There was something more than foolishness there and Jackal finally understood that when he remembered that Ha Rin wasn¡¯t stupid at all. Even so, he couldn¡¯t understand why she left her things behind and how she realized that they¡¯d been attacked, and they understood that much earlier than they got there. ?Particularly, I can¡¯t understand why they risked giving that phone call,¡± he told himself, still advancing through the tunnel and looking around to make sure he wouldn¡¯t fall into a trap or something.


    Suddenly, Jackal stopped when he heard a strange splash made by someone¡¯s feet, about 1 km in front of him. ?Did they stop?¡± He wondered. ?Yet, why? What made them stop? A trap?¡±


    No. Jackal was sure that it couldn¡¯t have been a trap there and he knew that because he trusted his instinct. And, to chase such thoughts away, the man even shook his head several times. After that, to make sure that his thoughts were real, he started carefully listening to the surroundings and the silence in particular.


    Something bothered him all of a sudden. What exactly? ?The rustle of water!¡± He whispered eventually. ?But¡­ where is it heard from? What exactly is what I hear?¡± He wondered all this, confused. Yes, Jackal was damn confused that night because he definitely couldn¡¯t understand where that rustle was heard from. Then, when he remembered that he¡¯d seen a waterfall not that far from the hideout he prepared for the two women, he hissed through his teeth, ?How the hell I didn¡¯t think about this? The waterfall! The waterfall can help them escape!¡± Then, not to lose the chance to get rid of the two women that night, Jackal quickened his pace, getting to the end of the tunnel running, from where he clearly heard the rustle of falling water¡­


    ***


    ?Should we jump?¡± SolHi asked, looking down but seeing nothing. Even so, both women were sure that a waterfall was right under them because the noise of falling water was unmistakable. They were also sure that, where the waterfall touched hard soil, it should be a small lake or a waterhole, which would have cushioned their fall.


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean that we won¡¯t crush if we hit the rocks eventually instead of water,¡± whispered Ha Rin, looking behind them for a few seconds when she heard Jackal¡¯s footsteps approaching them. ?Instead of a waterhole, we can hit something hard.¡±


    ?Tougher than a bullet in your back?¡±


    ?Well, this is already something that I don¡¯t know. Even so, I say no to such an experience. I rather do something to twist that one¡¯s neck before he can shoot.¡±


    ?I have a different opinion though,¡± said SolHi confidently, making Ha Rin attentive. ?We jump!¡± She suddenly said that, grabbing Ha Rin¡¯s hand and dragging her into the void.


    Both women jumped just in time. If they had hesitated even for a few seconds more, a bullet would have hit the back of one of them for sure. A bullet that hit the air eventually, followed by a terrifying growl - Jackal¡¯s shout when he realized that he failed.


    ?Damn it!¡± One of the men who were with him also growled when they got next to Jackal. ?The two idiots really jumped.¡±


    ?They weren¡¯t to wait for us to greet them with a bullet, don¡¯t you think so?¡± Jackal growled, glaring at him. ?Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ?Which way? Do we also jump?¡± The second man asked, frightened.


    ?Only if you look for leaving your head there,¡± Jackal said through his teeth. ?I¡¯ll take the same path I¡¯ve taken to get here.¡±


    ?What about them?¡± The first man asked.


    ?We¡¯ll hunt them later. If we find them, of course. Now, let¡¯s go!¡± Not to prolong his agony born from failure because he definitely hated to lose in front of someone, Jackal spat with contempt to the side and left that place as fast as he got there.


    ***


    ?Do you think they left?¡± Ha Rin whispered. She was with SolHi, next to the sharp stony edge of something that seemed to be a natural pool, supplied by the waterfall that was heard rustling about ten meters away from where they were. Both women were still in the water after they decided that it was safer this way in case Jackal would have shot another bullet.


    SolHi didn¡¯t answer the question. She only looked up for a while, listening to the surroundings. Only when the voice of the three men stopped being heard for a while did she say, ?I think so! Now, let¡¯s get out of the water until we don¡¯t turn ourselves into penguins!¡± Then, supporting her palms on the rocky edge, she pushed herself up, managing to shelter herself eventually.


    Ha Rin did the same. Then, both sitting on that rock, they looked in the distance. It was damn cold there, coldness amplified by the wind that suddenly started to blow and by the falling of water that was well felt behind them. Even so, none of them rushed to leave that place but looked around, understanding that they reached a path toward nowhere. ?A path of death, it seems to me.¡±


    ?It might also be a path to freedom, Ha Rin,¡± said SolHi. Then, she pointed her hand somewhere to their right where dozens or hundreds of lights could be seen. ?That place looks like the city.¡±


    ?I also think so. Yet, what amazes me is that they didn¡¯t follow us.¡±


    ?Who? Jackal and his friends?¡±


    ?Yes. As far as I know, Jackal isn¡¯t afraid of heights.¡±


    ?He¡¯s still a human being, Ha Rin. And, as any human being, he might be afraid of unknown places. That¡¯s why he decided to watch his back first.¡±


    ?Only you jumped into the void. Not alone but dragging me after you.¡±


    ?What would you have preferred then?¡± SolHi asked, laughing. ?To leave you there as food for the Jackal?¡±


    ?No, to warn me at least.¡±


    ?I didn¡¯t have time. Why? That bullet had a name written on it and I didn¡¯t want to be my name there.¡±


    ?And, not to die alone, you decided to take me with you, right?¡±


    ?It¡¯s funnier when you have company. Now, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ?Where?¡±


    ?To the city! It¡¯s our only chance to survive, Ha Rin! If we stay here, a sure death waits for us for sure. Why? Because¡­ either Jackal finds us, or the jackals eat us. Or¡­ we get pneumonia and die! I say that¡¯s safer if we go. At least¡­ walking, we can warm up.¡±


    ?You forget one thing,¡± Ha Rin said, standing up. ?The city is even more dangerous than this place. Why? San DuSik and the guillotine wait for us there.¡±


    SolHi grinned. ?Not if we make sure that San DuSik experiences the guillotine first. Something I intend to take care of as soon as I have the chance.¡± Then, grabbing the backpack Ha Rin left on the rock, she put it on her back and headed with sure steps toward the woods, having a single thought in her mind: to get to the city and a safe place.


    Seeing SolHi leaving, Ha Rin sighed. ?Well, at least she¡¯s right in that: the guillotine isn¡¯t more terrifying than the wilderness. So, Min Ha Rin, grab some courage because you¡¯ll need it to face the beasts in that town.¡±


    ?Are you coming?¡± SolHi shouted, who was a few dozen meters in front.


    ?Do I have any other choice?¡±


    ?Not really. Why? You got us into the cage with lions and you should get us out of here.¡±


    ?I think you¡¯re doing great without my help,¡± said Ha Rin ironically, descending the same slope as SolHi.


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?You belong to the same class of beasts as those who hunt us?¡±


    ?I had the best master,¡± replied SolHi, laughing. Then, she turned her back to Ha Rin and kept advancing. ?You are the best example, Min Ha Rin. So, don¡¯t complain if your pupils live up to your expectations.¡±


    Ha Rin grinned. ?What a wise woman who knows everything,¡± she whispered. Then, she kept silent, understanding that both of them were right eventually when they said that they were just two monsters trying to survive in a world of monsters after taking a path toward nowhere.

 CHAPTER 26: THE SHADOWS OF POWER

    That day had definitely been madness as DooSan thought. Not only that day but also the days that followed SolHi and Ha Rin¡¯s escape. Days when he felt that he went crazy because, on one side, he felt forced to witness the hatred of people and media institutions that didn¡¯t stop blaming SolHi for every single bad thing that happened on earth while, on the other side, he didn¡¯t know where his soul was and if SolHi was really fine. Why did he feel all this? Because he already found out that she¡¯d been severely injured before the escape. And, ?To be everything worse than that, I¡¯m behind bars now,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth. Then he ran his fingers through his hair, messing it more than it already was.


    Looking in front and seeing the thick bars of the cell where he¡¯d been locked at San DuSik¡¯s command, DooSan frowned. He didn¡¯t do that because he was worried for himself because he already knew that DuSik needed more than that to keep him there forever but because he couldn¡¯t understand why SolHi called him and what exactly happened to her. ?Did she do that because she missed me?¡± DooSan wondered. ?Or¡­ maybe she needed my help? And¡­ ah, San DuSik, ah, you were the only one I was missing.¡±


    Such thoughts made DooSan bite his lower lip. Then, he ran his fingers through his hair again, several times, trying to calm down at least this way and chase black thoughts away. Something that managed to help him before but not at that moment. Yes, at that moment, all this irritated him more, making him yell at one point, ?What?¡± DooSan also shouted because he saw Min Hiok not that far from the cell, hands into his pockets, and staring at him with that enviable calmness in his glance. ?Do you enjoy seeing me here or what?¡±


    ?Why not?¡± Min Hiok replied, smiling. Then, he approached the cell. And, grabbing the bars with both hands, still grinning while looking at DooSan¡¯s bitter face, Min Hiok said, ?This is my innocent pleasure - to see you here. So, be a good boy and don¡¯t spoil my good mood, what do you say?¡±


    ?What I say is that it¡¯ll be a good idea to go to hell along with San DuSik,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth, turning to one side, trying to stop seeing that grin of satisfaction seen on his friend¡¯s face.


    ?If you say so!¡± Prosecutor Iun said, smiling. Then, he made a sign to DooSan to approach the bars.


    ?What?¡± DooSan asked, irritated. ?Do I look like a dog to approach you when you summon me with the finger or what?¡±


    ?Well, maybe you aren¡¯t a dog, but¡­ I still know that you are a good boy and will do that. You¡¯ll do that if you want to know what I know. At least I think you¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Reluctantly, DooSan stood up. Then, sighing and swearing in his head, he approached the bars on the side where Iun Min Hiok was. Once there, he said nothing just as Min Hiok did. Only after glancing at the guardian, who was having a nap on his chair, Min Hiok asked in a whisper, ?Is it true that Ian SolHi called you?¡±


    ?As though you don¡¯t know that already,¡± DooSan nervously growled.


    ?Of course, I know that. Still, I need confirmation. That¡¯s why, answer the damn question: did she call you or not?¡±


    ?Yes, she did that. So?¡±


    Seeing how feisty his friend could be at that moment, Min Hiok reproachfully shook his head. Then, he said, ?You and San DuSik seem to be born by the same mother. Why? Both of you look only to spoil my mood. Yet, once I don¡¯t have time for that¡­ to educate you, I mean¡­ I¡¯ll tell you this: I think San DuSik keeps an eye on you because he is trying to catch a bigger fish. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have seen him leaving An Te Sun¡¯s office not long ago.¡±


    ?The General Attorney¡¯s office?¡± DooSan asked, eyes wide open. ?What the hell was he doing there? Or¡­ should I ask what they have to share?¡±


    ?Well, you should ask this question to them. For the moment, I say to be calm because they have no solid evidence against you. At least¡­ this is what my boys from the IT department told me - that they found nothing: either fingerprints or DNA on the phone SolHi used to call you.¡±


    DooSan frowned this time. ?They found nothing? What the hell is this supposed to mean?¡±


    ?That¡­ Ian SolHi is a smart girl?¡± DooSan squinted at him. ?Yes, I¡¯m already aware that you know that SolHi is a smart girl. What you don¡¯t know is that she set her cap for him.¡±


    ?How?¡±


    ?To leave him headless?¡± Min Hiok ironically asked. ?What? Don¡¯t look like me as though I¡¯m the enemy dog, which you are about to break into pieces, Bulldog DooSan. It¡¯s what I found out¡­ from SolHi.¡±


    ?Did you talk to her?¡±


    ?I wish I did that, but nea¡­ I didn¡¯t speak to her. What I did was listen to the record San DuSik got while listening to your phone calls. And, after San DuSik took your phone and took you out of the office, she told him, ?Just wait, San DuSik because I¡¯ll come. I¡¯ll be there after your head,¡± or something like that. Something that I¡¯m sure will happen soon because¡­ if I¡¯ve come to know her at least a little bit in those months you worked together, she¡¯d do that for sure. Because of this, I¡¯m also sure that San DuSik bites his hands right now, aware that he stopped being a threat to others the moment SolHi threatened him. Yet, not this interests me but how your girlfriend will cut his head. If this happens, I¡¯ll give her a trophy.¡±


    DooSan showed Min Hiok his fangs, a hint that he disliked the tone of his voice when his friend said ?Your girlfriend.¡± A grin that made Min Hiok smile eventually and tell him, ?Don¡¯t take it personally because I haven¡¯t said that in bad faith. I really appreciate her courage. Why? Because¡­ another girl would have vanished after the escape. SolHi instead not only showed up but also dared to threaten San DuSik. And, no matter how badly I don¡¯t want to see her fulfilling her threat and see San DuSik¡¯s head falling off his shoulders, it¡¯ll be harder than conquering Everest.¡±


    ?He hired protection.¡±


    ?Yeah! Not long ago, I saw two penguins following him everywhere. Yet, this isn¡¯t something to surprise me because if San DuSik falls, An Te Sun follows him. That¡¯s why he gave him protection.¡±


    ?Something that still surprises me. At the same time, it¡¯s something that I don¡¯t get: what bonds them because, as far as Kan and Yu found out, they aren¡¯t relatives or have a common past.¡±


    ?Even so, they seem to have a common present and you can guess thanks to whom.¡±


    ?Min SinJu?¡±


    ?It might be, once we all suspect that San DuSik is one of Min SinJu¡¯s dogs, whom he hid here. The problem is still the same: they are smart enough and we don¡¯t have evidence against him.¡±


    ?Something I could have found if I wasn¡¯t locked here. At least, I could have warned SolHi about this.¡±


    Min Hiok smiled. ?How? Sending a pigeon to her? Ia, Han DooSan, don¡¯t be stupid! If you do that, you sentence yourself and endanger her. Still, we can do something to keep both of you away from trouble.¡±


    ?Something like?¡±


    ?For the moment, I must take you out of here. Later? We¡¯ll see because you really look like a wet dog sweater behind bars.¡± DooSan growled something barely heard about Min Hiok. ?Yes, yes, I know that Ian SolHi taught you how to bite. Still, keep your forces for later.¡±


    ?Still, I¡¯ll start with your neck, don¡¯t worry. Not now because I am not that small to get out of here through the bars. Even so, don¡¯t relax because I¡¯ll be out in 48 hours and I¡¯ll come after you. They can¡¯t keep me here for more than this.¡±


    Prosecutor Iun suddenly turned serious. ?I¡¯m not preoccupied for how long they¡¯ll keep you here but of¡­ if they try or not to get rid of you while you are here. That¡¯s why I want you out. At least¡­ I don¡¯t want you dead while I¡¯m in charge here. So¡­ I¡¯m gone.¡±


    ?Which way?¡± DooSan growled again, seeing his friend moving away.


    Min Hiok¡¯s answer amazed him a lot because he hadn¡¯t ever expected to hear his friend saying, ?To beg An Te Sun to allow you to live, where else I can go? Otherwise, I¡¯ll put flowers on your grave tomorrow. I don¡¯t intend to do that though because¡­ I have enough problems already to add this to. So, until I persuade our beloved boss¡¯s heart, take care of your head not to fall off your shoulders, do you hear me? Otherwise, if I¡¯m back and you are dead, I¡¯ll look for you in hell just to twist your neck.¡± After that, a little nervous, although he tried to seem calm, Min Hiok left the area of the cells.


    Along with Min Hiok¡¯s ?threat,¡± which kept ringing in his ears, DooSan reproachfully shook his head. ?What¡¯s wrong with everybody these days?¡± He asked, irritated. ?Everybody put a price on my head. Don¡¯t they have anything else better to do than that?¡± Questions that had no answer at that moment.


    Honestly, DooSan didn¡¯t have time to find answers at that moment because he suddenly saw the guardian moving, a hint that that one was about to wake. This made DooSan withdraw to the same corner he had been standing before Min Hiok appeared. And, sitting down, he pretended to be asleep. ?Sleep¡± that was with an eye open. Thus, he saw the guardian sweetly yawning, a hint that he was satisfied that his prisoner was a good boy. After that, convinced that DooSan was ?sleeping,¡± he left his post to pour some coffee into his mug when he saw it empty.


    ***


    ?To release Han DooSan?¡± An Te Sun yelled at Min Hiok when he told his boss that Prosecutor Han had to be released immediately. ?I don¡¯t see why I should do something like that,¡± the General Attorney growled after that, squinting at Min Hiok and seeing this one walking up and down his office, hands into his pockets and seeming damn calm. While walking up and down his boss¡¯s office, Min Hiok allowed himself to check the photos that he¡¯d seen there, photos that An Te Sun had hung on the walls or had on the furniture, very proud of each of them.


    Eventually, Min Hiok stopped and smiled. He didn¡¯t look at An Te Sun but somewhere at his feet when he said, ?You don¡¯t see why you should do that? Well, allow me then to tell you why: because it¡¯s the only sure path you can take to watch your back.¡±


    An Te Sun frowned. Then, he stared at Min Hiok, who was doing the same when he saw his boss nervously moving in the place where he was standing. ?Like a hamster on the wheel,¡± Min Hiok thought. This convinced him that it was time to look straight at the General Attorney when that one said, ?The only sure path to watch my back, you say? Honestly, I have no idea what you are talking about.¡±


    ?Of course, you know,¡± said Min Hiok confidently. ?Why am I so sure of this? Because you know very well who Yun Marie is and what she can do if someone pisses her off.¡±


    ?Yun Marie? The ex-General Attorney?¡± Min Hiok nodded. ?Honestly, I¡¯m still confused because¡­ I can¡¯t understand what I can do to bother her.¡±


    ?Something very simple: you stepped on a lioness¡¯s tail, one that is also a mother. When did you do that? The moment you sent her only cub behind bars without evidence. That¡¯s why I think that Yun Marie won¡¯t stay still while you unjustly accuse her son.¡±


    ?Unjustly?¡± An Te Sun yelled again. ?Hell no! Why? We have evidence that Ian SolHi called him. An assassin and a sentenced-to-death woman called him, someone whom Han DooSan repeatedly visited in jail.¡±


    ?Still, all this is something that Han DooSan never denied. He also didn¡¯t hide that. Even so, you ordered someone to listen to his phone calls. Yet, this isn¡¯t a problem for us but an advantage. Why? Because you sentenced yourselves when you did that. How? By doing this, you proved that Ian SolHi called him and not DooSan called her.¡±


    ?Even so, she called him, and this means that they have something to hide. If it hadn¡¯t been anything like that, Han DooSan wouldn¡¯t have rushed to hang up that phone call. If he had been a good boy and told us about that phone call, Ian SolHi would have been behind bars by now.¡±


    ?Or dead,¡± replied Min Hiok ironically. ?Something that I¡¯m sure would have happened if DooSan had told someone about that phone call. Why? There are enough of those who want her dead. If I¡¯m not mistaken, someone tried to kill her and the other prisoner the night they escaped. Yet, even this isn¡¯t a problem or something to accuse you of all this but the fact that San DuSik, your puppy, is the one who hung up that phone call in fact.¡±


    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ?Iun Min Hiok!¡± The General Attorney yelled. ?Be careful who you are insulting right now.¡±


    ?I wouldn¡¯t call this an insult but a threat, An Te Sun,¡± Min Hiok confidently said, something that amazed his boss a lot. Not only this amazed Te Sun but also the fact that Iun Min Hiok seemed not to fear the consequences of his words. That¡¯s why he became attentive, feeling that something more than this was about to come. He¡¯d been right because, stopping only two steps away from him and staring straight into his eyes, Min Hiok said, ?Yes, you are right, boss: this is a threat. Why? All of us are tired of waiting and allowing you to consider us fools and play with us. So, stop doing this, An Te Sun!¡±


    ?Nobody would have treated you like that if we had agreed about something.¡±


    ?Are you sure of this?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure of this because¡­ all of you have always worked against the system. You and Han DooSan in particular. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve seen ourselves forced to do things behind your backs.¡±


    ?What you did was something to benefit you, Boss. So, stop lying through your teeth because both of us know the truth. Anyway, I¡¯m not here to talk about this but to offer you a deal.¡±


    ?Like?¡±


    ?Like¡­ catching Ian SolHi as you also want. If this happens and the two fugitives are caught, you¡¯ll get the promotion you want. At least¡­ some financial reward.¡±


    ?Still, I don¡¯t see how you¡¯ll do that. From experience, I know that after such phone calls like the one Ian SolHi has given to Han DooSan, the prisoners aren¡¯t ever found.¡±


    ?Allow me to think differently because I¡¯m sure that Ian SolHi will be seen around very soon. So, the best shot we have or the best card we can play is to let Han DooSan free.¡± An Te Sun frowned. ?Yes, I¡¯m pretty sure of what I say. Why? If Ian SolHi called him first, this means that¡­ either they have something to share or she¡¯s trying to make some light in this case.¡±


    ?Light? What the hell are you talking about this time?¡±


    ?I speak of the truth, Prosecutor An. I¡¯m talking about the truth both of us are aware of. Which one? That¡­ Ian SolHi didn¡¯t kill either Do Ian Jun or Han YuSan.¡±


    Te Sun grinned. ?Still, this is something proven in Court. Who did that? Ian SolHi, the one who accepted her crime in front of everybody, Iun Min Hiok. So¡­¡±


    ?¡­should I stop talking nonsense?¡± Prosecutor An nodded. ?Well, I assure you that I don¡¯t do that. I¡¯m aware of every word I say, just as I¡¯m aware that you knew Lee Do Jun¡¯s plan very well.¡± An Te Sun winced this time, making Min Hiok weirdly grin. ?I see that you know what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ?Of course not,¡± growled Te Sun, loosening the grip of his tie. Then, determined to defend himself and show his subordinate his authority, Te Sun stared into Min Hiok¡¯s eyes and said, ?If I were you, I would have been careful about what I say or do. This might endanger not only your job but also your life.¡±


    ?Are you trying to threaten me right now?¡±


    ?Believe what you want! Yet, I¡¯m sure of one thing¡­ if you vanish one day, it¡¯ll be once and forever. Trust me, those who ever vanish, rarely return alive.¡±


    The grin that had been suddenly seen on Min Hiok¡¯s face made An Te Sun attentive. Then, somehow shaking inside, he looked at Min Hiok¡¯s phone, on whose screen he saw an active phone call. This let An Te Sun understand that while they had that conversation, a third person listened to everything they said. Who was that witness? Te Sun didn¡¯t know. All he saw on the screen was ?Unknown number.¡±


    ?Damn you, Iun Min Hiok!¡± An Te Sun shouted, trying to take the phone from Min Hiok¡¯s hand.


    Prosecutor Iun suddenly pulled back, and his sudden movement made An Te Sun go heels over head. This happened because Prosecutor An jerked in front when he tried to take that phone. Yet, this didn¡¯t bother Min Hiok at all, just as he didn¡¯t seem bothered to see his boss on his knees and staring at him with hatred. All Min Hiok did was put his phone to his ear and say to his accomplice, ?Did you record everything? Wonderful! This means I have an assurance now because¡­ the Internet is a terrifying thing nowadays.¡±


    Saying this, Min Hiok hung up the phone and sneaked it into his pocket. Then, he put his hands into his pockets and looked at An Te Sun while sketching a large smile on his face. An Te Sun wasn¡¯t as amazed as Min Hiok was though. On the contrary, he kept looking at Min Hiok with hatred, visibly shaking when he said, ?Dog! You are one of those who uses to bite the hand of those who feed them.¡±


    Prosecutor Iun grinned. ?Really? Am I biting the hand of the one who feeds me? Come on, Prosecutor An: let¡¯s not be hypocrites. Why? You haven¡¯t ever fed me. On the contrary, you have always taken care to keep me in the shadows, aware that I am able of great things if I¡¯m let free of the leash. I¡¯m not the only one capable of great things. Many other honest prosecutors are working in this Prosecution building too. Even so, you kept us away from the important cases. Why? It was convenient for you and your ?client,¡± who might have felt threatened if we had worked on such cases. You did all this, thinking that you¡¯d control us forever but¡­ ups, boss, we grew up!¡± Iun hissed through his teeth. After that, squatting and looking with hatred at An Te Sun, who kept sitting on the floor, he said, ?I¡¯m one of those pupils who manage to be greater than their master, An Te Sun. So, as I hate to delay things, I tell you this: once I¡¯m out of the office, you¡¯ll give a phone call and order the immediate release of Han DooSan. The reason? A simple misunderstanding. If you don¡¯t do that, the one who goes behind bars is you. You know that I¡¯m not playing now, right? So¡­ don¡¯t step on my tail, please!¡±


    Saying this, Min Hiok stood up and left the office. Closing the door behind him, Iun Min Hiok grinned. This happened because he suddenly heard things falling in Te Sun¡¯s office and this one¡¯s terrifying growls when the fit of anger controlled him. Growls that didn¡¯t bother Min Hiok at all. On the contrary, all this made him happy because this meant only one thing: he won when he came there. At the same time, he won a bigger price: he forced An Te Sun to accept the rules of his game, just as he saw the face of the one who had ever been behind An Te Sun, someone they had hunted for a very long time without being ever able to catch him - Min SinJu.


    ***


    The street was empty at that late hour at night, sunken into darkness. All this was so visible also because of the street lamp that wasn¡¯t working again and because the street was a side one, far from the main one. Nevertheless, even if the place was an isolated one, it didn¡¯t seem to bother SolHi, who kept carefully advancing on that street, somehow sneaking beside the fences and cars. She wasn¡¯t alone but closely followed by Min Ha Rin.


    Finally getting next to a tall fence, built from red bricks, SolHi stopped and looked at her wristwatch: 3 a.m. Then, she looked around to make sure no witness was there, although it was such a late hour - the perfect time for plans like the one they had in their minds at that moment. Looking around and seeing nobody there, SolHi smiled. She calmed down seeing no witness there, even if she was aware of the silent witnesses that were lurking on them from the shadows - the dash cameras of the cars that were parked there, something that made the two fugitives hide their faces eventually by pulling the caps over their eyes, trying not to be seen in the records.


    Suddenly SolHi winced when Ha Rin tapped her shoulder. Looking at her, she saw Ha Rin making her signs to keep silent. Then, Ha Rin sneaked behind the cars, squatting when she got next to a gray one.


    Seeing Ha Rin acting like that, SolHi frowned. ?What the hell is she doing?¡± She thought. Yet, even if she was confused about Ha Rin¡¯s plans, she didn¡¯t follow her but stuck to that fence, trying to seem as invisible as possible. While doing this, SolHi kept an eye on Ha Rin, whom she saw taking a metallic tire iron out of her backpack and using it to open the door of the gray car next to which she stopped, a car inside of which they saw the red light of a dash cam. Seeing the tire iron in Ha Rin¡¯s hand, SolHi sighed. ?Where did you take that from?¡± She asked eventually.


    ?The best thing for you will be not to know that,¡± replied Ha Rin when she heard SolHi¡¯s whisper. Then, finally opening the door, she smiled and said, ?Less you know, less evidence against you at the trial.¡±


    SolHi burst into laughter. ?In case you didn¡¯t know that, I was sentenced to death.¡±


    ?Maybe! Even so, I assure you that breaking the cars isn¡¯t punished with death. If we are caught, I won¡¯t pay with my life for that.¡± Then, carefully opening the door, she pulled the dash cam, which she put into her backpack, closing the door behind her eventually. Finishing this little ritual, she approached SolHi, still smiling.


    Seeing Ha Rin so satisfied after breaking into a car and adding more crimes to the long list of felonies they were accused of and the police looked for them for, SolHi frowned. ?May I know where you¡¯ve learned such¡­ ?habits?¡± In the prison?¡±


    ?I was born with it,¡± responded Ha Rin, grinning. Then, she tried to pass by SolHi.


    She stopped eventually when SolHi grabbed her arm. And, staring at her, SolHi hissed through her teeth, ?What about taking care of the fingerprints you might have left while breaking that car?¡±


    Ha Rin shrugged. She looked bored when she did that. Then, seeing SolHi insistently looking at her, she said, ?It¡¯s not a big deal anyway. They may keep them. I mean¡­ even if they identify them, they¡¯ll have a damn surprise when they check them and see whom they belonged to. The fingerprints, I mean.¡±


    Confused, when she realized that she didn¡¯t understand a damn word of what Ha Rin said or what might have crossed her mind at that moment, SolHi squinted behind her. Yet, her amazement didn¡¯t stop there but increased when she saw Ha Rin checking the other cars to see if there were any other dash cameras there. Sins they¡¯d been exempted from eventually because there weren¡¯t other silent witnesses there to be stolen, something that allowed SolHi to breathe a sigh of relief eventually. Only after that did she approach Ha Rin, who was stopped at the corner of the street and waited for her.


    Arriving at the corner, SolHi and Ha Rin exchanged glances, as though using their eyes to tell each other about their thoughts. Then, the moment the street lamp suddenly turned on, both women withdrew looking for a shelter, afraid that someone might see them there. While doing this, Ha Rin even leaned against the wall, staring at the lamp that was now on and then off. ?As though it¡¯s possessed,¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth at one point. And, to help that lamp get rid of sins, Ha Rin grabbed a stone and threw it up, trying to break it. Yet, she failed. That¡¯s why she needed three more attempts to break that street lamp into pieces. Then, she breathed a sigh of relief too.


    ?Do you feel better now?¡± SolHi ironically asked, seeing Ha Rin grinning.


    ?Yeah! Why shouldn¡¯t I feel well? More felonies, less witnesses.¡± Then, not waiting for SolHi¡¯s answer, Ha Rin jumped over the fence next to which they had stood by then.


    SolHi followed her soon after this. Then, once on the other side of the fence, they stopped, and, squatting for a while, both women stood and listened to the silence of the night. Yet, nothing was heard, a hint that ?There aren¡¯t dogs here,¡± whispered SolHi.


    ?Still, there might be traps in this yard. So, be careful!¡± After that, leaning a little in front, the two women headed toward the backyard.


    To get to the backyard, they needed about five minutes. Yet, while heading there, none of them met either dogs or other traps in their way. No light was also seen inside the house, a hint that the owners had gone to bed already.


    Once next to the door, Ha Rin stopped SolHi by grabbing her hand. She said nothing after this and SolHi did the same. They just looked at each other for a while, even if none of them saw the eyes of the other one. Eventually, Ha Rin deeply breathed in and said, ?Are you sure that you won¡¯t regret this later? There won¡¯t be a way back after this.¡±


    ?Mmm, I¡¯m sure,¡± SolHi confidently replied. Then, she grabbed the doorknob.


    To their great surprise, the door wasn¡¯t locked. Something that seemed strange to Ha Rin, who considered that ?They are waiting for us.¡±


    ?Or¡­ they simply forgot to lock it. It might also be because they aren¡¯t afraid of death,¡± replied SolHi through her teeth, weirdly grinning after this. She was sure of what she wanted to do. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that she was stupid to enter someone¡¯s house unarmed. That¡¯s why she took the tire iron out of Ha Rin¡¯s backpack. Only after that did SolHi step over the threshold of the house.


    Right after stepping over the threshold, both women got to a small hall that was sunken into darkness. It was also silent in that house, something that made them attentive. In particular, that silence made SolHi attentive because she found it weird not to hear any noise there when that house seemed to be an ordinary one: neither the noise of the fridge nor of any other electrical device was heard there. Even the floor wasn¡¯t squeaking under their soles, something that let them understand that they were stepping on something thick and soft.


    ?A carpet,¡± SolHi told herself after squatting and touching it with her palm. Then, she frowned because a strange feeling sneaked into her bones. Yet, she didn¡¯t return but kept advancing.


    To make sure that they wouldn¡¯t make any noise or knock something down, both Ha Rin and SolHi decided to use the wall as their guide. Thus, watching each other¡¯s backs, they eventually got to the corner of that wall. Once there, they stopped because they had no idea how that house was planned, something that could have led their footsteps into a trap. That¡¯s why they decided to trust only their gut and, why not, their tactile feelings. Yes, SolHi trusted her gut first because, right after the wall ended, SolHi touched the air and the wall that was next to that corner.


    Touching it, SolHi realized that it was leading somewhere to her left. And, following it, she finally felt the top of her shoes touching something hard. This made her squat again and touch it with her palm. ?Stairs. Made from wood, it seems to me,¡± she told herself. Then, she stood up and started to grope around her until she finally found the wooden banister. And, the moment she moved her hand up on that banister, not seeing anything around, SolHi pushed something that seemed to be a pot for flowers.


    Falling, the pot made a loud noise around. This made the two fugitives gnash their teeth because the noise meant only one thing: if they had stood there for longer, they would have been caught for sure. Understanding this, Ha Rin insistently tapped on SolHi¡¯s arm, asking her to go away.


    SolHi denied the idea of leaving and giving up on their plan though. At least, she didn¡¯t want to do that right away. Yes, she didn¡¯t want to do that even if she knew that Ha Rin was right in saying that they had to leave that place as soon as possible. And, finally understanding this, she took a step behind her, letting Ha Rin know that she agreed to go.


    Both women suddenly stopped the moment they heard the voice of another woman, who was hidden by the darkness of the room, telling them sternly, ?If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have moved from that place! Why? Because¡­ a bullet might get to paint a black hole in the middle of your forehead or on the back of your head.¡±


    The woman¡¯s urging made SolHi gnash her teeth and Ha Rin swore. She did that also because she suddenly heard the woman, who talked to them only seconds ago, demanding to them, ?Slowly turn toward me!¡± After that, they heard the woman loading the weapon, something that let SolHi understand that it might have been a hunting rifle, and saying, ?Do it now and with no sudden moves!¡±


    Instead of listening to the stranger¡¯s advice, Ha Rin decided to take the risk. That¡¯s why she suddenly grabbed the tire iron from SolHi¡¯s hand and threw it toward the place from where she heard the voice. After that, they heard the tire iron hitting something hard, a noise followed by another one, deafening this time when the hunting rifle was fired¡­

 CHAPTER 27: EYES ON THE ENEMY

    Looking through the front mirror, DooSan frowned. He did that when he saw Captain Lee¡¯s house sunken into darkness. This also made him nervous, although he couldn¡¯t understand the reason for that feeling. Even so, he knew that it wasn¡¯t because of something in particular but only because of something he felt in his chest, something similar to upset. And¡­ yes, he really felt weird that day, as though something had pressed over his chest, making his heart madly pound. It felt like he got the heart of a frightened bunny, who met the fox on his way through the forest.


    ?I¡¯m sure that even if I had met that fox on my way, it wouldn¡¯t have been as terrifying as it feels right now. If this had happened, I would have at least had the chance to take revenge on her. Yet, once it didn¡¯t happen, I can¡¯t do anything to calm down the anxiety I feel in my chest.¡± Then, at least to try to breathe a little, DooSan started tapping with his fist over his chest.


    This didn¡¯t help him but made him feel even more nervous. What bothered him, in particular, was the darkness around and the fact that he finally saw the pieces of glass on the asphalt, the glass that came from the street lamp that Ha Rin had broken. That¡¯s why DooSan rushed to leave his car. And, taking his gun, something he got to carry with him all the time eventually, he approached the pieces of glass seen on the crime scene left behind by the two fugitives.


    He carefully looked at them once next to the shards, finding nothing strange there. ?Just¡­ the usual thing when there are hooligans around,¡± he said eventually, still squatting next to the shards. Then, he looked around but saw only the empty street again. This made him frown.


    Hearing a noise, somewhere to his right, behind the cars, DooSan winced and suddenly stood up. He even aimed his gun toward that place while heading to where he had heard the noise. Yet, once there, he found nothing. This made him frown again because he was sure that he didn¡¯t have visions. Yet, once he didn¡¯t have evidence that his suspicions were real, all he could do at that moment was to give up on chasing ghosts and return to those shards.


    He didn¡¯t stay next to them too much though but headed toward the gate when he remembered the message SoRan had sent to him that night. The gate was opened when he got in front of it, something that let him know that someone was waiting for him. ?Still, it¡¯s strange,¡± DooSan whispered. ?It¡¯s really early for morning visits.¡± Yet, once he had to make sure that SoRan was fine and that nothing out of the ordinary had happened, once she got to summon him there at that early hour - 4 a.m., DooSan pushed the gate and entered the yard.


    Entering the yard, DooSan decided that the best decision for all of them would be to close the gate behind him, something he did eventually when he remembered that after he¡¯d been released from the cell, around 2.30 in the morning, and left the Prosecution building, he noticed two penguins with tie not that far from him. ?Yes, I¡¯m sure they were following me. Yet, did they follow me here?¡± He wondered, looking around. DooSan even approached the gate and looked over it but saw nothing strange there. This calmed him down and finally convinced him that it was time to head toward the entrance door.


    In front of the door, DooSan stopped, feeling the anxiety sneaking into his veins. Why exactly? He remembered SoRan¡¯s short message, which he received about an hour ago. ?I need to see you! It¡¯s urgent, Prosecutor Han!¡±


    ?At this early hour?¡± DooSan wondered. ?For what? Couldn¡¯t it wait until morning?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have time to find an answer to these questions because the front door suddenly opened and Lee¡¯s wife appeared in front of him. ?Prosecutor Han,¡± she told him in a shaking voice. ?Please, enter!¡±


    The concern felt in Mrs. Lee¡¯s voice made DooSan nervous. Yet, he said nothing about this. DooSan also didn¡¯t ask anything about what could have made her nervous because he saw her suddenly looking past his shoulder, toward the gate, as though making sure that nobody had followed him. Then, when she ensured that no unwelcome guest was there, Mrs. Lee closed the door behind them and invited DooSan to follow her toward the big living room.


    ?What the hell is going on here?¡± He wondered, heading toward the big living room, a place he knew very well because Lee met him there each time DooSan had visited him. And, asking himself questions about this, DooSan understood that he was right in being nervous because the environment was also different from each time he¡¯d been there. Why exactly? There was only a blind light seen there when, before that, all the lights had been turned on when he visited Lee at night. This made him ask eventually, ?Something happened?¡±


    ?You¡¯ll see for yourself!¡± Mrs. Lee suddenly said, passing by him to lead his footsteps toward the big living room.


    DooSan followed her right away. Yet, he did that silently, feeling that something bad happened in that house that night. He understood this when his eyes stopped on one of the windows with the curtains closed, right after they got to the living room. Not the curtains made him attentive but the shards seen on the floor. Yet, there weren¡¯t many shards, only a few, forgotten there by the one who gathered the rest.


    Looking at the shards, DooSan frowned. He¡¯d been even more surprised when he heard a strange noise to his left where he saw SoRan heading toward him with the hunting rifle on her lap. ?Did you start hunting in the house or what?¡± He asked her, confused.


    SoRan shrugged. ?Let¡¯s just say that it has been necessary to catch some mice.¡±


    ?With the hunting rifle?¡± DooSan ironically asked. ?Only if the mice are the size of the elephant.¡± Seeing SoRan squinting at him, he forced a grin. ?Yeah, I¡¯ll keep my mouth shut if I have touched your sensitive soul.¡±


    ?It¡¯s not that,¡± the young woman answered sternly this time. Then, turning the chair toward the window, she headed toward there. ?Are you alone?¡± She asked.


    ?It¡¯s what you asked for, right?¡±


    ?Yeah, I asked for that but you didn¡¯t listen to what I said,¡± SoRan hissed through her teeth. ?You brought here the entire cavalry.¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?The cavalry? What the hell are you talking about?¡± Approaching SoRan and looking through the window, DooSan saw San DuSik heading toward the entrance. DuSik wasn¡¯t alone but was followed by SWAT. Seeing his enemy there, DooSan furiously growled, ?He has lost his mind for sure!¡± After that, he wanted to approach the door.


    The moment SoRan grabbed his hand, DooSan stopped and looked at her, eyes wide open. SoRan didn¡¯t look at him though but at the door when she said, ?Let him in and check this house if he wants. Yet, I assure you that he¡¯ll only waste his time because the mouse is long ago in his hole. Mother, open that door!¡±


    Mrs. Lee, although scared after everything that had happened that night, nodded. By doing this, she managed to amaze DooSan a lot, especially when she approached the door and, apparently calm, she opened it. Yet, she¡¯d been right away forced to take a step aside when DuSik and SWAT suddenly broke through that door.


    The only one who didn¡¯t seem surprised by that entrance was SoRan. DooSan even found her damn calm, something that shouldn¡¯t have happened, according to him. Even so, he didn¡¯t ask anything about this. He just sat on the couch when he saw SoRan pointing with her head toward it. And, strangely grinning while struggling to seem calm, he looked at San DuSik, whom he saw as pretty nervous.


    ?Something happened?¡± DooSan decided to tease DuSik, making that one glare at him. ?Yes, something happened for sure. Like¡­ you might have lost your mind if you broke into someone¡¯s house at four o¡¯clock in the morning.¡±


    ?Let¡¯s just say that it was a necessary decision!¡± DuSik hysterically replied. Then, looking at the SWAT commander, he told him, ?Even if you have to turn this house upside down to find her, do it!¡± An order that had been right away followed by the agents who spread all over the house.


    Alone with SoRan, DooSan, and Mrs. Lee, DuSik looked at them and grinned. ?Happy?¡± DooSan ironically asked.


    ?Why shouldn¡¯t I be happy when I¡¯m about to catch the big mouse?¡±


    ?The big mouse?¡± DooSan played the fool. ?Who?¡±


    DuSik shrugged instead of an answer. Then, weirdly grinning, he said, ?A deer, one that we lost not long ago when she entered the forest¡­ With your help, of course.¡±


    ?Ian SolHi?¡± DooSan asked in amazement. ?Is she here?¡±


    In the last part of the sentence, DooSan used some irony, although he was boiling inside. Then, standing up, he approached DuSik. Looking at him, DooSan saw DuSik weirdly grinning and extremely satisfied while watching his rival. Especially when he told DooSan, ?Of course, I¡¯m sure. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have been here, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?What I think is that you lost your mind if you are here based on suppositions.¡±


    ?If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have been that sure that they are only suppositions. Why? Because I¡¯m already sure that a good tip brought me here.¡±


    ?A tip?¡± SoRan asked, laughing. ?Who gave it to you? The mice?¡±


    The irony felt in her voice made DuSik nervously move while DooSan smiled. ?It looks like this to me,¡± DooSan said. ?Why? Because¡­ it¡¯s the only logical explanation a stinky rat can use to justify his presence in a house of good people.¡±


    ?Han DooSan, keep your mouth shut!¡±


    ?Why would I do that?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I won¡¯t allow you to insult me. Not after all the shits you have done tonight.¡±


    ?Shits? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ?Ian SolHi¡¯s phone call? Or what, do you still think that I¡¯m stupid to believe such trivial excuses like ?Han DooSan had no idea about her intentions?¡± Of course not! All these are excuses invented by you and the other dog - Iun Min Hiok.¡±


    DooSan threatened him with his fist. ?Call him dog once again and I¡¯ll show you what a punch in your face feels like.¡±


    ?Not that I haven¡¯t felt it once, but¡­¡±


    ?Well deserved, don¡¯t you think so? Both then and now, you kept talking nonsense. So, don¡¯t provoke me again, San DuSik! I might repeat the lesson.¡±


    ?Something he would love if it happens, I think,¡± said SoRan, making the two bullies move one step from each other. ?I see this in his eyes - that he barely waits to send you back behind bars for attacking a colleague. So, Prosecutor Han, don¡¯t stain your hands with the blood of such a¡­ rat. Just stay and wait because¡­ I¡¯ll handle this myself.¡±


    DuSik grinned. ?To handle this? How?¡±


    ?Simple,¡± SoRan confidently replied. ?Complaining about this illegal entrance in my house, for example.¡±


    ?Not that illegal, once I have a judicial order. It was signed by the General Attorney himself.¡±


    ?An order that might be fake,¡± SoRan insisted. ?Even if it¡¯s real, I still can accuse you of illegal entrance if you don¡¯t find any of those whom you seek here. You know that, right?¡±


    DuSik nervously moved. ?I won¡¯t find anyone? Are you sure?¡±


    ?Absolutely. Why? Because¡­ I know very well what happens in this house. At the same time, I know that Ian SolHi doesn¡¯t have a reason to be here.¡±


    ?Of course,¡± said DuSik, grinning. ?I mean, of course, Ian SolHi doesn¡¯t have a reason to be here, not after you have stolen her lover.¡±


    Angered, DooSan squeezed his fists. SoRan burst into laughter instead, taking both men by surprise, especially when she said, ?Her lover? No, Prosecutor San, you are wrong. Why? I don¡¯t like to steal other women¡¯s ?lovers.¡± Something I can¡¯t say about you though. If you are here so fast, it¡¯s because you kept an eye on him, right? I mean¡­ once Ian SolHi is out of the game after her escape, you wanted Han DooSan only for you: warm and naked, once you got here right after Prosecutor Han entered the house. If you had waited a few more moments, you would have found him in the bedroom or at the showers, ready for¡­ some action?¡±


    SoRan¡¯s courage and the fact she winked at him drove San DuSik crazy. ?Ah, you, bitch!¡± He finally hissed through his teeth.


    DuSik didn¡¯t manage to approach SoRan eventually because of DooSan. This one took a step in front of DuSik when he saw that one throwing fire through his eyes. And, staring into his eyes, DooSan told him with hatred, ?Keep your mouth shut, San DuSik! Especially, don¡¯t talk like that to a lady in her own house!¡±


    ?Are you defending her now?¡±


    The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    ?Yeah, how do you see that? Why? Her father was my friend. I saw her growing. That¡¯s why I can defend her from dogs like you. Even if I hadn¡¯t known her before that, I would have still protected her and kicked your ass for such words addressed to a woman. So, stop talking and embarrassing the Prosecution by acting like that!¡±


    ?I suggest you do the same, Han DooSan. Or what? Will you deny now that you haven¡¯t been a saint when you messed with that bi¡­ch? She¡¯s not only your brother¡¯s assassin but of many others.¡± Seeing DooSan about to punch him, DuSik pulled back.


    The fact that DuSik pulled back didn¡¯t calm DooSan down. On the contrary, this spurred him more because he practically yelled at him, ?Keep talking nonsense and insulting others and I swear I¡¯ll crack your head, San DuSik! Why? I¡¯m tired of you stepping on my tail all the time.¡±


    Such words made DuSik swallow hard. Then, he took some courage when he saw the other SWAT agents appearing in the living room. It¡¯s when he snapped at DooSan and said, ?And? What will you do to me then? Will you kill me only to defend your mistress?¡±


    ?If I have to, I¡¯ll do this,¡± DooSan shouted. ?Now, get out of here, once you haven¡¯t found anybody here!¡±


    DooSan¡¯s shout made DuSik wince. Then, he looked at the agents, but none of them said anything. Even the SWAT commander said nothing. This one only shook his head to let DuSik know that nobody was there and that it was time to hit the pike and leave that house.


    Seeing this, DuSik gnashed his teeth. ?It¡¯s not over yet,¡± he growled at DooSan. ?We won¡¯t leave, not until we find the fugitives because we have witnesses that say that someone fired the gun in this house about an hour ago, right before this the witness saw two shadows entering the house.¡±


    ?Fake witnesses, according to me,¡± SoRan hissed through her teeth, making everybody attentive. This happened more when she said, ?You are lying through your teeth and don¡¯t even blush, Prosecutor San. The reason? There is no witness. Why? There¡¯s nobody on the street at this hour. Cameras? Bullshit! There aren¡¯t cameras around. Why am I so sure of this? Because¡­ there has always been like that. In particular, there aren¡¯t any cameras around after my father started working as a Captain at DOC.¡±


    ?Of course, there are cameras!¡± DuSik snapped at her. ?I saw them, okay?¡±


    ?I won¡¯t deny that: there are cameras. Even so, you don¡¯t have access to those records because only the DOC members can access them. So, stop lying, Prosecutor San! More than that, someone fired a gun in this house? Yes, I did that. When? A while ago when I was cleaning the rifle and had been inattentive. Even so, this doesn¡¯t give you the right to enter this house based on lies. Not as long as I haven¡¯t asked for this or complained about illegal entrance in this house.¡±


    DuSik grinned. ?What if I¡¯m the witness who has seen everything?¡± He said, proud of himself. ?I saw everything, okay? I saw everything from the street.¡±


    His words made SoRan burst into laughter again. This made DuSik pull back a little, understanding that he gave himself away by accepting that there wasn¡¯t any other witness and that they had been there all the time. All this made him hate himself, just as he hated intelligent women and Lee SoRan was definitely an intelligent one. He understood this when she said, ?I want to see the order!¡±


    San DuSik pulled back again. ?You need a lawyer to see it. Or¡­ ask for the General Attorney¡¯s permission.¡±


    ?For the General Attorney¡¯s permission?¡± DooSan shouted. ?For something that you should have shown her and allowed her to read right after entering this house?¡±


    ?Of course, I showed it!¡± DuSik snapped at DooSan again. ?I showed it to her,¡± he stuttered, pointing with his finger toward SoRan¡¯s mother, who was by the stairs.


    ?A document I couldn¡¯t read eventually,¡± Mrs. Lee confidently said, a hint that Lee taught her well about how she should act in such cases. ?And¡­ if I¡¯m not mistaken, not allowing the owner of the house to see the judicial order is considered a felony.¡±


    ?Of course not!¡± DuSik also shouted. ?I mean¡­ I have no guilt if you haven¡¯t read what you should have read!¡±


    ?Yet, I¡¯m sure of this,¡± said SoRan calmly. ?Why? Because¡­ it wasn¡¯t her job to read a document you¡¯ve hidden in your pocket right after entering the house. If you don¡¯t believe my words, we can check the cameras to prove this. What do you say?¡±


    ?No need for that!¡± DuSik growled, pulling back again. ?At the same time, it¡¯s not necessary to attack each other. We¡¯ll just stay around for a while.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    DuSik glared at DooSan. ?Orders,¡± he growled through his teeth eventually. ?And, once I have the order to catch Ian SolHi today, I won¡¯t move from here.¡±


    ?Of course, you¡¯ll do that!¡± Mrs. Lee sternly said, stepping toward DuSik while staring at him with hatred. ?If you don¡¯t go on your own feet, you¡¯ll be taken out of here by force. I¡¯ll take care of this right now. SoRan, give me your phone!¡±


    ?It¡¯s in my room. Yet, you can use Prosecutor Han¡¯s phone to give that phone call.¡±


    DuSik nervously moved. ?Will you call for the police or what? In case you haven¡¯t noticed, we are the police.¡±


    ?No,¡± Mrs. Lee calmly replied. ?I won¡¯t call the police but the cavalry. Whom exactly? DOC! I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll relish catching such prey like you! Prosecutor Han, can I have your phone?¡±


    ?Sure!¡± DooSan said, grinning and giving her his phone.


    ?I have another idea,¡± IuNa¡¯s voice had been suddenly heard up the stairs, making everybody wince. Looking over there, they saw her descending the stairs and seeming to give a phone call to someone. ?The journalists will be more effective than DOC. I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be more than grateful to us if we give them such bomb news like the one that SEOUL PD entered the house of a respectable man while following a fake track. So, should I call them or not?¡±


    ?No problem for me,¡± said DooSan calmly. ?Yet, I¡¯m not sure that San DuSik thinks the same.¡±


    ?Of course not,¡± growled DuSik. ?And¡­ who the hell are you?¡± He snapped at IuNa.


    Without losing her temper, IuNa smiled when she said, ?The mistress! His mistress! Any other questions?¡± Her sure voice made everybody look at her eyes wide open. IuNa smiled again when she saw all of them staring at her. ?And, before any of you ask why Prosecutor Han is here, I¡¯ll answer the question: to see me. Why? He missed me. And, prosecutor San, he¡¯s also here to make you wish for him more.¡±


    IuNa¡¯s words made SWAT smile. The only one who wasn¡¯t in the mood for that was DuSik. He right away snapped at them, demanding the agents to keep their mouths shut. Then, he glared at IuNa and told her, ?Do you think you are smart or what? Or maybe you are someone important enough to talk to me like that? I¡¯m a prosecutor, in case you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ?I know who you are. Even so, I allow myself such a luxury: to talk to you how you deserve.¡± This irony made DuSik step toward her, intending to hit her.


    The moment he saw DooSan appearing in front of him, DuSik saw black, growling at him, ?Out of my way!¡±


    ?The one who should step away is you, DuSik,¡± DooSan told him in his ear. ?Also, get out of here, once you haven¡¯t found either evidence or fugitives! Or¡­ will you prefer to hang around only to embarrass yourself more than you¡¯ve done that already?¡±


    ?This isn¡¯t something to concern you,¡± growled DuSik.


    ?Of course, this is something that concerns me. And, if you don¡¯t listen to our advice, we¡¯ll force you to leave. How? By giving a simple phone call to those who have ears to listen to our story.¡±


    ?To whom you will give that phone call? To the General Attorney?¡± DuSik asked in mockery, thinking that he was safe.


    He winced eventually when he heard Mrs. Lee saying, ?To Kim HanSol.¡± DuSik even stared at her eyes wide open when he saw her smiling. Mrs. Lee was satisfied, seeing him so frightened because ?I see you know who she is. Someone whom I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to see here. Or maybe yes?¡±


    DuSik said nothing. He only powerfully gnashed his teeth, squeezing his fists too. He was really outraged. Then, he looked around, seeking support but there wasn¡¯t anybody by his side there, and he clearly saw this in the eyes of the agents, who were there to follow orders and not to watch his back. That¡¯s why he rushed to say eventually, ?We are leaving! Yet, to make it clear: it¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    ?Anywhere! Anytime!¡± DooSan replied when he understood that DuSik¡¯s words had been addressed to him. ?Now, get lost!¡±


    Outraged and not knowing what else he could say in such cases, DuSik finished that meeting by threatening DooSan with his finger. Then, he left, slamming the door and the gate behind him. Yet, he left only the house but not the place because they saw him in front of the gate, in the car, as though he was waiting for something there. That¡¯s why DooSan opened the window and loudly spoke to be also heard by those from in front of the gate. ?Hello, the police? I¡¯m Prosecutor Han DooSan and I¡¯d like to file a complaint for illegal entrance on private property.¡± A phone call that ?convinced¡± DuSik that it was time to leave because he knew very well what the consequences of his deeds could have been if the police had come there.


    Seeing them leaving, DooSan smiled. He did the same when he heard Mrs. Lee say, ?I think they left too easily!¡±


    ?I have a different opinion!¡± DooSan said, showing her the black screen of his phone, a hint that he didn¡¯t call anybody. ?Still, I think it¡¯s been the best solution because¡­¡±


    Seeing IuNa putting a finger to her lips, DooSan kept silent. Then, he looked in amazement at her when he saw her taking his phone from his hand and then taking the housing off. Under it, everybody saw a tracker, which had probably been placed there while DooSan was behind bars. An unpleasant ?surprise¡± that made DooSan swear in his head. Even so, he said nothing about this. He only entered Lee¡¯s office, where he ?forgot¡± his phone. Yet, before leaving his phone there, he turned the music on, increasing the volume so much and letting those who listened to what he said that the fun was over for that night¡­


    ***


    The insistent high-pitched ringtone managed to wake Kan eventually. Yet, this happened only after many lost calls and cursing when, before that, he had been tightly sleeping.


    Actually, Kan fell asleep right after he got home after many days spent at the office. He fell asleep that easily because he thought that he deserved at least one night of good sleep. Yet, who lost the luck for Kan to find it?! Nobody because, one hour after he got home and fell asleep after he threw himself on the bed without even changing his clothes, Kan received that phone call. One that managed to drive him crazy because he answered it by yelling at the one who called him, ?Who the hell is at this late hour, huh?¡±


    At the other end of the wire, Kan heard only the silence, something that amazed the detective. Yet, this didn¡¯t deceive or convince him to hang up. He only looked at the screen where he saw DooSan¡¯s number. Then, he heard his voice, after DooSan burst into laughter first, saying, ?Are you calm now?¡±


    Hearing DooSan¡¯s mockery, Kan growled. Then, he said, ?You should tell me why you call me better and not ask if I¡¯m calm.¡±


    ?If you say so,¡± said DooSan, laughing. ?I have news¡­ SolHi called.¡±


    About a minute after that, none of the two men said anything. Only their calm breath was heard on both sides of the wire. Yet, they kept silent not because they had nothing to say to each other but because they knew that it wasn¡¯t the right moment for stupid questions but to act. That¡¯s why Kan said eventually, ?San DuSik listens to your phone calls, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ?Something like that,¡± replied DooSan drily. ?Anyway, I took care of this already.¡±


    ?When exactly?¡±


    ?While you were sleeping?!¡± DooSan jokingly asked. Then, when he heard a strange growl from Kan, he understood that it had been too much even for him. That¡¯s why he rushed to say, ?It wasn¡¯t a joke but the truth. While you were sleeping, San DuSik entered Lee Do Hun¡¯s house, looking for SolHi.¡±


    Kan frowned ?SolHi? In Lee¡¯s house? What did she lose there to look for her in such a place?¡±


    ?Well, this is already something you should ask San DuSik. When you see him, of course. And¡­ Why not use this as a good reason to blow down his neck for a while? I need you to keep him busy.¡±


    ?And far away from you, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ?Something like that. I assure you that this is also something in your interest.¡±


    ?And this miracle?¡±


    ?Only thoughts and something I feel. Anyway, I¡¯ll explain this later when we see each other face to face. For the moment, can you take care of this for me?¡±


    ?Do I have any other choice?¡±


    ?Honestly, no! Yet, you can decide if to report to me or not for what you¡¯ll do to keep San DuSik busy. You have all my support for no matter what you decide to do. Even so, it¡¯ll be a good idea to tell us at least something, to know what I¡¯m cursed for.¡±


    ?If you say so!¡± The detective growled, he was upset. This didn¡¯t happen because of DooSan¡¯s joke but because he awoke him and asked him to work when all he wanted at that moment was to sleep. Yet, once he knew that he didn¡¯t have any other choice but to do that because this meant everybody was safe, Kan stood up and entered the bathroom at least to have a shower. The detective didn¡¯t do that silently but cursed and threatened everybody, telling them to be careful and not step on his tail if they didn¡¯t want to be his first victim on whom he¡¯d take revenge for his suffering. The main ?patsy¡± in that story was definitely Han DooSan, whom Kan intended to ask to pay back for every single bad moment he experienced while working with him¡­ when the time would have been good, of course.


    ***


    It was dawn when Kan finally got in front of Inspector Yu¡¯s house. Once there, he looked around through the front window and the ones of the doors. Yet, he saw nobody there, something that made him frown because ?Everybody sleeps at this hour while I¡¯m the only one whom the one with horns brings to someone else¡¯s door.¡± Then, to drive others crazy too and not to be the only one pissed off, Kan pressed the horn with all his heart, setting all the dogs in the neighborhood off, who started to bark loudly.


    Not only the dogs were barking but also Kan¡¯s ears were buzzing after this. ?It¡¯s probably because all the curses are reaching me now,¡± he growled at one point, sticking one finger into his ear and shaking it hard. Then, seeing Yu leaving his house and seeing him pissed off, Kan smiled, happy that he wasn¡¯t the only one turned upside down right from the morning.


    To piss Yu off more than he already was, Kan smiled when the inspector opened the door, growling at his colleague, ?Have you lost your mind at down or have you always been like that but I¡¯m the only one who didn¡¯t know it?¡±


    To turn up the heat, Kan whispered into the inspector¡¯s ear when this one entered the car, ?I assure you that I haven¡¯t lost my mind. Even so, I won¡¯t deny that it feels good.¡±


    ?It feels good what: to turn up the heat or to spoil everybody¡¯s mood right from the morning with your horns? In case you haven¡¯t noticed, it¡¯s only five o¡¯clock in the morning, ogre.¡±


    Kan yawned, bored. ?As though this is something I have to be concerned about,¡± he said, yawning. ?All I care about is that I¡¯m not the only one awake while others sleep. It goes for you, in particular. Now you are here, let¡¯s go!¡±


    ?Where?¡± The inspector growled into Kan¡¯s ear, paying him back for what he had done when he entered the car. ?Don¡¯t tell me that we are going to the office and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve done all this mess or I swear I¡¯ll crack your head.¡±


    ?To the office? Did I say that we are heading there? No, I only said that¡¯s a beautiful morning and we should go fishing.¡±


    ?We are going fishing?!¡± Yu ironically asked. ?Of what? Ghosts?¡±


    ?People! And¡­ we have a particular one to fish. Who exactly? San DuSik! At whose order? Of Han DooSan¡¯s. So, be a good boy and accompany me! I assure you that we¡¯ll have a funny day. Yet, we have a problem.¡±


    ?You don¡¯t know where he is, do you?¡±


    ?Something like that. Yet, once I know where he lives, I say to start from there. Who knows?! We might be lucky and catch someone else and not only him.¡±


    Kan¡¯s playful attitude and his calmness, although Yu was sure that the detective slept very little in the last few days and when he was tired he was definitely an ogre, made Yu attentive. That¡¯s why he suddenly asked, ?What are you planning, Kan? Along with Han DooSan, of course.¡±


    ?We?¡± Kan innocently asked. ?Nothing out of the ordinary. As I said: we have to catch a bunny, put it inside a pot, prepare the soup, and enjoy the meal.¡±


    ?What if, instead of bunnies, we catch a ghost?¡±


    ?Depends on the ghost, Yu! Anyway, one way or another, it¡¯ll be funny. And¡­ I think I know someone who can help us to catch that ghost.¡±


    ?Yu SuJin?¡±


    ?Who else?! So, once you are awake, don¡¯t let him sleep. He¡¯ll have time¡­ when he¡¯s old.¡±


    ?If he gets there, of course,¡± the inspector growled while looking for SuJin¡¯s number. Then, he told his son to stop talking that much and start working because all of them had an important job to do, something that was also urgent. What? To find San DuSik and twist his neck.

 CHAPTER 28: TOGETHER AGAIN

    After everything that happened that night, DooSan was really nervous. His nervousness was related to the fact he knew that the eyes of his enemies were focused on him, eagerly waiting for him to take a wrong step and be able to get rid of him in one way or another. More than that, everybody seemed to keep an eye on him because of SolHi, whom they were sure would try to contact DooSan and catch her this way.


    This didn¡¯t happen though, something that bothered DooSan more than it calmed him down. The reason? He didn¡¯t know if she was fine, if she managed to escape after giving that phone call, or where she had headed. Even so, he tried to calm himself down by telling himself that it would have been better for him not to know about her plan. Thus, because of stupidity or by mistake, he wouldn¡¯t have told anybody about this and endangered her because he was sure that her enemies were lurking on them, waiting to get rid of her at any cost.


    Actually, DooSan thought about all this while he¡¯d been behind bars that night. Then, he thought about this all the way until he got to SoRan¡¯s house and the hour after that when they waited to see what DuSik and his people would do next. Safety that they finally had around five o¡¯clock in the morning when they saw San DuSik talking by phone with someone and, five minutes later, SWAT cars left the area.


    ?Something that seems strange to me,¡± said IuNa, frowning. ?That they left so fast. I thought they¡¯d keep an eye on us until they catch the two fugitives.¡±


    DooSan nervously moved, still staring through the window. ?I also thought about this. Yet, it seems that they have another plan if he hits the pike eventually.¡±


    Unlike them, who seemed confused and nervous, SoRan was damn calm. She even smiled when she said, ?His problem.¡± Thus, she managed to make DooSan attentive, who squinted at her.


    ?What are you planning?¡± He asked.


    ?I? Nothing! I was just¡­ calling the things by their real name,¡± replied SoRan calmly. Then, struggling a little with her wheelchair, she managed to turn it toward the stairs where she headed eventually. While heading over there, she felt DooSan¡¯s glance focused on her because he was sure that she was planning something. At least her behavior gave him this feeling. And, sure that DooSan wasn¡¯t convinced why she was doing all that, SoRan stopped and, looking past her shoulder, she told him, ?Follow me! I mean, if you want to find out the reason why I¡¯m so sure that San DuSik¡¯s plan will fail eventually, you¡¯ll follow me!¡±


    The safety felt in SoRan¡¯s voice made DooSan really attentive. He even took a few steps toward her, intending to grab the handles of the wheelchair and, stopping her, to make her tell him what she knew. DooSan didn¡¯t do that eventually because of IuNa, who pointed with her head toward SoRan, spurring him to follow her. After that, seeing DooSan sighing, she followed SoRan first while DooSan walked behind them.


    Until they got to one of the rooms, which were farthest from the living room, none of them said a word. They even seemed stubborn to keep that silent, something that outlined the nervousness felt in DooSan¡¯s chest more. Why exactly? Because he suddenly started thinking that the two women were hiding something from him and he was the only one surrounded by darkness and anxiety.


    Thinking about all this, DooSan wasn¡¯t at all wrong. Why? Glancing at IuNa several times, he¡¯d seen her damn calm when he thought that she¡¯d be nervous and fearful once she was back in the country. Yet, nothing betrayed IuNa or showed him that she was afraid for her life, although she should have feared, once she¡¯d been forced to escape from Korea years ago to save her life. Instead of nervousness, DooSan saw the determination in her eyes, just as he felt courage in her heart. ?The courage to make herself justice with her hands,¡± he thought eventually.


    This thought made DooSan nervous. He even wanted to ask IuNa about this, but he didn¡¯t dare do that eventually. He didn¡¯t ask because he finally realized that this might have reopened a wound that maybe was still bleeding in IuNa¡¯s heart. At the same time, he kept silent also because he saw that SoRan stopped in front of a closed door and waited for them to catch up with her. Then, she looked at DooSan¡¯s face, who seemed even more confused than before. And, smiling, SoRan told him, ?We are finally facing the truth.¡±


    ?We are facing the truth! What the hell is this supposed to mean?¡± DooSan asked through his teeth.


    ?Nothing out of the ordinary,¡± replied SoRan, smiling again. ?It¡¯s just¡­ the reason why we¡¯ve summoned you here at this hour.¡±


    DooSan frowned again. ?The reason? I thought that you summoned me here because of IuNa. I mean, once she was back in the country, she wanted to see me and that¡¯s why you called me.¡±


    ?I? To see you? At this hour?¡± IuNa asked, eyes wide open. ?Are we in love and I was missing you or what?¡±


    ?What do I know?¡± The man asked her. He was nervous. ?Maybe we aren¡¯t in love but¡­ still, we are friends. At least I thought we were friends.¡±


    ?Something I won¡¯t deny. Yet, I don¡¯t think that friends bother each other for nothing at five o¡¯clock in the morning. At least this is what I think. Yet, the ghost thinks differently though.¡±


    ?The ghost? Who is she or he?¡± DooSan asked, eyes wide open while staring at both women. They only smiled while exchanging glances. Yet, none of them said anything for minutes in a row, something that increased the rhythm of his heart beatings. DooSan even felt his hands and back bathed by cold sweat. Only after that when he could calm down his mad heart that had been about to break his chest and run away, DooSan deeply breathed in and said, ?You are both so weird, has someone ever told you that?¡±


    ?All the time,¡± both women said at the same time, bursting into laughter soon after that. Then, still looking at each other, SoRan grabbed the doorknob and opened the door, telling DooSan, ?Come in, Prosecutor Han!¡±


    DooSan squinted at her. ?Are you sending me to death?¡±


    ?It depends on how you¡¯ll see that,¡± replied IuNa instead of SoRan. Then, pushing him from behind, she forced him to enter the room, closing the door behind him.


    Looking at the door that was closed by IuNa, DooSan saw the two women exchanging glances again while smiling. ?What the hell are they planning?¡± He wondered. ?Nothing good for sure because if it had been something good, they wouldn¡¯t have acted as though I was the mouse that they wanted in the trap.¡±


    Eventually, he¡¯d been the mouse because the door had been suddenly closed, and, even if he was in a usual room, he felt it as if it was a strange place to him. DooSan didn¡¯t feel only this at that moment - that he was in a place he hadn¡¯t seen before, but in a place where something strange was happening. What exactly? He couldn¡¯t explain. He only felt with his heart that something was waiting for him, something familiar this time and something his soul had longed for so long.


    Thinking about all this while looking around and trying to realize why IuNa and SoRan had brought him there, DooSan seemed overwhelmed by emotions. A thousand weird scenarios were drawn in his head while thousands of contrary feelings were in his chest. He was right in feeling all this because a lot of strange things happened to him in the last year, especially in the last few days. That¡¯s why he was sure that acting normally was something strange for him while being alerted was something normal for him, particularly in the last few days.


    Suddenly, he winced when he heard a slight noise somewhere in the air shaft of the room. Looking up, at the small square with bars through which the air circulated, DooSan saw nothing there. Even so, he hadn¡¯t been deceived by the two women¡¯s joke, who mentioned the ?ghost¡± earlier, but listened carefully, trying to understand what could have been there because ?That¡¯s not a mouse for sure,¡± he said, taking a few steps toward that place. ?Yes, I¡¯m sure that the noise is made by something bigger than a mouse,¡± he thought, taking the gun from behind and preparing it for shooting. He had even been about to shoot when the metallic square suddenly opened and lowered right in front of DooSan, who was staring in amazement at it. Why he was so amazed? Because he suddenly saw SolHi¡¯s smiling face appearing from the darkness of that place and looking at him.


    Grinning, SolHi fixed her glance into his eyes. Yet, she said nothing for seconds in a row, allowing DooSan to come back to his senses. Then, seeing him frowning, she smiled again and said, ?I see SoRan scared you no other with the joke about the ghost.¡±


    DooSan cooked his nose. ?I won¡¯t say no,¡± he suddenly growled, hiding the gun behind his back. ?That they took me by surprise, I mean. Yes, they did that, even if it was obvious that they had acted weird all evening. Yet, what I didn¡¯t expect was to find you here when San DuSik stuck his nose through all the corners of this house. He could have found you, you know? As I know his dog nose¡­¡±


    ?One that didn¡¯t work eventually, once he didn¡¯t find us here. Something strange though¡­ as strange as the fact that he was here when there was nobody on the street when we jumped over the fence.¡±


    ?We?¡± The man hissed through his teeth. ?Do you mean that you aren¡¯t alone?¡±


    ?I¡¯ve never been alone,¡± whispered SolHi, smiling. ?There has always been someone around me. I¡¯m a girl that breaks hearts, remember?¡±


    ?What I remember is that you are a girl that is killing time when it¡¯s not necessary,¡± Ha Rin¡¯s upset growl had been suddenly heard, a voice that seemed to be heard as coming from an empty barrel.


    SolHi smiled again. ?Why exactly? I mean¡­ what makes you think that¡¯s not the case to kill time? Eventually, the prosecutor himself is in front of me while we are still fugitives.¡±


    ?I also knew that,¡± Ha Rin feistily replied. ?That we can be rewarded with cuffs instead of freedom. Even so, I prefer them instead of walking like a robot for a week after that because¡­ brrr, besides the fact that here is as cold as in the fridge, I feel like in a box. So, Ian SolHi, I suggest you get out of here until I get mad.¡±


    ?If you say so,¡± replied SolHi playfully. Then, helped by DooSan, she got out of that air shaft.


    Looking up, DooSan and SolHi saw nothing for seconds in a row. Only a strange sound was heard from inside the air shaft, a hint that Ha Rin was struggling to get out of there too. Then, about two minutes later, both of them saw a strange grinning appearing in that black square, and two hands stretched toward SolHi, begging to be helped to get out. ?Not the other, but¡­ I feel I¡¯ve lost my entire youth in this hour while we¡¯ve stood still.¡±


    ?Not that still,¡± said SolHi, smiling while showing Ha Rin a bruise she had on her right arm.


    ?Did she make that bruise to you?¡± DooSan asked, frowning. Seeing SolHi nodding, DooSan pretended to close the air shaft and said, ?Then, she can stay there!¡±


    ?Hey, what do you think you are doing?¡± SolHi growled, grabbing his arm and pulling him back.


    ?I¡¯m just placing the things in their place?¡± He replied drily. Seeing SolHi squinting at him, DooSan sighed, growling after that, ?Yes, yes, I got it. It was only a joke, anyway.¡±


    ?Maybe it was a joke for you,¡± Ha Rin said through her teeth while struggling to exit through that small hole in the wall. ?For other ghosts, it might be a sentence to death. At least¡­ it was for me.¡± Then, seeing herself touching hard soil, Ha Rin sighed again. She did that because she heard her bones cracking after that, a hint that she stood too much still and the ?old age¡± was close.


    Eventually, Ha Rin glared at DooSan, making him suddenly pull back. ?What now?¡± He asked, frowning.


    ?Nothing. I was just trying to understand if you are by our side or not.¡±


    ?I¡¯ve helped you turn back to life, right?¡± He jokingly said, pointing with his head toward the air shaft.


    ?Well, yes, but¡­ once you are the ?lover¡± of many others, I thought it would be easier for you to get rid of ghosts than help them.¡±


    ?The lover of many? What the hell is this supposed to mean?¡± Remembering IuNa¡¯s joke, DooSan slapped his forehead. ?It was a joke.¡±


    ?I hope so,¡± Ha Rin growled. After that, touching her back with both hands, she headed toward the door. ?In case you think differently, think twice because¡­ it won¡¯t be at all difficult for us to turn you into a ghost too. At least¡­ we¡¯ll be sure that you are with us and not against us.¡±


    Squinting toward the door, which Ha Rin closed behind her, DooSan said through his teeth, ?Was that a threat?¡±


    ?It depends on how you take it: personally or professionally,¡± replied SolHi, smiling. ?Even so, if I were you, I would have kept the ?threat¡± in mind.¡±


    ?Why exactly? To be aware when you turn me into a ghost or to look past my shoulder to ensure this won¡¯t ever happen?¡±


    ?What do I know?! It might be a good idea because¡­¡±


    SolHi kept silent the moment DooSan hugged her. The man¡¯s reaction amazed her greatly because¡­ yes, she knew he missed her and shook like an aspen leaf after she ran away. Even so, it was too much for her to realize that the man she hurt the most could hold her to his chest and tell her that he missed her.


    ***


    ?What a relief,¡± whispered DooSan, still holding SolHi to his chest. They were in another room already, at the shelter because SoRan decided that it would be safer for SolHi to be there. At the same time, giving them that room, she knew that they would have more privacy. ?I thought I wouldn¡¯t see you too soon.¡±


    SolHi said nothing. She only hid her face to his chest, practically sticking her chest to his when he wrapped his arms around her. The man did that moved by a secret thrill, something he felt deep inside. Yet, even if he thought that this would calm them both, he¡¯d been wrong because longing and anxiety suddenly took over them. When did DooSan realize that? The moment his heart started to madly beat in his chest, controlled by fear and nervousness, a feeling that made SolHi whisper eventually, ?I¡¯m sorry, DooSan.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ?For what?¡± He asked her, confused.


    ?For everything that happened. Particularly, I¡¯m sorry that I endangered you with that phone call, something I did because of my recklessness. I shouldn¡¯t have called you. I¡¯m a fugitive eventually while you are still working for the Prosecution. And¡­ let¡¯s not forget that, because of everything that happened, everybody¡¯s eyes are on us.¡±


    The man sadly smiled, kissing the top of her head. Then, touching her shoulders, he made her watch him when he said, ?Are you sure that it was you who endangered me?¡± SolHi shrugged. ?Well, I¡¯m sure that¡¯s nothing like that,¡± DooSan confidently said. ?Why? Because¡­ my profession implies risks. I¡¯m always in danger, remember?¡±


    ?Maybe, but¡­ I would have liked not to be one of the reasons for you to be in more danger. Something that will happen for sure if someone finds out that you¡¯ve seen me but you said nobody about this. You can get in jail for that, DooSan.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t care.¡±


    ?Well, I do. I care a lot, DooSan. I really care because I don¡¯t want you to know what it feels like to be in jail. I¡¯ve been there twice and I don¡¯t want the man I love to experience the same pain and suffer the same I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Suddenly, SolHi kept silent. She did that the moment she understood that she had talked too much. Yet, she didn¡¯t regret that because she finally felt that she told DooSan what she really felt for him. Looking into his eyes, deeply reading in his soul, SolHi understood that the man felt the same. She felt it in that long kiss on her lips, a kiss that followed the one felt on the top of her head. Then, DooSan held her to his chest again, saying, ?I really don¡¯t care about all this, SolHi because I have enough with this reward.¡±


    SolHi frowned. ?Reward?¡± She asked, confused. ?What do you mean?¡±


    ?That I have you with me, SolHi. I have you close and I can hold you in my arms and¡­ that I know you are okay. I can kiss your lips and not only dream about a kiss.¡±


    Slowly pushing him away from her, SolHi frowned when she looked into his eyes. She even squinted at him when she asked, ?Is this all you¡¯ve missed? A kiss?¡±


    ?No. I¡¯ve missed more than that.¡± Realizing that he talked too much when he told SolHi about his thoughts and ideas, DooSan looked elsewhere.


    He winced eventually when SolHi slapped his arm. ?You and your jokes,¡± she hissed through her teeth. Then, she turned her back to him, intending to approach the window and check if someone was spying on the house.


    She took only two steps in front before feeling DooSan¡¯s arms wrapping around her again. She felt his chest touching her back, a feeling that made her shudder inside, and this happened because of a pleasant thrill that crossed her body. This was something really pleasant¡­ all she felt at that moment. Yet, she couldn¡¯t openly talk about that because there wasn¡¯t the right place or moment for that. Not after all that happened and after she endangered him that night.


    Feeling DooSan¡¯s hand sneaking under her shirt, SolHi frowned. Then, slapping that hand, she said through her teeth, ?What are you doing?¡±


    ?I was just trying to make sure you¡¯re fine.¡±


    ?You can make sure of this from far away or by asking. No need to conquer forbidden territories.¡±


    Her commentary made DooSan burst into laughter. Then, laughing, face hidden in her hair, he said, ?I was just trying to make sure your wound heals. I heard already that you¡¯d been hurt before the escape.¡±


    SolHi said nothing. She didn¡¯t do that because she felt ashamed after realizing that she misunderstood his intentions when she didn¡¯t think at all that he wanted to check if she was fine but because she thought that he wanted more between them, intimacy she couldn¡¯t allow between them at that moment. She also felt ashamed because of all those thoughts and feelings she didn¡¯t want to tell him about because if she had done that, this would have meant giving herself away in front of him. And, to hide all this from him, SolHi deeply breathed in.


    The woman breathed in again the moment she heard DooSan doing the same with the scent of her skin when he stuck his face to her neck. This made her slowly shake because all this was too much for her on one single night. Then, she swallowed hard but didn¡¯t push him away from her, even if she felt she had to do that. Yes, she had to push him away from her. If not, she would have definitely lost herself forever in his arms, releasing all those thoughts and feelings she wanted locked forever in her chest, something that would have pushed both of them on the path of perdition.


    She could control herself eventually and push him away from her. SolHi even pointed him with her finger when she saw him cunningly smiling, saying through her teeth, ?Don¡¯t even think about it!¡±


    ?About what?¡±


    ?About what you are thinking right now,¡± she stuttered. ?You can¡¯t have more than this, prosecutor. At least¡­ not tonight.¡±


    DooSan burst into laughter again. ?You know, I like your thoughts.¡±


    ?What?¡± She asked, frowning.


    ?Your thoughts about my intentions, I mean. Yet, even if I had liked to have more than this, I realize that we aren¡¯t in the right place for that. So, making children is left for later.¡±


    ?Ia!¡± SolHi shouted, turning red from top to toe. ?It wasn¡¯t funny at all.¡±


    ?Well, I think differently. Why? Because¡­ if I hadn¡¯t made that joke, I wouldn¡¯t have ever found out that the ghosts can blush.¡±


    ?Can you stop this?¡±


    ?What exactly?¡±


    ?Teasing me! It¡¯s not either the right place or the moment. I¡¯m not even in the mood for that.¡±


    ?Well, I think yes because¡­ I can¡¯t stop. Not after all this time when I¡¯ve missed you.¡±


    SolHi squinted at him. ?Longing that you could calm down with¡­ others. So, it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary to ask for a room only for the two of us.¡±


    ?I have a different opinion though. Why? Because¡­ having privacy, we can have more time for us. Plus, I would have felt ashamed to hug you with enough eyes fixed on us.¡± SolHi burst into laughter. ?What?¡±


    ?Nothing. I was just wondering who lost shame for you to find it.¡± DooSan shrugged. Then, he stretched his hands toward her again, intending to lift her T-shirt. For his ?daring,¡± he¡¯d been rewarded with a slap over his hands again. Then, SolHi demanded through her teeth, ?That¡¯s too much already! So, hands off me! If not¡­¡±


    ?¡­I¡¯ll look for them. I know this already because it¡¯s not the first time you threatened me with that. Even so, I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ?May I know the reason?¡±


    ?I want to make sure you are fine, that¡¯s all. Anyway, I can¡¯t change your mind, can I? Only if you want to try it, of course.¡±


    SolHi sighed. ?Can you stop this?¡±


    DooSan shook his head. ?What I want is to make sure your wound heals. It¡¯s the only way I can calm down.¡± Then, until SolHi could understand what it was in his mind, DooSan managed to lay her on the bed. He even immobilized her hands when SolHi tried to release herself, telling her demandingly, ?Don¡¯t move or I¡¯m not responsible for my deeds!¡±


    ?Are you threatening me right now?¡±


    ?I just¡­ make sure you are a good ghost.¡± Seeing the red bandage, DooSan frowned. ?Of course, I¡¯ll also make sure your wound heals eventually.¡± After that, he stood up and headed toward the door.


    ?Which way?¡± SolHi asked, sitting on the bed.


    ?To make sure my soul won¡¯t burn in fire after that.¡± Saying this, DooSan left the room, carefully closing the door behind him.


    Alone in the room, SolHi frowned at first because she considered that DooSan was overreacting. ?Or maybe not?¡± She wasn¡¯t also sure of that. Even so, she knew that it would have been better for her to listen to his order because¡­ she owed this to him - to give him a chance to make sure she was fine and received his care and attention. SolHi wanted to do at least this for him, even if she knew that she didn¡¯t deserve either his care or attention, just as she knew she didn¡¯t deserve his love - not after everything DooSan suffered because of her.


    Yet, ?Pack Mina is eventually right - Han DooSan and I are each other¡¯s perfect copy. We are both stubborn and don¡¯t give up, not even when we are sure of our failure. However, is what we feel really a failure?¡±


    Such thoughts made SolHi crouch in bed, holding her knees to her chest. She did that because she felt so small and insignificant. She also felt that she didn¡¯t deserve what happened to her - neither the hatred of her enemies nor the love of her friends because ?There has always been like that. Yes, I¡¯ve always received blows and so few hugs or cares. It¡¯s difficult for me to feel that someone misses me and cares about me. It¡¯s so difficult for me. It¡¯s really hard.¡±


    Sighing, SolHi closed her eyes. She did that, thinking that this would calm her down and remind her about beautiful moments that happened in her life. Instead, she saw the moment when Ha Rin threw the tire iron, trying to impede SoRan from shooting that bullet. A tire iron that hit SoRan¡¯s left arm, forcing her to pull that trigger eventually.


    The gunfire brought Lee Ma Rin and IuNa to the living room. Ma Rin¡¯s shout was eventually heard when she asked, ?SoRan, are you okay?¡±


    ?I¡¯m fine,¡± SoRan¡¯s voice was heard from down the stairs. ?Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean that we don¡¯t have unwelcome guests. So, IuNa, be careful because, right in front of you, there are the mice we have to catch.¡±


    SoRan¡¯s remark made IuNa frown. ?Mice?¡± She asked, fixing her glance in front. It¡¯s how she finally saw two silhouettes somewhere down the stairs and she understood that someone had broken into the house. And, afraid that there might have been those who followed them, she confidently said, ?Sure, SoRan, I¡¯m right here with a gun ready to fire it if necessary.¡±


    Hearing IuNa talking like that, SolHi smiled because, even if she didn¡¯t know the other woman, she was aware that she was lying. Why? Because, if IuNa had had a gun, she would have heard how she took the safety off. Yet, she heard nothing of that, except for the wheels of the wheelchair, a hint that SoRan moved from the place she was.


    SoRan¡¯s movement gave Ha Rin some confidence, thinking that it might be easier for them to get out of there. Yet, she stopped the moment SolHi grabbed her hand. Then, she waited for a while, feeling the burden of that waiting deep inside.


    Soon after this, when SoRan turned the light on, they convinced themselves that she was the only one who could endanger them, having a hunting rifle pointed toward them while being only two steps away from them. IuNa wasn¡¯t armed, just as SolHi thought, and she saw that when she glanced behind them. The woman about fifty, who was only one step from IuNa, wasn¡¯t also armed. Even so, neither SolHi nor Ha Rin moved from their place. Only SolHi supported herself on the banister when she felt the wound bothering her. Then, she looked for a few moments at Mrs. Lee when she asked her daughter, ?Do you know them?¡±


    ?One of them yes. I can¡¯t imagine who is the other one, who tried to crack my head with a tire iron taken from our own yard.¡±


    ?All I did was to protect myself,¡± Ha Rin said through her teeth. ?And it¡¯s nothing that belongs to you but something mine. Plus, you had a gun pointing at me. So, it might be considered self-defense.¡±


    ?Maybe it would have been considered that way if this had been your house and if I had broken into it. How is exactly the opposite¡­¡±


    ?¡­you have the right to call the police to pick up us. Something you won¡¯t do though.¡±


    ?Why exactly?¡± SoRan asked, staring at SolHi. ?You are two fugitives eventually while I don¡¯t look for problems with the law enforcement.¡±


    ?Maybe,¡± replied SolHi, smiling. ?Even so, you won¡¯t do that. Why am I so sure? Because, if you hadn¡¯t wanted problems with the law, you would have called the police by now because I have the feeling you knew we were coming.¡±


    ?She knew? How?¡± Inquired Ha Rin.


    ?The surveillance cameras, those Lee Do Hun had access to. Actually, he was the only one who had access to those cameras, just as you have now, right, SoRan?¡± SoRan didn¡¯t reply. Yet, her glance let everybody understand that SolHi was right. And, seeing SoRan looking like that at her, she smiled and said, ?If you say no, then¡­ it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ?Maybe. Even so, I can¡¯t understand the reason for your visit.¡±


    ?A very simple one,¡± replied SolHi confidently. ?I¡¯m looking for something that belongs to me.¡±


    ?Like?¡± SoRan didn¡¯t allow SolHi to deceive or intimidate her.


    SolHi smiled again. ?Like the statement your father signed, where he accepted that I entered jail like an undercover agent to help him solve a case.¡±


    SoRan frowned. ?Undercover agent? What you want to say is that you knew about my father¡¯s plans?¡±


    ?At least I knew about those plans where he wanted to protect others. Whom exactly? Han DooSan. What I didn¡¯t know was that he had other plans related to my involvement in that case. Which one? To get rid of me at Min SinJu¡¯s command.¡±


    ?A statement that can help you to get out of jail, right?¡± SolHi shook her head. ?Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I can¡¯t give up on this case. I can¡¯t, even if your father used me. The reason? There are too many at stake. Too many souls are in danger, better said. That¡¯s why I can help them better if I¡¯m still a fugitive. At least¡­ I¡¯ll use this card until we find out who¡¯s behind this story and why they hate me and others so much.¡±


    ?Something difficult to find out eventually. Why? My father hadn¡¯t ever kept his documents home, SolHi. I¡¯m also not sure that those documents are in his office at work. Even if it¡¯s so and it¡¯s there, most probably it has been destroyed to keep you behind bars.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t think so,¡± said SolHi, frowning. ?I mean¡­ I don¡¯t think that any of my enemies has found it. If it had been so, they wouldn¡¯t have tried to get rid of me a few days ago.¡±


    ?To get rid? What do you mean is that they tried to kill you?¡±


    ?Not only her but¡­ both of us have been about to die.¡±


    ?And you are?¡± SoRan asked, staring at SolHi¡¯s companion.


    ?Min Ha Rin!¡±


    ?Her accomplice!¡± SoRan suddenly hissed through her teeth, making Ha Rin wince.


    ?Do you know me?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± replied SolHi instead of SoRan. ?I told her about you.¡±


    ?Bad things, I guess, once she has waited for us with the hunting rifle.¡±


    ?What were you expecting?¡± SolHi asked, staring at Ha Rin. ?You were someone hired to kill me. And, even if I hadn¡¯t told her about this, she¡¯s smart enough to find out everything by herself.¡±


    ?Just as I can do other things,¡± said SoRan, putting on the safety of the rifle so as not to unload it accidentally. After that, she put the weapon on her lap and said, ?I¡¯m talking about the evidence, something damn difficult to find out. Even so, I¡¯d have liked to see it.¡±


    ?You¡¯ll see it, as soon as we find it. For the moment, let¡¯s focus on Captain Lee¡¯s partner.¡±


    ?Partner?¡± SolHi nodded. ?Are you sure of that? That my father had another partner than Min SinJu?¡±


    ?I¡¯m pretty sure of this. If he hadn¡¯t had another partner, he wouldn¡¯t have ever told me about the evidence he had about the case we were working on. What case? Traffic of minors.¡±


    ?A case Captain Lee might have invented, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?No,¡± said Mrs. Lee, making the other women wince. Looking at her, they saw her thoughtful, especially when she said, ?I¡¯ve talked to Kim HanSol about this once.¡±


    ?Kim HanSol? Who is she?¡± Inquired IuNa.


    ?A colleague of my father, someone with whom he had a good relationship,¡± SoRan said through her teeth, although nobody could understand the reason for her irritation. ?Now I see why they understood each other so well: both of them were involved in stinky things. One of them - sending SolHi behind bars for two murders and making everybody hate her. Or¡­ am I wrong?¡±


    SolHi said nothing. She only swallowed hard because SoRan was eventually right: everybody hated her, just as she didn¡¯t have evidence that the case Lee talked to her about was real. She had only vague evidence and a name she heard when she entered jail - the name of another prisoner, with whom she had to become close friends and find more details about the case. Yet, in that year behind bars, she found nobody with such a name, something that seemed suspicious to her because she realized that she might have been lied to and Lee sent her there to die.


    When she remembered that, SolHi sighed. Yet, not even this time, she said nothing. She didn¡¯t do that because she tried to avoid worrying others or giving them ideas about how to get rid of her. However, she still intended to find out more about Kim HanSol and even talk to her about the case. For this, she had to see her. That¡¯s why she suddenly told Ha Rin, ?Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ?Where?¡±


    ?To visit other ?friends,¡± replied SolHi, taking a few steps toward SoRan, who didn¡¯t do anything against them this time.


    She stopped eventually when SoRan told her, ?If you intend to visit HanSol, I suggest you give up on this idea.¡±


    ?The reason?¡± SolHi asked, frowning.


    ?Just¡­ something I feel. I mean¡­ I think that it will be better if we try to solve this case on our own, at least for the moment. Later, if necessary, we¡¯ll involve her because I know she¡¯s capable of many things.¡±


    ?For the moment, the best solution for both of you is to stay hidden. Where? In this house,¡± said IuNa.


    ?A house that might be checked any time because¡­ if it¡¯s right what we suspect and San DuSik has kept an eye on everybody who visited me in jail, this place is the first on his list.¡±


    ?Even so, SolHi: it¡¯ll be safer for you to be here than outside.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why,¡± said SolHi, looking at SoRan, who seemed thoughtful. ?This place isn¡¯t a fortress, just as it isn¡¯t a place not to be checked if a judge signs the order.¡±


    ?Maybe. Yet, it¡¯s still a place full of traps, SolHi. What kind of traps? Those that can keep you alive and safe because¡­ I¡¯m the only one who knows about them.¡±


    The cunning smile seen on SoRan¡¯s face made SolHi think. Even so, she felt that SoRan didn¡¯t plan anything against them but to keep them safe. And, she convinced herself of that when SoRan told them about the air shaft that couldn¡¯t be found on any of the plans of the house - a perfect hideout for two fugitives like them. A hideout that kept them away from jail and San DuSik that night, hopefully forever.

 CHAPTER 29: ENEMIES IN THE SHADOW

    ?I see now why you don¡¯t trust people,¡± said IuNa while she accompanied Ha Rin and SolHi toward that part of the house that SoRan said was the safest. When she said that, IuNa was to SolHi¡¯s right, a few steps in front of Ha Rin, who followed them in silence, thoughtful because she didn¡¯t consider it a good idea to stay in that house. Even so, she didn¡¯t oppose that but stood with SolHi, who decided to accept Lee SoRan¡¯s offer.


    ?I don¡¯t trust people?¡± SolHi asked, frowning. ?What makes you think that?¡±


    ?All you¡¯ve been through, SolHi. It¡¯s nothing easy to assimilate because¡­ I know what it means to live your life in danger and be forced to hide. Yes, you¡¯ve also been through that, although your innocence has often lied to you that this world is kind and by your side, without knowing that this world is a manufacturer of monsters, in fact.¡±


    ?I agree with you now because it¡¯s really like that. At least¡­ it¡¯s been so before that because I didn¡¯t trust others.¡±


    ?Still, you trusted Captain Lee. Why?¡±


    ?Honestly? I have no idea. At least¡­ I liked to think that I trusted him when it wasn¡¯t anything like that.¡±


    ?It¡¯s the same thing, in my opinion.¡± IuNa¡¯s words made SolHi confused. Seeing SolHi¡¯s eyes focused on her, IuNa smiled and said, ?I meant all those who betrayed you. Even so, you don¡¯t seem to be the kind of woman who hides and cries for mercy.¡±


    ?Now you are wrong.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I¡¯ve really hidden from people. How? Among people. I¡¯ve been that kind of invisible person who had still fought with all her heart, even if I did that unconsciously while trying to change the mentality of people and make them see who I really was.¡±


    ?Still, this is a thing you haven¡¯t managed to achieve, right?¡±


    ?Exactly. I think this is the real reason why I so easily accepted Lee¡¯s plan a year ago.¡±


    ?You tried to punish yourself for your failure.¡±


    ?Something like that. Even so, I realize now how wrong I¡¯ve been because, through everything I¡¯ve decided to do, all I¡¯ve done was to hurt more those I care about.¡±


    ?This time I must accept that it¡¯s been like that. I don¡¯t know you very well, you know?! I know only what SoRan has told me about you and her plan. Even so, I think that¡¯s time to act and not hide.¡±


    ?To act? How?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t know,¡± replied IuNa suddenly. ?For the moment, I say to start with avoiding San DuSik to receive the judge¡¯s acceptance for your sentence. I already found out that he asked for your death as soon as you and Ha Rin are caught.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?I haven¡¯t expected less from him, you know?! Even so, I didn¡¯t expect him to do this step so soon either. Why? Because¡­ I threatened him a few hours ago.¡±


    IuNa frowned. ?You¡¯ve threatened him? San DuSik?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. Actually, it wasn¡¯t my intention. All I wanted to do was to talk to DooSan. It¡¯s when he picked up the receiver and asked me to surrender.¡±


    ?And you told him to watch his back, right?¡±


    ?Something like that. Anyway, I¡¯m still surprised, you know? That he managed to ask for a judge¡¯s acceptance of my death. There have been only hours since we talked.¡±


    ?There haven¡¯t been only hours but days. SoRan has already found out that he asked for your death as soon as you escaped.¡±


    ?A wish that will cost him a lot eventually,¡± Ha Rin growled behind them, making the two women wince.


    SolHi smiled, in the end. Then, looking at her cellmate from the corner of her eyes, she told her, ?What do you intend to do? To enforce the decapitation but on his head?¡±


    ?It won¡¯t be a bad idea, you know?! Even so, this isn¡¯t my plan.¡±


    ?The reason?¡± IuNa interfered in their talk, smiling. ?Are you afraid to add one more dead on your consciousness?¡±


    ?Neah, I¡¯m not afraid of either of them. Why I won¡¯t do it? Because¡­ I consider that fear is worse than death.¡±


    ?I agree with you this time,¡± whispered IuNa, frowning.


    Although IuNa wanted neither her whisper nor her thoughts to be something heard by others, SolHi still heard her. Then, seeing that IuNa said nothing else, she asked her, ?An old story?¡±


    ?Something like that. A personal one, by the way. One that I¡¯m sure that sooner or later you find out. Yet, it¡¯s not the right time for telling stories. What it¡¯s time for though is for seeing others.¡±


    SolHi winced. ?If you mean to see DooSan, I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ?Why? Do you think he might be followed? Or¡­ maybe involved in your catching?¡±


    ?None of this. What I think is that he might be in danger, especially after the call I¡¯ve made. So, I don¡¯t want to endanger him more.¡±


    ?Even so, you have to do this,¡± insisted IuNa.


    ?Why exactly?¡± Ha Rin asked, irritated. ?To make sure that we lose our heads in case someone follows him here?¡±


    ?No. If DooSan has to find out that you are here, it¡¯s to make a greater plan and save you all. At the same time, DooSan can be our ears and eyes around San DuSik.¡±


    ?Still, it¡¯s a huge risk, I think,¡± said SolHi.


    ?Why? Because of San DuSik¡¯s relationship with our enemies?¡± Ha Rin inquired.


    ?Honestly? Yes. More than this, let¡¯s not forget that DooSan is a prosecutor. Thus, if someone catches him collaborating with us, he might get a worse punishment than we got.¡±


    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    ?I have to agree with SolHi this time. Even so, I still think that it¡¯s worth the risk because we need him.¡±


    ?Maybe you are right, IuNa. Yet, let¡¯s not forget that if we call him, we bring the others here along with him. Why? I think his phone calls are being listened to.¡±


    ?Better for us,¡± said IuNa, smiling. ?Thus, if they come and check this house and find nobody here, we can act silently.¡±


    SolHi and Ha Rin exchanged glances. Then, Ha Rin ironically said, ?Only if we evaporate. It¡¯s the only way they won¡¯t catch us.¡±


    ?No,¡± replied IuNa confidently. ?You forgot what SoRan mentioned.¡±


    ?The secret air shaft.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right, SolHi. An air shaft that¡¯s on none of the house¡¯s plans. Thus, as it isn¡¯t on paper, you can evaporate, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?If you say so,¡± growled Ha Rin, shrugging eventually. Then, passing by IuNa, she said, ?If we endanger our heads, I say to do it faster. Not the other but¡­ that hole bullet from the window, it¡¯s a clear hint that something bad happened in this house. Thus, as San DuSik is lured by the devil, he¡¯ll be here in a few minutes.¡±


    Looking behind Ha Rin, who headed with sure steps toward the room IuNa told them about, the two women smiled. Yet, none of them said anything else because they understood that Ha Rin was just bluffing by showing that courage. Still, it could be considered a good example to follow because it was better to be courageous in that dangerous game than show fear in front of death.


    ***


    Memories took over SolHi that night. Memories that made her think about everything that had happened in her life, thinking about every single event she¡¯d been through, trying to understand what she would have done better to make sure everybody was safe. Yet, no matter how hard she didn¡¯t think about this, she couldn¡¯t find a better solution than the one she¡¯d made that day, and this gave her headaches and made her painfully sigh.


    Eventually, she winced when the door opened and then she looked toward that place. Instead of DooSan, she saw IuNa entering the room. This amazed her a lot, just as the kind smile seen on IuNa¡¯s face surprised her, who entered that room bringing some clothes and a medical kit with her. ?It was my idea,¡± she told SolHi. ?Just as I voluntarily offered to play the role of the nurse.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?A role that would perfectly fit you, I think.¡±


    ?Really?¡± IuNa asked, comically shrugging. Then, she sat on the bed and took the necessary things out of the medical kit to bandage SolHi¡¯s wound, saying to her, ?Indifferently if this role fits me or not, I¡¯ll better bandage that wound than DooSan. The reason? Your wound looks bad enough. And, if DooSan sees that, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t leave this room ever.¡±


    ?Something that won¡¯t work for our cause, right?¡±


    ?Something like that. Why? Han DooSan is the type of person who can shamelessly install himself in one¡¯s house without being invited there.¡±


    ?I¡¯m aware of that already,¡± replied SolHi, chortling. ?I¡¯ve experienced on my skin his ?insolence.¡± When? A year ago, right before I entered jail. He ?moved¡± to my house, asking for ?help.¡±


    ?He was rather asking for love than help. At least, it¡¯s what I think,¡± said IuNa, smiling. Her remark made SolHi attentive.


    Even so, SolHi said nothing about this. She only took off her jacket and the T-shirt, at IuNa¡¯s request, allowing the young woman to bandage her wound. She even looked to the side when IuNa took off the old wet bandage, and she did that because she didn¡¯t want to see again what her wound looked like, something that still bothered her.


    Yet, she looked at IuNa when this one said, ?It looks bad!¡± Thus, she saw that the wound opened on two sides, and the black dried blood was seen on it while fresh blood was seen dripping where the stitches were broken.


    ?Yes, it looks bad,¡± said SolHi eventually, cooking her nose. ?Even so, this won¡¯t knock me down because¡­ enough wounds I got in my life. Plus, this didn¡¯t even hurt.¡± IuNa smiled. ?Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. Why? Because¡­ you¡¯ve learned to lie beautifully, besides the fact that you ignore the wounds and learned to live with them.¡±


    ?It¡¯s easier this way, don¡¯t you think so? It¡¯s easier for my soul especially.¡±


    ?Maybe. Yet, I still think that it would have been better without them. Anyway, I agree with you about a detail: that this wound won¡¯t kill you but will only harden you. Even so, you¡¯ll have an ugly scar after this, even if it seems to have been sewn by a professional. Did you see a doctor?¡±


    ?You can say it so. As far as I know, Min Ha Rin used to be a doctor.¡±


    IuNa frowned. ?A killer with knowledge,¡± she suddenly hissed through her teeth, making SolHi squint at her. That¡¯s why IuNa pulled back when she said, smiling, ?Don¡¯t take it personally. Let¡¯s just say that SoRan told me something about her.¡±


    ?And about the fact that Min Ha Rin tried to kill me while we were behind bars, right?¡±


    ?Something like that. Anyway, it¡¯s not my job to judge her or you. If you forgave her, you might have had your reasons for that.¡±


    SolHi sighed this time, covering the fresh bandage with the clean T-shirt IuNa brought for her. Then, looking elsewhere and not at IuNa, who insistently looked at her, she said, ?I haven¡¯t forgiven her. I just learned to live with her.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?Just something I feel. I feel all this more based on my gut than on reasoning.¡±


    ?And your gut is something that has always helped you get rid of problems. At least it has been more useful for you than when you listened only to your reasoning.¡±


    ?You can say it so. Even so, I have my doubts because¡­ no matter how much I don¡¯t believe in her, she still seems the kind of person capable of betraying others. Yet, eventually, she¡¯s still someone that deserves my trust, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?Maybe. Even so, SolHi: if you get rid of this, go and see a doctor. I don¡¯t think that scars would make you happier. At the same time, these won¡¯t be proofs of experience, I think.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?Scars are already part of me. And, if I get rid of them, I¡¯ll still be conscious that they have been there.¡±


    ?This already sounds like pessimism to me, you know?! Why? Because¡­ I consider that the ghosts of the past are something real only if we allow this. And, even if it¡¯s as I say and you don¡¯t trust yourself or others, trust at least DooSan. I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t ever betray you.¡±


    ?I know, IuNa. I know this very well, just as I know how much he has suffered since he knows me.¡±


    ?What about you? Haven¡¯t you also suffered?¡±


    ?Yes, I did. I won¡¯t deny that. Still, does it really matter more about my sufferance than the one of the man I love and I know that is hurt because of me? No. Let¡¯s not forget that he¡¯s persecuted and followed by law enforcement just because I¡¯ve looked for freedom.¡±


    ?Something you deserved, by the way. To be free, I mean. At the same time, I think you underestimate DooSan because he¡¯s stronger than you think. And¡­ if he has chosen to be by your side, risking his career and freedom for you, it¡¯s because he really loves you. He wants things to work between you and make things right¡­ things that he might have done wrong in the past.¡±


    SolHi kept silent for a while. She only squeezed the T-shirt she had from Ha Rin after they escaped prison, a T-shirt that was wet and dirty after everything they had been through that night. ?It¡¯s as dirty as I feel,¡± SolHi whispered in her head, feeling so insignificant.


    Eventually, she looked at IuNa when this one stood up and said, ?You should think about what I said, SolHi. Especially, think about the way you behave when you are with DooSan because¡­ as I said, he¡¯s not weak or someone who looks for others to protect him. DooSan is someone capable enough of protecting those he loves, especially the woman he cares about. And, even if I don¡¯t like to accept that, you are someone special in his life, SolHi. You have an important role in his life, a role for which many women would kill to have one day.¡±


    What IuNa said made SolHi think eventually. She didn¡¯t do that because she realized that IuNa had feelings for DooSan but because she understood that the young woman was right eventually when she said that life was too short to lose it or waste it for being stupid. Her life wasn¡¯t as she imagined it would be but the one that changed drastically eight years ago when she¡¯d been unwillingly turned into a victim.


    With such thoughts in her head, SolHi lay in bed eventually. She even crouched at one point, even if nothing hurt her. She just did that because she felt the urge to do it. Then, she fixed her glance on the three multicolored pills IuNa had brought her, pills for pain and to help her sleep. Pills that SolHi didn¡¯t take eventually because she was afraid that, once she¡¯d be awaken, she would once again realize that she was living a nightmare, one that haunted her everywhere and every single moment of her life.

 CHAPTER 30: THE HUNTING OF MICE

    Seeing San DuSik getting out of Min SinJu¡¯s club, Yu furiously hissed through his teeth, ?Look where the mouse was hiding: in the snake¡¯s hole! I thought that the snakes and the mice weren¡¯t good friends, but I was wrong.¡±


    Kan smiled. ?Of course, they are good friends! And¡­ am I wrong or he¡¯s drunk?¡±


    Putting his sunglasses on and even squinting to see things better, Yu looked through the front windshield at San DuSik, who walked like the wind all over the road. This made him smile eventually and say, ?Yes, he¡¯s drunk. And¡­ interesting: who made him drink so much? Or¡­ should I ask what?¡±


    ?What do I know?! Maybe he lost his luck?¡±


    ?Something I doubt.¡±


    ?Why? Because¡­ rats like him are lucky since they are borned and have cat¡¯s skills too?¡± Yu squinted at Kan. ?What? He¡¯s definitely a cat because he always falls on his four paws when he¡¯s thrown off something.¡±


    ?Maybe you are right, but¡­ I also know that those like him aren¡¯t aware that luck has a short tail and you can lose it as fast as you¡¯ve gotten it. Why exactly? Because¡­ there is always a more cunning cat to put her paw on the mouse and twist his neck. If there isn¡¯t any cat around, I¡¯ll happily do that in her place.¡±


    ?You¡¯ll need evidence for that. So, take some pictures of him. Yeah, don¡¯t lose any side of him or he might accuse us of fabricating evidence.¡±


    Yu cooked his nose, setting the camera up. ?I waste such good data on such a stinky rat,¡± he growled. Seeing that Kan said nothing to his remark but focused on the message he was writing so fast, the inspector glanced at him to see the message. ?The hamster is on the wheel,¡± a message that made the inspector frown. Then, reproachfully shaking his head, Yu asked the detective, ?Whom did you send that message? To Mrs. Oh?¡±


    ?Ia!¡±


    ?What?¡± The inspector asked, smiling. ?I was just asking because¡­ the only hamster I know is the one to my left.¡±


    ?And the only one I know to have a sharp tongue is an inspector,¡± Kan growled. Seeing Yu squinting at him, the detective cooked his nose and, hiding the phone in his pocket, he added, ?I didn¡¯t send that message to her but to Prosecutor Han.¡±


    Yu stared at him, thunderstruck. ?To Prosecutor Han? At this late hour? Are you lovers or something?¡±


    ?Can you stop this bullshit? I¡¯m not his mistress to send him sweet messages at dawn. I was just¡­ informing him about the mission, something that interests him because I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll be damn happy if San DuSik gets to the same place he visited yesterday.¡±


    The inspector frowned again. ?Did Prosecutor Han visit some particular place yesterday?¡± Hearing this question, Kan glanced at him, sending a particular message to Yu, ?Are you dumb or are you only pretending to be one?¡± A message that had been right away understood by Yu, who strangely grinned when he said, ?I had a day off. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t know all the important details of your lover Han¡¯s daily routine.¡±


    Kan slapped his forehead. Then, reproachfully shaking his head, he said, ?You and your damn jokes. And¡­ I¡¯m sure that if Han DooSan finds out about this, he will definitely send you back to the countryside. Or¡­ to the grave.¡±


    ?And, for this not to happen, a particular person would watch my back, right?¡±


    ?Was this¡­ a particular person¡­ about me?¡±


    ?We are friends, right?¡±


    ?Something I wasn¡¯t aware of. So, as I don¡¯t know certain things, I won¡¯t ever risk my head for others.¡±


    ?Traitor!¡±


    ?The one who accused me of having a ?special relationship¡± with the boss was talking about this. Now, leaving the jokes aside and to inform you about the hottest of the latest news, I¡¯ll tell you this: Han DooSan felt on his own skin yesterday what those whom he ever sent behind bars had felt when they reached jail.¡±


    ?What?¡± Yu yelled, making poor Kan squint at him. Then, sticking his pinky into his right ear, Kan started to shake it powerfully, a clear clue for Yu that he heard that yell damn well. Yet, Kan¡¯s calmness didn¡¯t deceive Yu though. On the contrary, the inspector didn¡¯t pay too much attention to Kan¡¯s show but insisted on finding out ?How did Prosecutor Han get behind bars?¡±


    ?You should better ask who took care of that to happen. And, finding out the name of that person, something you already know, you will solve the mystery.¡±


    ?San DuSik?¡±


    ?Who else? He¡¯s the one who ordered the IT team to listen to Han DooSan¡¯s phone calls. He did that, hoping to catch SolHi. Yet, what he didn¡¯t suspect was that SolHi would dare to threaten him with death. That¡¯s why he walks like a ghost right now, and¡­ I think he also drank because of this: to get some courage.¡±


    ?Or¡­ he drank to make it easier for him to fall into the hole he dug for himself,¡± said Yu, smiling. He said that after seeing San DuSik tripping over the edge of the sidewalk and going head over heels.


    ?Well, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s easier or not for him to fall into the hole when he¡¯s drunk but¡­ I know that SolHi is a smart girl.¡±


    ?Something that nobody has ever doubted. Even so, I¡¯m surprised that she took that risk.¡±


    ?Giving that phone call, do you mean?¡±


    ?Exactly. She worked as a detective for three years. She knows the procedure very well and that the relatives of the fugitives are watched, just as I¡¯m sure she knows that the phone calls are listened to. Even so, she made that phone call.¡±


    ?She probably wanted to tell us that she was fine, once we knew that she¡¯d been hurt in jail.¡±


    ?Maybe but¡­ she could have given a phone call to any of us and not to Han DooSan. Why? Everybody knows that they have a close relationship. It was logical for Han DooSan to be targeted and turned into the bait for SolHi to be caught.¡±


    ?Do you really think that we aren¡¯t targeted or considered the bait or what?¡± Yu stared at him, and Kan grinned. ?You didn¡¯t see the penguin that was watching your house, did you?¡±


    ?No,¡± the inspector stuttered, eyes wide open. Then, furious, he looked at San DuSik, who was turning and twisting while struggling to stand up and growled, ?Son of a¡­ Did he go so far as to send someone to watch all of us? Does he want to get behind bars or what?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t know about him but¡­ I know that others want us behind bars. Whom in particular? Probably the General Attorney, who seems to have a close relationship with Min SinJu.¡±


    ?How did you know this one from? Did the Tooth Fairy whisper it into your ear?¡±


    ?Yeah,¡± Kan confidently replied, making Yu stare at him. The detective instead, not losing his temper, smiled and said, ?She¡¯s working for the Prosecution too.¡±


    ?Are you considering me stupid?¡±


    ?Why exactly stupid? I just tell the truth because¡­ my Tooth Fairy is no one other than Prosecutor Iun.¡±


    ?How did he know that? From another Fairy?¡±


    ?No, straight from the source: the General Attorney, whom he threatened, by the way. Thus, he managed to take Han DooSan out of prison.¡±


    Yu slapped his forehead. ?Should I take this as a warning? You know: always look past your shoulder and make sure nobody is there to twist your neck?¡±


    ?Why are you so pessimistic? Just¡­ do whatever you generally do. It¡¯s enough to lose your head, I think.¡± Then, still smiling, although he clearly saw that the inspector wasn¡¯t in the mood for jokes, Kan turned the engine on when he saw San DuSik on his feet and continuing his way. It¡¯s when Kan followed him at a slow speed, something that made Yu ask him:


    ?Are you trying to kidnap him or something?¡±


    ?It wouldn¡¯t have been a bad idea but¡­ no. This won¡¯t help us in anything. I mean¡­ if someone finds out that we¡¯ve targeted him, Min SinJu might get rid of him too, and¡­ God knows who takes his place after that. He might be worse than San DuSik. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s worth the risk.¡±


    ?I have a different opinion though.¡±


    Kan frowned when he saw Yu grinning. ?What are you planning?¡±


    ?I? Nothing out of the ordinary. I just say to get rid of the mouse by using the cat.¡±


    ?And the cat in this case is?¡±


    ?No one other than Yun Marie. She worked for the prosecution, right?¡±


    ?Yes, she worked. Yet, as far as I remember, she gave up on her job a long time ago. I think she retired when Han YuSan died. Less probably she¡¯s still influential among prosecutors.¡±


    ?I think differently though. Why? I know very well who Yun Marie is. I also know what she can do to defend her cubs.¡±


    Suddenly, the inspector winced when Kan stepped on the brake pedal. Then, Yu looked in the same direction as Kan and saw Min SinJu leaving his club. He wasn¡¯t alone but with a young man whom he hadn¡¯t ever seen before. ?Do you know him?¡± Kan asked Yu.


    Yu shook his head. ?What about you?¡±


    ?Nea. It¡¯s also the first time I have seen him. Yet, I know the second one: Moon Joon Won.¡±


    The detective¡¯s growl made Yu look in amazement toward the club again. Seeing Joon Won arguing with the first young man, whom both Kan and him didn¡¯t know, Yu frowned again. ?I didn¡¯t know that Lee Do Hun¡¯s assistant is in such a good relationship with our enemy.¡±


    ?Neither I. Yet, this explains a lot of things.¡±


    ?Like?¡±


    ?Like the fact that he¡¯s hovering around Lee SoRan¡¯s house.¡±


    ?Do you think that they are after something important?¡±


    ?Undoubtedly. And¡­ I think that¡¯s something related to their partnership. Most probably it¡¯s something related to SolHi and the evidence they might have against her.¡±


    ?Then, it might be a good idea not to lose sight of them. We can at least find out what they are planning.¡±


    Kan denied the idea. ?They would rather get rid of us like they did with Lee Do Hun than give us a chance to blow down their necks. I say that it¡¯ll be better for us if we get rid of them one by one. It¡¯ll also be faster than using Yun Marie, who will just play a show.¡±


    Yu looked thunderstruck at Kan. ?What is your mind making up at this time?¡±


    ?You¡¯ll see. For the moment, don¡¯t lose sight of San DuSik.¡± Saying this, Kan took his phone out of his pocket, intending to give someone a phone call. Yet, looking in front and not seeing DuSik, he growled, ?Where did he go?¡±


    ?San DuSik?¡± The inspector asked, smiling.


    ?Not me,¡± replied Kan. Staring at Yu, he saw the inspector pointing his head toward a red point on his phone¡¯s screen. This made Kan frown. ?Don¡¯t tell me that he¡¯s behind the wheel.¡±


    ?Well, he is. And¡­ he¡¯s stopped at the traffic light, by the way. So, give that phone call if you want to give it but¡­ let this time help the community and not only us.¡±


    Kan grinned this time. Then, dialing 911, he said in a shaking voice when the dispatcher answered the call, ?Hello, is the police? Yes? Well, I want to report someone who is drunk and drives. How did I realize that? Because¡­ he was about to hit a pedestrian. Yes, hurry up: he¡¯s at the crossroads of Insadon 13. The car? What car? Aaa, a black Mitsubishi. I saw it when the driver entered the car, barely standing. Of course! I¡¯ll keep an eye on him while you get here.¡± Hanging up the phone, Kan looked at the inspector, who was squinting at him. ?What now?¡±


    ?Nothing. I was just trying to remember not to ever step on your tail. I don¡¯t really want to be your enemy.¡±


    ?What I don¡¯t want is to lose the show,¡± said Kan, turning the engine on. ?I bet it¡¯ll be damn hot.¡±


    ***


    Entering the room, DooSan saw SolHi sleeping. She slept like a baby at that moment, seeming to be someone who hadn¡¯t ever had problems or enemies. This thought made him smile because he hadn¡¯t seen her sleeping so tightly for a very long time, having a quiet sleep that night and not an agitated one because of the ghosts of the past.


    Trying not to chase the calmness away from her, DooSan carefully closed the door behind him when he entered. Then he approached the bed and sat on the floor right next to it. Looking at her, he supported his arms on the bed and, laying his chin on his arms, he smiled. ?So beautiful!¡± He thought.


    SolHi was so beautiful at that moment. She had always been beautiful in his eyes, something that reminded him of the first night when they met and her angelic beauty conquered him forever. ?Something I forgot for being stupid - her beauty. Yes, I forgot how beautiful you were that night when life brought you next to me,¡± he whispered with the voice of his mind while his right arm stretched in front and touched her face to put a rebellious strand of hair over her ear.


    Not only her beauty DooSan won that night but also her character, something he discovered in her the same night they met for the first time and a year ago when they saw each other again. That day, when he saw her naked at the showers of the Kanam Police Station, he felt attracted to her like a magnet. He felt a special connection with her and that it was more than hatred between them. Yet, he didn¡¯t understand right away what was between them but he understood later that it was love between them, something that had always been with them in the last seven years after YuSan¡¯s death, feelings he had ignored, and SolHi seemed to have done the same. This happened because they felt guilty for everything that they lost that night.


    At that moment, it wasn¡¯t important what they lost but what they won or had to win while being together. Particularly, important for DooSan was to have her with him and that her wound wasn¡¯t serious but healing, even if it was healing so slowly. He found out that from IuNa after she bandaged SolHi¡¯s wound, and Ha Rin told him and SoRan everything they¡¯d been through that night, a story that let DooSan know that the enemy¡¯s tentacles were deeply stubbed into their lives and that it wasn¡¯t enough with only running or hiding to escape but to take drastic measures for making sure that they¡¯d be the winners and not the eternal losers. No, this time they had to be the winners and not those who had always been trampled and others took everything they wanted from them, giving them back only a small part of what they had taken.


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The ringtone of the message he received made DooSan wince. Then, he looked at SolHi first, afraid not to awaken her. Yet, she was still tightly sleeping, something that made him smile, happy to know that she was safe. After that, he took the phone out of his pocket and looked at the received message. ?Hamster on the wheel.¡±


    Who sent him that message was Kan, something that let DooSan understand that, at least for that day, they would be safe because if the detective sent him that message, it meant that he kept an eye on San DuSik. ?A rat that I¡¯ll trample under my feet one day as he deserves,¡± DooSan suddenly hissed through his teeth.


    The noise of the words whispered with hatred made him wince again. This happened when he saw SolHi moving in her sleep. She¡¯d even been about to turn her back to him and break the miracle. Not wanting this, DooSan suddenly stood up and lay next to her, holding her to his chest eventually. Then, he calmly waited until SolHi calmed down, touching his chest. He needed a few moments until SolHi stopped moving. After that, feeling her tightly sleeping again, DooSan returned to his thoughts.


    Honestly, DooSan had a lot to think about that night. The reason? He found out about another enemy who was after SolHi: Jackal. Who was the man? DooSan had no idea. Ha Rin also didn¡¯t know. All she told them was his nickname because she didn¡¯t know Jackal¡¯s real name. How did she get to know the man? Ha Rin didn¡¯t mention it. She only told them that Jackal was a slippery fellow, a dangerous one in many cases, and that it was better for them to have him as an ally than an enemy. Ha Rin also told them that Jackal tried to kill SolHi that night at someone¡¯s order and not because he wanted to. No, Jackal really didn¡¯t have a reason to kill SolHi. And, from what Ha Rin knew and also told DooSan and SoRan, Jackal wasn¡¯t also a guy to kill someone for pleasure but because he listened to someone else¡¯s orders or if he had a strong reason for taking someone¡¯s life.


    ?Yet, even if this Jackal doesn¡¯t have a reason to hurt SolHi, others still have it. One of those who want to hurt you, SolHi, is definitely Min SinJu. Even so, I can¡¯t understand the connection between Min SinJu and this Jackal.¡±


    Thinking about this, DooSan sighed. He felt powerless at that moment, having a lot of unanswered questions and so few solutions for their problems. Better said, he had no solution for them at that moment but more problems because ?We¡¯ve just escaped from one problem and found another one. I feel as though we are cursed.¡±


    Nevertheless, were they really cursed? DooSan also didn¡¯t have an answer to this question. All he knew were fragments from the stories of their enemies. Better said, he knew only half of those stories, like the fact that Jackal had been raised on the streets where he got while he was still a child. At least, Ha Rin told them about this, something she had found out from Jackal himself. Was it the truth? They didn¡¯t know. They could have found out the real name of the young man, but even this thought seemed to be impossible. ?This is so if he really got involved with Min SinJu because, as I know that bastard, he¡¯s more than capable of making evidence vanish. Especially, he takes care of important data to vanish if this can harm him.¡±


    If it was true and Min SinJu had taken care that nobody ever found out Jackal¡¯s real name, then they had a real problem. Why? Because¡­ nobody ever would have also found out why the young man messed with Min SinJu and what his real role was in that story because ?I don¡¯t think he kills only for money. At least I have this feeling after everything Min Ha Rin has told us. Then? What is his real purpose to be involved with Min SinJu?¡±


    It might have been that Jackal was involved in dirty businesses to survive. Yes, this might have been a real reason because Ha Rin had told him that night that the first time she met the young man, he was lying in a pool of blood, with ugly wounds all over his body after he¡¯d been attacked. Who had beaten him? Ha Rin didn¡¯t know because even if she took care of the young man to heal, he hadn¡¯t ever told her about his enemies or why he was on that dark narrow street that night.


    Yes, Jackal hadn¡¯t told Ha Rin about this, even if she knew he wouldn¡¯t have survived that night without her. He wouldn¡¯t have survived for sure because that street was damn dark and very few people used to pass by there at night. In fact, neither Ha Rin intended to pass by there. Yet, she took the wrong path when she returned home from a party. Thus, passing by that street, she heard a moan, and this made her attentive.


    Hearing that moan, Ha Rin stopped and silently listened to what was going on there because her first thought had been that it was a moan of pleasure. ?Of two lovers that found the perfect place for having a few moments of sick pleasure,¡± she thought, intending to go away. The second moan made her understand that she¡¯d been wrong. That¡¯s why she turned on the light of her phone, trying to see at least something there.


    Seeing nothing around because of the darkness, Ha Rin started to fear. Even so, she didn¡¯t go away because the moans were heard louder and louder, something that made her understand that an injured person might have been left there to agonize. She hadn¡¯t been wrong when she thought that because, approaching the place where the moans were heard from, she found a kid about eighteen-year-old more dead than alive. She found him under old and dirty cardboard, a hint that someone ?struggled¡± a little not to let someone find the kid ever, at least not while he was still alive.


    Finding him there, Ha Rin intended to call 911. Yet, the young man denied her idea, whispering, ?No police! Only¡­ water!¡±


    Ha Rin didn¡¯t have water with her but whisky, so she gave him a drink from it. Why did she have whisky? Because¡­ She started to drink a lot lately because of some personal problems. Thus, giving him a little of the whisky, she managed to make the young man lose consciousness. This didn¡¯t scare Ha Rin though, who knew very well that not the whisky was to blame for that but the massive bleeding. And, once the young man asked her not to call the police, she decided that he¡¯d be safer with her than if she had taken him to a police station or a hospital. That¡¯s why she took him with her that night.


    Where exactly did Ha Rin take the young man that night? To her small clinic, one that she opened, intending to earn some money and fame because this had always been her biggest dream - to be someone influential. She dreamt of this since she was a little child. That¡¯s why she started studying medicine, specializing in general surgery at first. Then, seeing that this wouldn¡¯t bring her immediate fame or money, Ha Rin changed her specialty to plastic surgery, opening her clinic after this.


    This decision had been the best decision she had ever taken because, besides the clients, to whom she returned or gave the beauty they dreamt of, Ha Rin also started to work with the black market. Yet, she wasn¡¯t doing that by being involved in human or organ trafficking but helping those who didn¡¯t have money or the freedom to go to a hospital. Such involvement finally brought her the fame she wanted, even if it wasn¡¯t the way she dreamt of fame. Thus, she got to have more clients among bad people than among normal ones.


    Even so, Ha Rin hadn¡¯t ever regretted the decision she made because she knew that it was the only way she had to survive and earn money. Yes, she definitely got to have the money she wanted for personal pleasure. At the same time, she started to donate a part of the earnings or help those who couldn¡¯t pay, like Jackal, whom she considered charity. People who became her friends in time, as happened with Jackal, with whom she had a close relationship. Better said, it was a perfect symbiosis between them that lasted for about two years. Then, suddenly, Ha Rin experienced her biggest nightmare, something that took her perfect life away and chased her soul peace from her, something she had been dreaming of for an entire life¡­


    ***


    Ha Rin¡¯s nightmare started the moment she accepted an unknown man in her life, whom she accepted to treat like a patient, whose life she changed completely. How exactly? She gave him a new face, a new identity, and the chance for a better future. She did that without knowing that she was practically kicking her own life because, a few months later, the first attempt on her life happened.


    It was something that marked her a lot but even so she didn¡¯t tell DooSan and SoRan about this. She did this thinking that it wasn¡¯t relevant to the case or something that might have interested the two of them. At that moment though, when she went to check SolHi and half opened the door, seeing DooSan lying next to SolHi, whom he held into his arms, Ha Rin understood how wrong she¡¯d been for not trusting him completely, just as she understood how many things she¡¯d lost in her life.


    What exactly did Ha Rin lose? Feelings, unforgettable experiences, and the feeling of being loved by someone - something she hadn¡¯t ever fully experienced, even though she had enough relationships in her life until her nightmare started. She also lost everything she¡¯d been fighting for in life, and this happened because she wanted more money and fame. She wanted that so badly that she got to be involved with those she¡¯d been hating all her life: loan sharks, thieves, and the rest, absolute dregs of society that marked her life since she was a little child.


    All these thoughts made her sigh. Even tears bathed her eyes after this. Then, she winced when she heard a noise to her right, coming from the stairs, a hint that someone was heading toward the second floor. Hearing this, Ha Rin rushed to go to her room, carefully closing the door of DooSan and SolHi¡¯s room before this. Then, like a cat that was lurking on her prey, she sneaked toward her room, which SoRan¡¯s mother gave her to have some rest, also closing the door of that room so as not to let someone suspect that she could have had other intentions.


    Back in her room, she realized that she acted recklessly. Why exactly? Because¡­ it wouldn¡¯t have been anything wrong if SoRan¡¯s mother had seen her at SolHi¡¯s door. If this had happened, Ha Rin could have said that she came there to check on SolHi or talk to her about their plans. Yet, seeing SolHi asleep and with DooSan, she decided not to bother her. However, it was already too late to change something because she wasn¡¯t able to change anything. ?Just as it happened so many times in the past when I was forced to hide even if I didn¡¯t deserve that.¡±


    When Ha Rin said that, she felt so much hatred inside, something that made her feel like a child, throwing herself on the bed eventually. She did that, thinking that it would be easier for her to fall asleep. Yet, she¡¯d been wrong because, once lying on the bed, so many thoughts started to spin in her head and so many opposite feelings took over her too.


    What started to bother her, in particular, was an image of the past she thought she had forgotten: the one of the night when the first attempt at her life happened. When did this happen? Nine years ago. Yet, Ha Rin hadn¡¯t ever been capable of finding out who attacked her that night. She only suspected that it might have also been Jackal at someone¡¯s order. Whose order? She had no clue. Even so, she remembered that night very well because this marked her for her entire life.


    She remembered that she went to sleep very late that night. It was probably around midnight when she finally decided to go to bed in the small apartment she had right above the clinic. Yet, before entering the bed, she heard a noise on the first floor of the building where she had the clinic, a hint that someone got inside on the sly.


    Ha Rin heard that noise very well, but this didn¡¯t scare her because she thought that another ?clandestine client¡± appeared there so suddenly. She frequently had such clients lately because of a street war between more gangs. Thus, she got to have clients so late all the time, something that made her earn a lot of money because Ha Rin was well-known like a successful doctor among gangs, someone who didn¡¯t ask about the source of the wounds. She just gave them the first medical care and the necessary medicine, received her money, and then¡­ everybody lived his life.


    Her business went well for a very long time. That¡¯s why Ha Rin started feeling the taste of easy money and even got to lend a few thousand dollars to Jackal when he promised her to return triple that money. How exactly Jackal intended to triplicate Ha Rin¡¯s money, she hadn¡¯t ever asked. She just suspected that he might have been involved in money laundering or drugs, something that didn¡¯t bother her at all, considering that ?The end justifies the means.¡± What she hadn¡¯t ever thought about was that, once she lent that money to Jackal, she would lose them forever because Jackal hadn¡¯t ever returned the loan. What he promised her in exchange for that money was his unconditional help each time she needed that, a promise he kept for two years. Even so, Ha Rin was sure that the young man barely waited for the chance to get rid of her and the debts.


    Because of the same loan that Jackal hadn¡¯t returned, Ha Rin started suspecting him of being the one attacking her nine years ago. It also happened because, right before the attempt on her life, Jackal told her that he didn¡¯t know how to return her money and that, in exchange for the loan, he would be her slave. Yet, his slavery ended only days after that, the night Ha Rin heard the noise on the first floor of her clinic.


    That night, wearing night clothes, she went to the first floor. It was dark all over there, something that seemed strange to Ha Rin because she knew that there was always an emergency light turned on there. ?Just in case,¡± as Ha Rin had always thought because she considered that the emergency light was a hint for her clandestine clients that she was always able to help them.


    Even so, Ha Rin calmed down very soon, thinking that maybe the lamp had broken and she needed to change it. Yet, she needed light for this. Not having her phone with her, she decided to approach the nurses¡¯desk and turn on the lamp there. Heading toward there and groping through the darkness to find the button of the lamp, she felt a slight movement behind her.


    The movement made her blood freeze in her veins for a few moments. This happened because she understood that the intruder wasn¡¯t there with good thoughts and that she had to defend herself. Yet, she didn¡¯t have time to run because, soon after this, she felt something wrapping around her neck. Right after this, she felt something tinny deeply entering her skin while trying to cut the thread of her life once and forever.


    Ha Rin wasn¡¯t ready to die that night though. That¡¯s why she started struggling in the arms of her attacker, thinking that the movement would help her to loosen the grip. Thus, touching the attacker¡¯s arms, she found them pretty harsh and hairy, something that let her know that a man attacked her. Yet, this didn¡¯t discourage her. On the contrary, she understood that she needed extreme measures to escape that night. And, to make sure she¡¯d survive, she deeply stubbed her nails into the flesh of his arms, leaving deep wounds on them. Ha Rin even managed to elbow his stomach, a hit that made the man gasp. Even so, he didn¡¯t loosen the grip.


    On the contrary, after the hit in his stomach, Ha Rin felt that the man pulled the rope closer to her throat. She even felt the hatred increasing inside him while hearing his heavy breath, something she got to hear so far from her because of the lack of air. Then, she felt the air deeply entering her lungs. This happened the moment the alarm of a car parked outside the building turned on, something that made her attacker involuntarily look over there. By doing this, he gave Ha Rin the chance to grab his right arm with both hands and throw him over her shoulder, taking the rope off her neck too. Then, she didn¡¯t attack him but tried to run away.


    She didn¡¯t get too far though because, despite Ha Rin¡¯s sudden hit, the attacker could control himself and grab her leg again, throwing her to the ground eventually. He even pounced on her after that, taking another thin rope out of his pocket, which he tried to wrap around her neck again. Yet, Ha Rin didn¡¯t give him that chance but stuck her fingers into his eyes and pushed in front as hard as she could.


    The pain felt in his eyeballs made the attacker growl like a beast in the cage. Thus, he gave Ha Rin the chance to hear his voice, something strange but still familiar at the same time. Whose voice that one was? Ha Rin had no idea. Actually, she didn¡¯t even have too much time to think about this because the important thing there was to stay alive and, to survive, she needed to act fast and weaken him. How exactly? By injuring him and making him give up on that dangerous game, even if he had done that for a short time only.


    The best solution for her at that moment seemed to be to punch his face. Before that, she put more pressure while hurting his eyeballs. By doing this, she felt the individual losing his balance above her, a hint that the pressure that was now up and then down was weakening him. Yet, this short time of respiro didn¡¯t make Ha Rin give up but urged her to grope around her. Thus, she found the lamp the man accidentally knocked down when he entered the clinic, something that let Ha Rin know that he was inside. And, grabbing the leg of that lamp, Ha Rin hit his head.


    Ha Rin hit only once, but she used all the power she had at that moment when she hit. Thus, she managed to throw the man off her when she hit his left temple. Then, she stood up and hit once again when she saw him on his knees, groping around while trying to grab her arm and leg and knock her down again. Thus, because both of them were moving at the same time, the second hit only managed to injure his chin, a wound that made him yell again. And, pouncing on her again, he knocked her down for the third time.


    When her back touched the floor, Ha Rin gasped. On the way down, she even hit her head on something sharp, probably the edge of the nurses¡¯desk, a hit that made her feel dizzy for a few moments. Thus, she allowed the individual to take a third rope out of his pocket, which he pressed over her throat with all his force. Yet, this didn¡¯t last long because Ha Rin managed to block the rope on time, feeling its sharp bite on the skin of her palms this time. The pain didn¡¯t discourage her though. On the contrary, it seemed to enrage her more and give her more powers. Thus, she got to push the rope in front, managing to enlarge the wound the individual had on his chin already.


    By acting like that, Ha Rin managed to be released and escape from him. Yet, she didn¡¯t go to the police once she escaped but hid. She even changed her identity after that, something that helped her for four years after the attack. Yet, four years later, she¡¯d been arrested and accused of multiple crimes, accusations that locked her in a cage as though she was a wild animal.


    Being behind bars didn¡¯t scare Ha Rin because she¡¯d been in jail once, eight years ago. It happened because of her when she used the name of someone wanted for theft. She didn¡¯t do that intentionally but because the one whom she bought the fake passport deceived her.


    That time, she met San DuSik for the first time. Thus, in exchange for a small favor, he promised her freedom. What exactly did she have to do? To scare someone in jail and make that person humble. Yet, whom she had scared at that time, Ha Rin found out only later when SolHi got to be her next target to kill.


    Three years after she¡¯d been sent to jail for using a fake identity, Ha Rin had been arrested again, this time for drug trafficking. She involved herself in that also to survive. Who arrested her this time? Again San DuSik. Yet, how he got to know about her again, Ha Rin hadn¡¯t ever found out. Even so, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to escape jail as easily as it happened last time. No, she¡¯d been sent to a maximum-security jail this time where she¡¯d been forgotten for years. Weeks ago, DuSik looked for her again and asked her to get rid of SolHi in exchange for her freedom.


    Nevertheless, all those years spent in jail gave Ha Rin time to think about everything that happened and what she had to do in the future. At the same time, she also had time to make plans on how to find the individual who hurt her and turned her into a fugitive, just as she decided to see who Ian SolHi was, the victim they asked her twice to get rid of her. It¡¯s how Ha Rin asked the guards to send her to the same cell as SolHi and did what she had done after that.


    Once in the same cell as SolHi and seeing how much this one suffered, she understood that the night SolHi had that ugly crisis, Min Ha Rin decided to do whatever it was necessary to do to survive. What exactly she had to do, she didn¡¯t know. That¡¯s why she made her visits to Kuk Mi Hi¡¯s office more frequent, whom she met back in high school. Talking to the doctor, Ha Rin found out that San DuSik also controlled Mi Hi at someone¡¯s orders, who wanted the doctor dead. Yet, Ha Rin hadn¡¯t ever found out the reason for that hatred for Kuk Mi Hi. Even so, she realized that Mi Hi started working in the same jail only weeks ago, probably sent there to help her kill SolHi or to do that on her own in case Ha Rin would have failed.


    Such thoughts gave Ha Rin the chance to find out the biggest of the doctor¡¯s weaknesses: freedom. Understanding this, she promised Mi Hi to escape together and help her never be found by her enemies again. That promise seemed vain to Ha Rin but not to Mi Hi, who accepted Ha Rin¡¯s offer right away. ?Too fast,¡± Ha Rin realized after that because ?she only pretended to be weak to keep me on the leash. Thus, she hoped to catch two rabbits with one shot: force me to get rid of SolHi and, once free, to get rid of me too. What she hadn¡¯t ever thought about was that I¡¯d escape along with SolHi eventually while she¡¯d got to be the target of her enemies again.¡±


    Ha Rin whispered this when she realized that freedom didn¡¯t help any of them: either her or Kuk Mi Hi. Why? Because of the same enemy that was behind them. Even so, Ha Rin was sure that she had more chances to survive than Mi Hi, and this was so because she was with SolHi, who had a lot of trustful allies while the doctor had only enemies.


    With such thoughts in her head, Ha Rin finally fell asleep when it was dawn already. She tightly slept that night and she didn¡¯t even hear Lee Ma Rin entering the room and bringing a tray of food with her. Ma Rin did that, thinking that both Ha Rin and SolHi needed food to regain strength. Yet, seeing Ha Rin sleeping, Mrs. Lee just left the tray on the desk, covered Ha Rin with the blanket, and left the room. Probably because of this Ha Rin didn¡¯t feel Mrs. Lee entering the room when, before that, she felt each noise, and she hadn¡¯t probably been alerted that day because she felt safe in that house.

 CHAPTER 31: THE DREAM

    ?Daddy!¡± DooSan suddenly heard someone calling him. Looking behind him, he saw a five-year-old boy heading straight toward him. The boy was so happy while pedaling his bicycle. ?I learned how to do this!¡± The child shouted again. ?I¡¯m great at this, can you see that?¡±


    Seeing the boy, DooSan seemed surprised at first. Then, he smiled and said something to the one with whom he was talking by phone, hanging up the phone call after that. And, still looking at the child, he smiled at him. He even made a sign to the boy that that one was doing everything great.


    Suddenly DooSan shuddered when he saw a black car heading at speed toward the kid. Then, throwing his phone away, he ran as fast as he could toward the child, who, hearing the noise of the tires behind him, looked back. Yet, even if he saw that car approaching him, he didn¡¯t do anything to move away from it. That¡¯s why DooSan shouted, going crazy, ?No, Un, no! Move aside! Aside! Now! No!¡±


    The rest¡­ was darkness all around. A thud was only heard after this - of the tires sliding on the asphalt when the driver finally stepped on the brake pedal. And, soon after this, the impact of the car with the bicycle was heard. Then¡­ nothing more.


    Nevertheless, it had been enough for DooSan to feel his blood freezing in his veins. And, sitting on the bed, he touched his chest with his palms. He was breathing fast while his eyes looked through the room, as though he didn¡¯t understand where he was. Only in the end, he realized that he had dreamt everything and this calmed him a little, especially after he understood that he was still in SoRan¡¯s house, in the same bed that he had shared with SolHi. Yet, she wasn¡¯t with him.


    ?Where did she go?¡± The man wondered, frowning when he realized that he was alone. Then, standing up, he left the room.


    It was darkness all along the corridor, just as he saw nobody there. There was also silence in the rooms found on the second floor of the house, and this bothered him a little, even though he didn¡¯t understand why, so he hurried to descend the stairs eventually. Getting to the ground floor, he saw IuNa in the small living room of Lee¡¯s house. She was alone there, holding a broom and a dustpan while gathering some hair from off the floor. Seeing this, DooSan frowned, not understanding what was going on there. Because of confusion and amazement, the man stopped halfway descending the stairs and stared at the young woman who didn¡¯t see him coming at first.


    Hearing the noise coming from the stairs, IuNa looked at DooSan, smiling. ?Are you finally awake, Sleeping Beauty?¡±


    DooSan squinted at her. ?In case you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m exactly the opposite gender of the Sleeping Beauty.¡±


    ?Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t be one,¡± replied IuNa, chortling. Then, finishing sweeping the hair, she threw it into the small trash can she brought for this.


    ?What¡¯s that?¡± DooSan asked, staring at her.


    ?Just¡­ a change of look!¡± The young woman said, grinning.


    ?Yeah, I could understand that. What I don¡¯t know is whose look you¡¯ve changed.¡±


    ?Of someone who deserved that,¡± responded IuNa seriously. ?Of someone who didn¡¯t deserve to lose so many things in such a short time. Even her hair.¡±


    ?SolHi?¡±


    ?Herself! Actually, I thought that a change would be something good for all of us. It will also draw less attention to her because you cannot deny that her ?extravagant hairstyle¡± was something easy to notice. Besides, I considered her hairstyle a kind of offense brought to the modern style. So, as it was something that bothered me, I decided to bring her closer to modernism. Your girlfriend deserves that, right?¡±


    DooSan cooked his nose. ?I see that your journalist¡¯s nose hasn¡¯t retired yet. It still smells the stories related to lovers and scandal from far away.¡±


    ?You know me already! If a story is something interesting for the public, I¡¯m also there. And it¡¯s a shame, you know?! That I cannot publish this story on the first page of the scandal magazines. It would have definitely been bomb news because journalists don¡¯t often find such stories as ?The heart of the Prosecutor Han was cuffed up by a fugitive.¡±


    The man showed her his fangs. ?It wasn¡¯t funny at all. And, talking about the fugitive, where is she?¡±


    ?Ian SolHi? She has just left!¡±


    ?What?¡± DooSan growled. ?Where?¡±


    ?What do I know?! She said something about important things to solve.¡±


    ?Really important things, by the way,¡± said SoRan, who approached them. ?Yet, she¡¯ll be back soon. So, no panic, okay?! And, Prosecutor Han, stop worrying so much! Ian SolHi is a grown woman and can handle things alone.¡±


    ?I also know that. Yet, what I can¡¯t understand is how she could take such a risk. We all know that San DuSik and his dogs are still rounding this place. You still know that, right?¡±


    SoRan smiled, taking DooSan by surprise. She did that, in particular, when she told him, ?His problem. To look for her, I mean because¡­ I¡¯m sure that it will be damn difficult to find her.¡± This response made DooSan frown. ?What?¡±


    ?You seem suspicious, has someone ever told you that?¡±


    ?All the time. If I¡¯m not mistaken, the last time someone told me this, it was you, Prosecutor. Anyway, whether I look suspicious or not, this is already something I can¡¯t change. Still, it¡¯s not something I want. Why? Because¡­ This gives me a certain privilege. At the same time, this assures me the entrance to the DOC building, where I dropped a package this morning. A damn explosive one, by the way.¡±


    ?Ian SolHi?¡± DooSan asked, pop-eyed. ?Do you mean that SolHi went directly to the bear¡¯s cave?¡±


    ?She didn¡¯t go but was taken there. Driven there, better said,¡± replied SoRan playfully. Seeing her friends staring at her, she reproachfully shook her head when she said, ?You and your exaggeration. Why? Nothing bad will happen. Not as long as everything goes according to the plan. Still, we have to do something to get rid of DuSik¡¯s dogs, who are still here, blowing down our necks.¡±


    DooSan frowned again. ?Are they here again?¡± Approaching the window and looking through it, he saw a black off-road car with tinted windows not that far from the gate. ?They don¡¯t even try to be discreet.¡±


    ?Why should they do that? They want us to know that they are here. And¡­ They returned this morning. Those from inside the car, I mean because, to surprise you more than this, someone has always kept an eye on this house because San DuSik left only to deceive us.¡±


    Taking the tablet from SoRan¡¯s hand, IuNa and DooSan saw another car, a gray sedan this time, parked in the same place as the black one was parked. A few moments later, they saw how the black car had taken the gray one¡¯s place. And, for seconds only, DooSan saw the face of a stranger in the front seat of the gray car, on the passenger¡¯s side, talking to someone whose face they didn¡¯t see. ?A lookout post!¡± IuNa murmured.


    ?Yes, you are perfectly right. Even so, they waste their time because nobody is stupid here to allow them to deceive us. Neither will they scare us if they breathe down our necks all the time.¡±


    ?What I don¡¯t get is how SolHi got out of here,¡± DooSan asked, giving the tablet to IuNa and taking a few steps toward SoRan, who was peeling an apple.


    ?Very simple,¡± the young woman said, eyes on the knife. ?My mother helped her because¡­ she wasn¡¯t the wife of a DOC agent for decades, in vain. And, because of the same privilege, of being Captain Lee Do Hun¡¯s wife, nobody checked her car when she left the yard. If they had done that, they would have seen SolHi on the rear chair. Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean that they haven¡¯t followed my mother. A motorcyclist did that.¡±


    ?And¡­ this means that their trick can be discovered any time.¡±


    ?Not necessary,¡± said SoRan through her teeth, amazing IuNa. ?Why? Because¡­ even if they followed my mother to the DOC building, nobody has access to that place without authorization. Not to the parking lot, anyway. Thus, both mother and SolHi are safe.¡±


    ?Even so, I can¡¯t understand what SolHi is trying to do by visiting the building of the DOC,¡± said DooSan, frowning again. Then, when he remembered what they talked about a night ago, he winced and, staring at SoRan, who enjoyed her apple, he told her, ?Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s there to look for the document Lee signed and where he accepted that SolHi went to jail undercover.¡±


    ?Of course not,¡± replied SoRan calmly. ?She¡¯s not there for that but to see Kim HanSol.¡±


    ?The new Chief of DOC?¡±


    ?Herself.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?Let¡¯s just say that it was necessary. And, if you want to find out more about this, you should ask SolHi when she¡¯s back. I won¡¯t say a word more about this.¡±


    ?Lee SoRan!¡± DooSan furiously shouted.


    ?What? I¡¯m just trying to watch my back. And, to stop blaming me for every single bad thing that happens, I¡¯ll tell you that it wasn¡¯t my idea but SolHi¡¯s.¡±


    ?And, once you two can be considered Siamese cats, who do things without thinking about the consequences, I assure you that you have the same guilt to share.¡±


    ?That sounded like an insult to me, Prosecutor.¡±


    ?I¡¯m glad you can read through lines when it¡¯s necessary. Now, let¡¯s go back to the real problem: why are you so sure that Kim HanSol won¡¯t arrest SolHi as soon as she sees her? Let¡¯s not forget that SolHi was sentenced for two crimes and all the law enforcement are behind her.¡±


    ?She won¡¯t do that because¡­ Kim HanSol is as involved as Captain Lee in this mission,¡± said IuNa.


    ?Bingo! You are actually right because¡­ HanSol and my father were the only ones who knew about this mission. At least I think it has been so. Thus, as my father is dead, HanSol is the only one who can bring some light to this case and help SolHi get rid of charges for all the crimes she¡¯s supposed to have committed.¡±


    ?Something damn difficult to achieve, SoRan. Why? As far as I know, there isn¡¯t evidence that SolHi has been part of DOC. Thus, we won¡¯t ever be capable of proving that she isn¡¯t guilty of the two crimes.¡±


    ?At least we can prove that she didn¡¯t kill her former colleague,¡± IuNa said, making the two attentive. ?How? By manipulating the evidence, which So Ari left behind. Thus, with a little bit of luck and thanks to the video you uploaded online earlier, we can at least sow some discord among people. Who knows?! We can be lucky and SolHi is released for lack of evidence again.


    ?Still, she won¡¯t be exonerated,¡± DooSan opposed IuNa¡¯s idea. ?I don¡¯t think she wants to be released this way again: to be free but still a suspect. No, she experienced this seven years ago after the trial when people had judged her. It¡¯ll be too much to experience this again.¡±


    ?I share the same ideas as Prosecutor Han this time. If we release SolHi, it has to be for her being declared innocent and not still a suspect. For this to happen, she has to stay hidden. At least for the moment, until we find evidence that she¡¯s also a victim.¡±


    ?Maybe! Yet, I don¡¯t see how we can do that,¡± IuNa reticently said.


    ?The video. The one where it is clearly seen that SolHi hit the head of one of the two Han YuSan. Thus, we can prove that she didn¡¯t kill your brother.¡±


    ?It¡¯s still a piece of evidence that hasn¡¯t been accepted by the General Attorney. If he doesn¡¯t accept it, no judge will do that.¡±


    ?He¡¯ll do that if we help him to make that decision.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see how to do that, SoRan.¡±


    ?We¡¯ll figure out this later. Now, tell me you still have the original of that video.¡±


    ?Yes, I still have it. Yet, the problem is that not everybody thinks that¡¯s real. On the contrary, a lot of netizens consider that¡¯s a fake. Something we did to help SolHi get rid of the accusations.¡±


    ?It¡¯s a normal reaction because of all the things that happened in this case.¡± Seeing IuNa thoughtful, SoRan found it weird. ?What are you planning so intensely?¡±


    IuNa smiled. ?I? Nothing. I mean, nothing out of the ordinary. I was just thinking about how to take advantage of my abilities. What exactly? How to earn the society¡¯s sympathy. At the same time, I think about how to make people pay more attention to other cases while we hide in the shadows. And¡­ the best solution I can find for the moment, something that will also perfectly work against those like San DuSik, is to¡­¡±


    ?¡­win people by our side and make them sympathize with us.¡±


    ?Something like that,¡± responded IuNa, smiling. ?I think you also thought about this, even if you did that involuntarily when you posted that video online. Still, it¡¯s evidence that a lot of the major media trusts are afraid to use it for being afraid that it¡¯s fake. Yet, with the help of an ex-journalist, whom many have trusted, this thing can do wonders.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ?Yet, you forget a thing, IuNa,¡± said SoRan, making the two attentive. ?If we fail, who¡¯ll pay for that will be SolHi. And we along with her, of course.¡±


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t try this, SoRan. Eventually, this is a double-edged weapon because¡­ let¡¯s not forget that the press does not always help to reveal the truth. It also hides it sometimes. A lot of politicians use this to hide their dirty laundry. How? By revealing other spicy stories.¡±


    ?Now that you mention that, I think we can try. But¡­ I don¡¯t know what story we can use this time.¡±


    ?I¡¯ll handle this myself. Meanwhile, send me a copy of that video while I visit some friends,¡± IuNa confidently said, climbing the stairs.


    Looking behind IuNa, SoRan reproachfully shook her head. ?She¡¯s always after troubles without a life preserver.¡±


    ?I think I know someone else like her.¡±


    ?If it was about me then¡­ yeah, you are probably right. Yet, I don¡¯t think that this is important but what you will do, Prosecutor Han. Will you accept her plan?¡±


    ?Honestly? I¡¯m also not sure about this. Still, I know one thing: IuNa is right when she says that it¡¯s better to die trying than hiding. So, we should trust her and at least try.¡±


    ***


    The dream he had in the morning confused DooSan so much. He had thought about it for hours, better said. That¡¯s why, feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down without doing that, he decided to visit Un that day. DooSan didn¡¯t go there empty-handed but brought a big bouquet of white chrysanthemums, which he put next to another bouquet of multicolored flowers.


    Looking at the second bouquet, DooSan frowned. ?Someone else has been here today.¡±


    ?You are actually right, Prosecutor,¡± the old guardian, a man about fifty, not that tall and chubby, told him. ?A lady passed by here not long ago.¡±


    ?A lady? Do you know her?¡±


    ?Yes! She¡¯s the same young woman who often comes here and cries, whispering all the time, ?Un, I¡¯m sorry! Your mom is so sorry about everything.¡±


    ?SolHi!¡± DooSan whispered.


    ?Honestly, I don¡¯t know her name, Prosecutor. Yes, I don¡¯t know what her name is, although I¡¯ve been seeing her coming here often in the last six years. And¡­ I remember her because of the memorial plaque.¡±


    The answer he heard from the guardian Kim made DooSan frown again. ?Does she come here often? SolHi?¡± He asked in disbelief.


    ?I mean¡­ she used to stop by often. Before being arrested.¡± DooSan looked at Kim, confused. ?How do I know that?¡± The man said, smiling. ?I also watch TV sometimes. And, once she¡¯s often been in the news lately, I know about her. And¡­ honestly, I feel sorrow for her because¡­ she¡¯s been unjustly accused of that crime. At least¡­ she¡¯s been unjustly accused of the second crime because the night the former high school teacher was killed, she¡¯d been here.¡±


    DooSan winced. ?Was SolHi here the night of the crime?¡±


    ?Yes, and I¡¯m so sure of this because I found her here at dawn. She was sitting in the same place where you put your bouquet. She also brought flowers with her that day and¡­ she cried a lot.¡±


    What the old guardian said made DooSan nervous. He felt all this, understanding that so many secrets were spinning around SolHi and that place. Then, to have evidence of his conversation with Kim, DooSan took his phone out of his pocket and, on the sly, turned the record on. Particularly, he recorded the answer of the man to his question, ?Are you saying that a year ago, the night when the high school teacher was killed, Ian SolHi was here? Do you remember what she was wearing or if she was stained with blood? Maybe¡­ was she nervous after doing something bad like¡­ killing someone?¡±


    ?Honestly, no, Prosecutor. I mean¡­ she didn¡¯t seem like she did something bad or illegal. And¡­ I don¡¯t remember what she wore that night, but I remember that she was red-eyed, something I told the police then.¡±


    DooSan looked at him, eyes wide open. ?You said to the police? When exactly? As far as I remember, I haven¡¯t seen your name on the list of the witnesses summoned in Court then.¡±


    Old Kim sadly smiled. ?You are right because¡­ they didn¡¯t believe me. Especially¡­ The prosecutor in charge didn¡¯t believe me, the one the police summoned there for hearing my testimony. He told me to stop inventing things and defending demons. And, if I hadn¡¯t stopped talking nonsense, death would have looked for me.¡±


    ?Do you remember the name of that Prosecutor?¡±


    ?San or Kan, or¡­ be he damned because he has a weird name.¡±


    ?San DuSik maybe?¡±


    ?Yeah, I think this was his name. Anyway, you can find it by reading my statement, if it¡¯s still in the police archive. Even so, I remember that he was fulminated against those police officers for calling him there. He even yelled at the detective who took my statement. And, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the prosecutor tore my statement apart because the detective wrote it by hand. After that, the prosecutor told them to stop calling him there for nonsense things and be careful if he needed his job. After that, I was taken out of the police station by force, something that made me understand that I had to be afraid of them. I¡¯ve also been afraid for my family after that day. I have children and grandchildren. That¡¯s why I stopped stopping by the police station. I did that, thinking that I¡¯d be summoned to the trial maybe, something that didn¡¯t happen. Thus, I got to be a silent witness and just watched on TV how an innocent woman was sentenced for something she didn¡¯t do. But, as I still think, it has been something convenient for someone if things happened this way.¡±


    Hearing what the guardian said, DooSan felt that he was boiling inside. Even so, he understood that the man¡¯s decision had been a wise one. Eventually, not even he was sure who was involved in that story. Thus, as their enemies had gotten rid of important witnesses like So Ari, they could have done the same to the old man. If this had happened, he wouldn¡¯t have ever found out the truth, something that might have been a starting point in that investigation. That¡¯s why he told the guardian eventually, ?Guardian Kim, I¡¯ll be grateful to you if you forget what happened that night.¡±


    The man stared at him, thunderstruck. ?To forget it? I thought you cared about what happened and about the mother of that child who is resting here, in particular.¡±


    ?And I care about all this, trust me! Just¡­ it¡¯s not the right moment for such confessions. I¡¯m pretty sure of this, just as I¡¯m sure that SolHi thinks the same. That¡¯s why, if someone else asks you about that night, tell him that you don¡¯t remember because a year has passed or whatever crosses your mind. Eventually, when the time comes, I¡¯ll handle this and you¡¯ll help us.¡±


    Kim smiled this time. ?It won¡¯t be difficult for me to do that because¡­ I¡¯ve done that before.¡± DooSan watched him, confused. ?I mean¡­ it¡¯s exactly what I said the last time this happened.¡±


    ?The last time? When exactly?¡±


    ?A few days ago. If I¡¯m not mistaken, it happened the same night you came here last time. A young man came and asked me the same thing then. I told him that I didn¡¯t remember anything and, if he looked for answers, to ask you about this.¡±


    ?A young man? Do you remember who?¡±


    ?No, prosecutor. I haven¡¯t seen him before. Even so, I have the feeling he was behind you.¡±


    DooSan frowned. Then, he smiled. ?It means that the dog San DuSik sent someone to follow me. He tries to find something against me to be able to control me.¡±


    ?Most likely yes. And¡­ I also said this to that child¡¯s mother: that it was dangerous for her to come here because some strange men were rounding this place. Yes, I told her that they might be someone looking for her once she was a fugitive.¡±


    ?Even so, you didn¡¯t denounce those men. Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ It¡¯s not my job to accuse people or betray others. Plus, the police didn¡¯t believe me the last time I testified. Why would I have taken the risk of being kicked out of the police station again?¡±


    DooSan smiled. ?Smart! And¡­ I think that it¡¯ll also be a good idea if I leave. Eventually, none of us knows who follows me or what his intentions are for doing this.¡± Then, DooSan intended to leave.


    He stopped eventually when the old man grabbed his arm and told him, ?I also remember that the day the young lady was arrested, I talked to the florist woman. She told me that she found SolHi in front of her flower shop that morning. Better said, she¡¯d been there for hours before the florist woman came to open the shop. I also told the police officers this, but they didn¡¯t believe me. Thus, I don¡¯t think someone looked for the record the florist woman had. She might still have it because I told her to keep it in case someone would ask for it.¡±


    The old guardian¡¯s confession made DooSan feel weird. It wasn¡¯t anything strange to feel like this because he found out too many things in a single day, things that made him understand eventually that a stranger could disinterestedly help you than those whom you fully trusted. Yes, strangers were doing things to help SolHi and not hide the truth, and they did that because they understood that it was the only way they could make this world better.


    ***


    After the conversation he had with old Kim, DooSan decided to check if it was right what Kim said and went to talk to the florist woman. Half an hour later, getting out of the flower shop, DooSan gave a phone call to IuNa to whom he said, ?Check your email! I¡¯ve sent you something much more important than that video.¡±


    ?Much more important than the video? What do you mean?¡±


    ?You¡¯ll see,¡± replied DooSan, smiling. ?A real bomb, by the way. One that can make you famous if you know how to use it or against whom to use it.¡± Saying this, DooSan hung up the phone and headed toward his car.


    Seeing a black sedan parked not that far from his car, DooSan smiled. ?Are they still after me? How did they know I was here? As far as I remember, nobody was after me when I came here. Even so, they found me, and this tells me that they not only put a tracker in my phone but also in the car.¡±


    Realizing this, DooSan decided to check it. Yet, he had to do that discreetly, not to let his followers know that he understood their plan. Understanding this, DooSan slowly approached his car, stopping on the right side, in front of the rear door, which he opened and pretended to look for something in the bag he had on the rear chair. Then, he carefully closed the door and pretended to tie his shoelaces. While doing this, he realized that he had a good spot there and dropped his phone, which he pushed with his leg under the car. Leaning in front to take it, he managed to see a red point turning on and off right under the rear bumper.


    ?Damn you all!¡± The man hissed through his teeth. ?You thought I was stupid and you could breathe down my neck without me understanding that. Well, I¡¯ll show you what stupid people can do when they feel threatened.¡± Then, furious, he entered the car and, stepping on the gas pedal to the brim, he left the place.


    He didn¡¯t leave the place alone but with the black sedan following him at a respectable distance. This made DooSan think, and this happened because it was clear that those who followed him didn¡¯t try to stay in the shadows. On the contrary, they seemed to want to let DooSan know that they were there, just as they probably understood that he saw the tracker.


    ?And this means that they try to scare me. Their problem because¡­ if they think that, by following me, they will make me fail or give up, they are wrong. Why? Because¡­ Han DooSan hasn¡¯t ever been stupid, just as he hasn¡¯t ever allowed someone to deceive him. At least, I won¡¯t allow this, not to a snake as San DuSik is, whose neck I intend to twist rather than give him the chance to win in front of me.¡± After that, suddenly stepping on the brake pedal, he gave the black sedan the chance to pass by him. He didn¡¯t follow the car but changed the lines and rushed in the opposite direction, this time alone.


    ***


    It was already around five o¡¯clock in the evening when SolHi finally decided that it was time to leave Lee Ma Rin¡¯s car. Why? She thought it was the perfect time to make her plan work. Yes, it was undoubtedly a good moment to do that because, even if she waited in the parking lot of the DOC since morning, trying to see if someone suspected her and Mrs. Lee¡¯s plan, nobody was seen after that there. Not even a guardian SolHi didn¡¯t see in the parking lot, something that seemed strange to her. Yet, she understood that the parking lot was probably empty at someone¡¯s order. That¡¯s why she decided to be careful while sneaking inside the DOC building.


    After leaving the car, SolHi decided that it would be a bad idea to stay there for longer and decided to enter the building and find Lee¡¯s office. She thought that, once there, she could find at least a clue or evidence that Lee might have left behind. At least she wanted to believe that Lee left something behind to help her prove her innocence and get free of charges, solving that case silently.


    Yet, only after five steps taken in front, SolHi winced when she heard a slight noise behind her. This made her stop. Then, she suddenly turned toward the one who followed her, catching a set of keys on the fly, which the young woman about thirty, who was only a few steps from her, had thrown at her. Who was that woman? SolHi had no idea.


    Not the same happened to the stranger, who seemed to know her, and this seemed suspicious to SolHi. It also seemed suspicious to her the fact that the other woman was smiling at her when she should have been on alert because of the black clothes and cap SolHi wore, something that looked suspicious too. Yet, this didn¡¯t happen, something that made SolHi frown eventually. Seconds after that, she started thinking about what would have been better for her: to leave or stay. Yet, she couldn¡¯t decide over this, something that was new even for her.


    ?Something that¡¯s new even for me,¡± the stranger told her. ?Why? Because¡­ I feel weird knowing you here, just as you seem confused once you can¡¯t decide if you should stay or go after I discovered you here.¡±


    ?You can say it so,¡± replied SolHi drily. ?And¡­ judging by the way you speak to me, I understand you know who I am. Something strange, in my opinion. It is as strange as the fact that you are here alone when you should have called the cops.¡±


    ?Why should I have done that? Eventually¡­ I¡¯m also part of the law enforcement, right?¡±


    ?What do I know?! I don¡¯t know you. Thus, I can only guess that you are also a cop, once you are here, in the parking lot of DOC. Even so, you seem damn calm while staying in front of a fugitive. May I ask you why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I¡¯m a friend?¡± The stranger said, taking a few steps toward SolHi. She did the same number of steps back, looking on the sly around for a gate to escape. Then, SolHi stopped the moment the stranger did the same. And, smiling at her, the stranger said, ?Do you really think that I¡¯m here to catch you?¡±


    ?Then?¡±


    ?Just¡­ to ask you for a favor?!¡±


    SolHi frowned. ?A favor? From me? The one wanted by the entire Korean Police?¡±


    ?Yes, from you¡­ the one wanted by everybody. Why? Because¡­ I¡¯m sure you are the only one who can fulfill Captain Lee¡¯s plan. I know very well what kind of old devil he was. That¡¯s why I know he hadn¡¯t ever been wrong about those whom he hired for his missions. One of these missions is related to what happened a year ago when he sent you behind bars.¡±


    ?And you know that because¡­¡±


    ?¡­I¡¯ve been the one who has been initially in charge in this case. The one related to child trafficking, I mean. And, even if I don¡¯t like to admit this, I have to: I failed. That¡¯s why you entered the game.¡±


    ?Maybe, but¡­ still: I don¡¯t understand what my role is in this case. Just as¡­ I don¡¯t understand what you want from me now: to enter jail again and find the famous accomplice for you?¡±


    The stranger weirdly smiled. ?Only if you have supernatural powers and you can take her out of hell. She¡¯s dead.¡±


    ?Dead? When did this happen?¡±


    ?Two years ago.¡±


    SolHi glared at her. ?Even knowing that, you sent me behind bars?¡±


    ?Yes! Why? We also didn¡¯t know that she was already dead. We¡¯ve recently found out about this when we checked Kam BoRam.¡±


    ?The dead guardian?¡±


    ?Herself! She¡¯d been one of those involved in Kil DalRae¡¯s murder.¡± SolHi winced, frowning after this because she finally remembered what Ha Rin told her once. This made the stranger attentive. ?Did you know her?¡±


    ?No. I mean¡­ I hadn¡¯t ever met her. I only know her name.¡±


    ?How?¡±


    ?Coincidence. And¡­ not this is important but to tell me what you want from me.¡±


    ?To live!¡± The stranger confidently told her. ?I need you alive to identify the one who¡¯s behind this business. He¡¯s someone damn influential and powerful. He¡¯s as powerful as he is dangerous. Why am I so sure of that? Because¡­ none of those who ever met him lived enough to tell others about him.¡±


    ?What makes you think that I¡¯ll have a different fate?¡±


    ?Simple: you are a ghost, something that is a privilege for you.¡±


    ?A ghost? I?¡± SolHi asked, smiling. ?I assure you that I¡¯m as real as you see me. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can come closer and touch me.¡±


    ?I say no to that. Why? Because¡­ I have something better than this: the power to turn you into a real ghost¡­ forever.¡±


    When the stranger said that, her eyes maliciously shone, something that made SolHi attentive. She also swallowed hard after this, understanding that she entered that trap alone and that she had been brought there for the stranger to get rid of her. Realizing this, SolHi tried to escape. Yet, she hadn¡¯t been as lucky as it had happened to her when she escaped jail because, after only a few steps in front, the stranger fired her gun and a bullet hit her back, turning her into a ghost¡­ forever.

 CHAPTER 32: ANOTHER ROAD. ANOTHER KIND OF DEATH.

    After what happened in the parking lot of the DOC, the whole world went crazy many days after the event. Particularly, the madness was felt online after another viral video: the one that showed the world that the fearsome assassin Ian SolHi was killed by the new Chief of DOC when she entered the building to steal some information. In that video, SolHi was also accused of an armed attack, something that hasn¡¯t been proven yet. Even so, the simple fact she¡¯d been killed managed to turn the world upside down and split it into two camps.


    Because of the same madness, the new Chief of DOC, Kim HanSol, saw herself forced to hold a press conference a few days after the crime, thinking that it was the only way the crowd could be calmed down. And, to make sure everybody would listen to what she said and not leave room for malicious interpretations, HanSol asked for both online and traditional transmission of the conference. Thus, right at the beginning of the conference, she confidently said, ?It had been absolutely necessary to fire my gun and kill Ian SolHi once my life was threatened. Thus, I also made sure that there wouldn¡¯t be any information breach.¡±


    ?Still, there is something unclear. At least, this is what we think, after watching the video DOC had posted online. In that video, everybody saw that Ian SolHi wasn¡¯t armed when you shot. More than that, you fired that gun five times, one shot after another, something that seems cruel to me,¡± said one of the journalists.


    HanSol sketched a smile. ?Do you think so?¡± She said, damn calm. ?That it was cruel? I consider it life insurance because everybody knows who Ian SolHi was and what she could do. Knowing this, I made sure that the one who lies at the morgue now is she and not me.¡±


    ?Maybe, but¡­ you shot five times. I think that it would have been enough firing the gun only once,¡± the journalist insisted.


    Realizing that the journalist¡¯s interrogation wouldn¡¯t end soon, HanSol raised her hand, cutting her discourse off. Then, she sternly said, ?I don¡¯t see why I should explain myself in front of you and the decision I made. I¡¯ve done that already: in front of the Commission, the one that decided that I defended myself there. Therefore, once I¡¯ve been exonerated and I¡¯ve informed you about this, I consider that I¡¯ve done more than enough. So, ladies and gentlemen, have a nice day!¡± Then, not paying attention to the bustle made by the journalists, who asked her to comment on the details of the case, HanSol simply walked away.


    Seeing HanSol leaving, the journalists started to crowd and follow her. The hustle of the journalists finally convinced law enforcement that it was time to act and stop it before turning ugly. Even so, some questions were still heard from the crowd, like ?What about the evidence that points out that Ian SolHi was innocent?¡± ?Who will pay for her death if it¡¯s proved that she¡¯d been unjustly accused and she didn¡¯t kill anybody?¡± Or ?When is her funeral? Does anybody know when¡­¡±


    These questions were also heard on the TV from DooSan¡¯s apartment, in the former nest of love where he and SolHi had spent so many beautiful moments before she¡¯d been arrested. He was sitting on the floor at that moment, with a lot of beer and soju bottles around him. Part of those bottles was empty while the other part was only open or half-emptied, waiting for DooSan to finish them eventually.


    DooSan drank a lot that night. Still, he had more bottles he wanted to drink too because he was already aware that the alcohol was the only thing that could help him forget what happened. Yes, he has been drinking a lot lately just to forget, something that made him look really bad: haggard, visibly weakened, with his hair a mess after so much squeezing it with his wet hand. Not only his hair was a mess but also his clothes: his tie was half loose, hanging around his neck, just as his shirt was half unbuttoned. Next to him, on the left side, was the jacket while, in one corner of the house, were the shoes, which he had thrown there after returning home.


    He returned home that night completely devastated, as he had been all the time in the last few days. And, as always, DooSan drank a lot, trying to forget his problems with alcohol. Even his eyes were red because of so much rubbing them as though he was trying to convince himself that everything he¡¯d seen and found out those days wasn¡¯t real. DooSan really didn¡¯t want to believe the truth because of the shock he suffered after SolHi¡¯s death. He found out about this from the video posted online, something SuJin had sent to him, asking Prosecutor Han to tell him that it wasn¡¯t true and that SolHi wasn¡¯t dead, and DooSan didn¡¯t want to believe that because he felt that something weird was in that story.


    Why did DooSan consider that SolHi¡¯s death wasn¡¯t veridical? First, because nobody allowed him to check the crime scene or see her body. He had even fought with law enforcement to be left inside, just as it happened when his brother died. Yet, unlike that time, when Kan left him to approach YuSan¡¯s body, Kim HanSol was implacable and didn¡¯t allow him to approach the DOC building more than 500 meters. From there, he¡¯d been forced to see how the paramedics took SolHi¡¯s body out of the parking lot, a body that was covered with a white sheet and he couldn¡¯t see her face. Even so, he recognized the bracelet SolHi wore and he saw it hanging at her wrist when the paramedics took the body to the ambulance. It was the same bracelet SolHi took from her mother after SinHa died, the same bracelet that helped SolHi recognize her mother when the villagers took SinHa¡¯s body out of the water.


    Seeing it, DooSan shuddered. Then, unable to control himself, he fell to the ground, sitting on the cold wet soil for a long time. That day, when SolHi left SoRan¡¯s house in Lee Ma Rin¡¯s car, it was raining. Thus, sitting on the ground, DooSan looked behind the ambulance for minutes in a row, hearing the same deafening sound he had heard eight years ago. What was different at that moment was that SolHi was gone and only her name was proof that she¡¯d been in his life. And, sitting there, DooSan also saw HanSol accompanied by two police officers, in cuffs, heading to the patrol. For seconds only, DooSan saw HanSol looking at him. Yet, he didn¡¯t pay too much attention to that because he was seeing everything at that moment as in a dream.


    Because of the shock, DooSan spent that day wandering the streets. Later, he drank a lot, thinking that this would help him forget. Then, in the days that followed the accident, he tried to approach HanSol and ask her for an explanation for SolHi¡¯s death. Yet, he hadn¡¯t been left to see her. They only told him to wait for the investigation to be finished and then he¡¯d be able to have answers. This didn¡¯t convince DooSan though. That¡¯s why he tried to use the influence he had as a prosecutor just to make sure he¡¯d see HanSol, something that didn¡¯t happen eventually. All he won by doing this was to give An Te Sun a chance to fire him, something the General Attorney did eventually.


    After he¡¯d been fired, DooSan locked himself in his house and started to drink more. To be more precise, he¡¯s been drinking all five days after he¡¯s been fired. He didn¡¯t leave his house at all or allow someone to see him, although Kan, Yu, and the rest of the team tried to make him leave the apartment. Not even Min Hiok convinced DooSan to leave him inside, even if his friend stopped by the apartment many times in those few days, just to make sure that DooSan was fine. What DooSan did instead was to stay alone in front of the TV, drink, and wait for more news about SolHi¡¯s case. He did that because he hoped with all his heart that the new head of DOC didn¡¯t kill SolHi that day but someone else.


    Also watching the TV, DooSan found out that HanSol was declared innocent and that she killed SolHi in self-defense. This made DooSan completely lose his head. Thus, in a fit of anger, he managed to turn the house upside down, destroying a lot of things.


    The anger and the effort left DooSan powerless eventually, heading his footsteps toward the bed, next to which he sat down and started drinking again. Right in front of him, the TV continued to show him news about SolHi¡¯s case and the rest of the interview HanSol gave to the journalists. An interview that managed to hurt him more, making his wounds abundantly bleed.


    After this, the anxiety has been felt for a very long time pressing over his chest. He needed about three hours after the interview to finally calm down. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that he accepted his loss or wanted to see people. On the contrary, he wanted to isolate himself more and more. That¡¯s why he didn¡¯t even bother when he heard someone knocking on the door. Only the doorbell was insistently ringing in his ears while he was emptying bottle after bottle.


    Eventually, a punch in the door made him attentive. A second punch drove him crazy. Then, struggling, DooSan managed to stand up, visibly bothered by his visitor¡¯s insistence. And, on the warpath, even though he was barely keeping his balance, he approached the door and opened it by slamming it against the wall.


    Although he opened the door ready to kill a bull for being disturbed that night, DooSan did nothing eventually. He only stared in front of him for a while, saying nothing. The reason? His visitor was no one other than Kim HanSol.


    Sternly looking at each other for a while, HanSol finally dared to ask, ?Am I talking to ex-prosecutor Han DooSan? My name is¡­¡±


    Instead of receiving an answer to her question, HanSol saw DooSan grabbing her by the collar and dragging her inside the apartment. Then, he pushed her against the wall and slammed the door to close it. The man even pressed with both hands over the woman¡¯s neck, hissing through his teeth, ?Damn idiot! You are definitely one! Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain how you dared to appear here after what you did. This is a holy place where SolHi lived once.¡±


    Without even blinking, although she felt damn well DooSan¡¯s hatred when he pressed on her throat and even saw that hatred sparkling in his eyes, HanSol didn¡¯t do anything against him but just smiled. Only eventually, realizing that DooSan¡¯s madness was limitless, she twisted his arm to his back from one movement. And, pressing with her entire force to keep DooSan still, who started to struggle to release himself, HanSol hissed into his ear, ?You win nothing by killing me! Even if you do that, you won¡¯t revive her!¡±


    Her answer drove DooSan crazier than he already was. And, so suddenly, he released from her trap with a force that HanSol didn¡¯t expect to find in him, not after realizing how much he drank. Then, turning toward her and looking at her like a pitbull thirsty for blood, whose lower jaw was powerfully shaking while squeezing his fists, DooSan said with hatred through his teeth, ?I won¡¯t revive her? Of course not! No dead person has been revived by now. Even so, you are damn shameless to appear here after you¡¯ve killed everything I had sacred in my life. You don¡¯t even feel guilty for what you¡¯ve done, bitch!¡± DooSan yelled at her, pouncing on HanSol again.


    He didn¡¯t manage to hurt her this time because HanSol suddenly jumped to the side. This made DooSan stumble over his feet, falling on the floor eventually. He didn¡¯t stay still though but jumped to his feet, intending to pounce on her again. Yet, seeing HanSol aiming him with her gun, DooSan saw himself forced to stop.


    Of enviable calmness, HanSol confidently told him, ?Don¡¯t force me to use it, Prosecutor Han! I assure you that my hand won¡¯t shake. So, be calm and listen to what I have to say!¡±


    DooSan smiled. ?To listen to you? I rather howl to the moon than listen to a bitch like you.¡± Then, barely keeping his balance and irrespective of her gun, he headed toward the door.


    He stopped eventually, right after touching the doorknob when HanSol said, ?What about SolHi? Wouldn¡¯t you like to see her again?¡± DooSan said nothing. He didn¡¯t even look at her, a reaction that amazed her a lot. Then, hiding her gun behind her back, HanSol told him, ?I can help you with that.¡±


    ?Keep your mouth shut!¡± The man hissed through his teeth, eyes bathed by tears. ?Never, ever dare to talk about her, do you hear me? Ever!¡±


    HanSol smiled again. ?I can¡¯t believe that the man I admired once could have fallen so down.¡± An answer that amazed DooSan. ?Yes, I admired you! I did that, thinking that you are unique and you love her. Yet, I¡¯ve been so wrong because you are so pathetic, a chicken who prefers to hide between four walls than make justice to her.¡±


    ?What should I do according to you?¡± DooSan asked with contempt. ?To kill you just as you did to her? Without even giving you the chance to explain things, just as you¡¯ve done?¡±


    ?To explain myself or allow others to do that? I don¡¯t see why I should have done that. I only followed the protocol. I watched my back, that¡¯s all. And¡­ I¡¯ve also been lucky, I won¡¯t say no. This brought me eventually here because¡­ once you have been fired from Prosecution, I think that it¡¯ll be a good idea to work with me at DOC. What do you say?¡±


    ?I say that you¡¯ve lost your mind!¡± The man said through his teeth. ?And¡­ before killing you, as you did to SolHi, I also tell you to get lost! I don¡¯t want to see you ever around me¡­ in this place where SolHi and I¡­¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ?¡­you have lived your most beautiful moments together, I know that. She told me about this place.¡± DooSan looked at HanSol, confused. Yet, he said nothing. DooSan only took the visit card HanSol gave him and looked at her when she said, ?My address is on the back of that thing. If you decide to join DOC, you can find me there! And¡­ watch your back! You have enough eagles that round you while they are looking for fresh meat! Until next time, Han DooSan! If there is a next time, of course!¡±


    Saying this, HanSol pushed him away from the door and opened it. Before leaving the apartment, she looked into his eyes again, seeing so many question marks there. Questions she wasn¡¯t ready to answer. ?Not yet. Maybe later,¡± she told herself while heading toward her car. ?Or never,¡± as she whispered, once she was in her car and saw the motorcyclist who followed her to DooSan¡¯s apartment and who followed her after that when she left that place.


    ***


    HanSol¡¯s visit made DooSan take thoughts that night. What made him think, in particular, was her idea of him working with her at DOC and restoring SolHi¡¯s good name. He also didn¡¯t understand what she tried to say when she mentioned the eagles that were around him, barely waiting to enjoy fresh meat. Yet, even if he had so many questions spinning in his head, DooSan couldn¡¯t decide quickly what to do. He only looked for a while at the closed door, seeing the last events right in front of his eyes. Then, crawling his legs behind him, he went and lay on the bed, without changing his clothes, falling asleep right away.


    When he awoke, it was already night outside. His head was throbbing and an unpleasant feeling of nausea was felt in his stomach because of the pressure he felt over his chest. This feeling of nausea and sickness made him prop himself on one elbow. Then, half awake, he looked around. Seeing everything so clean and no sign of empty bottles on the floor amazed him a lot, making him sit on the bed eventually. What made him attentive after that was the bag with fresh food from the kitchen table, whose smell reached his stomach eventually, making him forget of nausea. And, barely keeping balance, DooSan approached the table.


    Getting next to the table, DooSan didn¡¯t open the bag to take the food but stared at the pills next to it. This made him frown, moreover when he realized that those were the same pills Kan used to take after drunkenness. Looking in the bag, DooSan saw that he¡¯d been right in thinking that Kan had been there because of the small note the detective left behind him, ?Eat everything or you¡¯ll see me next to you tomorrow morning!¡± Warning that made DooSan growl, ?The old wolf again! I thought she¡¯d been here.¡± Then, disappointed, he supported his head with his palms and stood with closed eyes for a while.


    Eventually, feeling the necessity of drinking something to go to sleep again and stop thinking about his pain, DooSan stood up and opened the fridge. Seeing it empty, he widely opened his eyes. He also found no bottle of wine or whisky in the kitchen cabinet where he kept his collection bottles, something that made him furiously growl, ?What the hell is this supposed to mean?¡± Then, barely controlling his nerves, he approached the bed, took his phone, and called Kan, growling in the receiver when the detective answered, ?Where the hell is my drink, old hairless wolf?¡±


    Hearing DooSan roaring at the phone, poor Kan, who had just fallen asleep, jumped off the bed. Then, half-awakened, he stared at the phone¡¯s screen for a while, asking eventually, ?What drink?¡±


    ?The one you took from me when you brought me food. The one you¡¯ll bring me back right now!¡± After that, not waiting for the answer, DooSan hung up the phone. And, sitting on the chair, he supported his head with his palms again.


    He winced eventually when he received a short but clear message from Kan. ?Who took that drink from you, should bring it back! I don¡¯t have it! So¡­ I¡¯ll go to bed now! If you wake me up again, you¡¯ll see me there right away!¡±


    Reading the message twice to make sure he understood it well, DooSan frowned. ?If it wasn¡¯t Kan, then¡­ who?¡±


    This thought made him wince again. Even hope returned to his soul after that, jumping off the chair and approaching the door, which he checked from top to bottom to make sure nobody had broken into the house. The door, like any other door, was well closed and locked. Yet, this didn¡¯t convince DooSan, who opened it eventually, checking it on the outside too. He even checked the surroundings to make sure he wasn¡¯t hallucinating.


    Yet, he wasn¡¯t hallucinating for sure. Why exactly? He suddenly saw a black shadow lurking on him from behind a pylon, a few dozen meters from his apartment. Seeing the shadow, DooSan madly yelled, ?Damn you, eagles! Not even when someone is mourning you leave him alone!¡± And, barefoot and with his clothes and hair a mess, he started chasing the one who had spied on him.


    The shadow didn¡¯t wait for him but disappeared from his sight right away. And, no matter how hard DooSan didn¡¯t try to catch up with her, he couldn¡¯t. The run made him feel out of breath eventually, especially when got to the bottom of the stairs. When he finally descended the last stair and looked around, he saw nobody there.


    Even if he realized very well that he lost that race against the clock with his enemy, DooSan didn¡¯t give up. On the contrary, once reaching the street, he kept looking around, trying to find at least a small hint to find the one who spied on him. Yet, not even after minutes of looking around, he saw nobody there. Only the cold was chasing him, making him shudder and finally convincing him that it was time to return home.


    Before entering the apartment for good, the man opened and closed the door several times to make sure that nobody had followed him again. Nobody was there though: either in the hall or on the street. This made him mumble eventually, trying to convince himself that he had only hallucinated because of so much drinking and that it was finally time to sleep. Something he did eventually, squeezing the blanket in his arms because it was the only thing he could do at that moment. Yes, it was definitely the only thing he could do, although his mind desperately asked him to accept reality because SolHi was gone. Yet, DooSan was stubborn, and wanted to continue ignoring the truth and hurt himself, perhaps for an entire life.


    ***


    HanSol¡¯s visit wasn¡¯t the only unpleasant surprise DooSan had. On the contrary, it seemed that his nightmare barely started because¡­ the next morning, at the crack of dawn, another punch on the door made him fall off the bed. A second punch made DooSan swear while a third one finally convinced him to open the door. He opened it so suddenly, on the path of war, that made Kan and Yu take a step back. The reason? The eyes of the hyena the ex-prosecutor had at that moment while staring at them, a clear hint that he wasn¡¯t happy with that early visit, and his hair a mess, something that reminded them of a group of mice that had been playing all night long on the top of DooSan¡¯s head.


    The amazement and the ?fear¡± didn¡¯t last long for the two visitors. It miraculously vanished when they heard DooSan grumbling, ?What?¡±


    ?Nothing,¡± replied Yu, struggling not to burst into laughter because the new look of the Prosecutor amused him a lot. How not to feel like that when, before that, DooSan used to wear an expensive suit while, at that moment, he looked like a hedgehog, whose quills were seen on the top of DooSan¡¯s head, making him look so funny. Then, calm, Yu told DooSan, ?We are here with an order from the General Attorney to bring you back to work.¡±


    ?He can take his order and stick it into¡­,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth. Then, turning his back to the two visitors, he intended to go back to sleep.


    Yeah, right?! The sour face of the prosecutor hadn¡¯t deceived the two old wolves. On the contrary, understanding that if they had left him alone, the one who would have paid for everything would have been them, broke into the apartment, following after DooSan. And, before he could realize what was going on, they forced him to enter the shower. Then, none of them unstuck from him until they saw him freshly shaved and wearing a suit, just as he used to wear in good times. After that, grabbing him by the arms, the two men took him out of the apartment, telling him, ?It¡¯s absolutely necessary to be there for investigations.¡±


    To their great surprise, DooSan didn¡¯t oppose the idea of leaving the apartment. The reason? He decided that after the ?investigation,¡± to visit Kim HanSol and ask her to let him see SolHi. He even intended to beg her if necessary in case just asking hadn¡¯t been enough or threaten her if begging had been in vain.


    Once in his office, he finally understood that his problems were just starting. Why exactly? He saw HanSol in his office. And, on top of that, he found out in a stupor that he got his job back, although, only days ago, he¡¯d been kicked out of the Prosecution like a vagabond dog.


    ?This is already witchery,¡± growled DooSan, hearing the news. ?I thought I¡¯d be forced to chase you for my entire life. Yeah, right?! Well, you know the quote: if you need Death, just wait for it! Where? In your office!¡±


    HanSol burst into laughter. ?If Death it¡¯s me, then¡­ I¡¯ll play my role. And, wow, Prosecutor Han: what an honor for me to see you so well-looking in front of mortals like me.¡±


    The irony felt in her voice made DooSan growl something barely heard. Then, grabbing her by the arm, right in front of everyone, who stared in amazement behind them, he dragged her out of the office. While heading toward the door, DooSan even hissed through his teeth, ?No word or not even the witnesses will make me fear twisting your neck!¡±


    Getting out of the office, DooSan had been forced to release the woman¡¯s arm, even if she didn¡¯t struggle to release herself. On the contrary, HanSol calmly followed him. The reason why DooSan released her was the other employees, who appeared in the hall, whispering about the prosecutor¡¯s shamelessness in appearing at the office after everything he¡¯d done. Then, not paying attention to their whispers, DooSan made HanSol a sign to follow him, heading toward the roof.


    ***


    ?That¡¯s already too much,¡± SuJin hissed through his teeth suddenly, making everybody in the office wince. Then, disregarding the sour faces of those who kept staring at him, the young man started growling while talking to himself but still loud enough to be heard by others. ?She has the balls to appear here. First, she grabs a gun and blows up someone¡¯s brain. Then, she appears here to chase her victim¡¯s boyfriend.¡±


    SuJin winced eventually when Yu approached him and hissed into his ear, ?Keep your mouth shut or you¡¯ll see the devil!¡±


    ?I? But¡­ what have I done exactly?¡± The young man snapped at his father, standing up and looking for a fight.


    He sat down right away when his father pointed at him with his finger. Then, they looked at Yoon Suk when this one said, ?Still, the kid is right!¡±


    ?About what?¡± Asked Kan.


    ?About everything. Let¡¯s think logically now: everything that has happened lately is damn strange.¡±


    ?Strange? How?¡±


    ?SolHi¡¯s death for example. So sudden and at all in a usual place. She¡¯s been killed in the parking lot of DOC. By who? By Kim HanSol, who appears here days later. She¡¯s not here for work but for Han DooSan, whom she helped to get his job back after his mother did everything to fire him. Does all this seem strange only to me?¡±


    ?Now that you mentioned that, I also consider this strange,¡± said Kan. ?Even so, I say not to rush in concluding but wait for news from Prosecutor Han. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell us as soon as he finds out.¡± Then, not to give others the chance to continue that weird conversation, he made them all sign to return to what they were doing.


    The detective wanted to do that, actually: to work silently and clear his mind. Yet, no matter how hard he didn¡¯t try that, he couldn¡¯t. The reason? The visit he paid to Yun Marie the day SolHi was killed.


    Thinking about this, he remembered that the day he and Yu made sure San DuSik was arrested for 24 hours to ?awake,¡± they returned to the office. Yet, before entering the building, Kan suddenly turned his back to the Inspector, heading toward the car again. The reason? ?Important things to do,¡± as he told Yu. Then, entering his car, he vanished.


    One hour later, Kan appeared in front of Marie¡¯s house. He found her out of her yard, ready to go. Where was Yun Marie heading? Kan didn¡¯t know. He didn¡¯t even try to find out this. He only stepped in front of her when she tried to pass by him and told her, ?I know that you don¡¯t know me and that what I say can sound weird to you but¡­ what about you returning to the Prosecution?¡±


    Marie squinted at him. ?To return to the Prosecution? What is this supposed to mean?¡±


    ?That¡­ the Prosecution needs you?¡± The detective answered airily. ?Just as An Te Sun and San DuSik need someone to rein them in.¡±


    The woman scowled at Kan unhappily. Then she smiled and said, ?I don¡¯t see why I should do that. I mean¡­ I don¡¯t see why I have to declare war on the new General Attorney.¡±


    ?Is it because your only son¡¯s fate depends on this?¡± Kan confidently said, managing to make Marie attentive. ?In case you didn¡¯t know that, Han DooSan was arrested yesterday, accused of being someone who helped Ian SolHi escape prison.¡±


    Marie winced. ?What? Was DooSan involved in her escape?¡±


    ?As far as I know, he wasn¡¯t. Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean An Te Sun won¡¯t use this to kick him out of the Prosecution or send him behind bars. He¡¯ll do that for sure if someone doesn¡¯t show him his place. I think that he¡¯s more than capable of getting rid of Han DooSan too, in one way or another. And¡­ I don¡¯t think you want that: to bury one more son, I mean.¡±


    Yun Marie said nothing to this remark. She just entered her car and left. Even so, Kan was sure that she¡¯d do something related to his request. And¡­ He¡¯d been right because, the next day, besides firing San DuSik, Marie also asked for DooSan to be fired. She did that because, finding out about SolHi¡¯s death, she felt released, although she wasn¡¯t happy to know that her biggest rival was out of the game. On the contrary, she felt that, once SolHi was dead, more problems were about to hit her family.


    Not only did Marie consider that more problems were coming for everyone but also Kan, who found Marie¡¯s request to fire her son weird. This made the detective think a lot about what happened, concluding eventually that if Marie did that, it was because she hid something. What exactly? He wasn¡¯t sure. Even so, he decided to keep his mouth shut about his visit to Marie. Particularly, he tried to make sure that DooSan wouldn¡¯t find out about what he asked Marie to do because, besides controlling An Te Sun and getting rid of San DuSik, Kan also managed to bring more problems to DooSan. Thus, if DooSan had found out about this, the old wolf Kan would have definitely been skinned alive.

 CHAPTER 33: DECEPTIONS

    ?What?¡± DooSan asked, eyes wide open. ?Was my mother who asked for my dismissal?¡±


    HanSol, who was to his right, both of them so close to the edge of the roof, approvingly nodded. ?But¡­ why? I thought it was you who asked for my dismissal.¡±


    ?Why should I have done that? Your dismissal brought me more problems. Better said, you are more efficient for me working as a Prosecutor than unemployed. That¡¯s why I used my connections to get your job back.¡±


    ?Something strange though.¡±


    ?Honestly? I don¡¯t see why.¡±


    ?Because¡­ no matter how drunk I was last night, I still remember that you asked me to work for DOC and not here.¡±


    ?You are actually right: I¡¯ve asked you for that. Yet, I changed my mind meanwhile.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Just¡­ let¡¯s just say that playing on both battlefields, we have more chances to succeed than being only on one. Besides, it¡¯ll be good for both of us to have eyes inside the Prosecution building.¡±


    ?Do you want me here like your spy?¡± The man asked her, upset, bothered by her offer.


    HanSol smiled instead. ?Of course not,¡± she told him, turning her face to him. ?I don¡¯t need someone here to tell me what others are doing but to have an ally. More than that, back to the Prosecution, you have more chances to bring justice to others.¡±


    ?Don¡¯t you think that this can turn against you?¡±


    ?If you talk about finding evidence against me for what happened to Ian SolHi¡­ go ahead! Why? You¡¯ll just waste your time. That¡¯s why I suggest you not waste your energy somewhere else. Keep it for when the time for me to pay you back comes.¡±


    ?At least you are aware of this: that you have deadly sins, I mean.¡±


    ?I¡¯ve never denied that. On the contrary, I¡¯m always ready to face my problems and not run away from them. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be around you, at least until I get the evidence I need. Besides, I think it¡¯s convenient for both of us to have a collaboration rather than kill each other.¡±


    ?To have a collaboration? I don¡¯t see why. Only if it¡¯s related to SolHi.¡±


    HanSol squinted at him. ?Is this the only thing you think about 24/7? If it¡¯s so, it¡¯s a shame, you know?! Why? Because¡­ There are so many suffering people in this world and not only you. Like¡­ those involved in this case.¡±


    Taking the tablet from HanSol¡¯s hand, DooSan saw a file on the screen. Browsing through it, with a shaking hand, he got to frown often. ?This is the same case SolHi told me about. The one she¡¯d been involved in at Lee Do Hun¡¯s request when he sent her behind bars a year ago.¡±


    ?You are actually right. I¡¯ve been working on this case before SolHi¡¯s involvement but I¡¯ve failed. That¡¯s why I asked for the Captain¡¯s help. Yet, even though he had good intentions when he involved SolHi in that, he killed us eventually because of his revenge.¡±


    DooSan returned her the tablet. Then, he looked in the distance for a while, saying, ?SoRan was eventually right when she said that Captain Lee used SolHi for personal purposes.¡±


    ?Sad to say, but this is so. It seems that he did that to approach Min SinJu. Yet, none of us found out why he did that. And¡­ Lee wasn¡¯t the only one involved with Min SinJu. The same happened to Moon Joon Won.¡±


    ?The Captain¡¯s assistant?¡±


    ?Himself! He¡¯d been one of Lee¡¯s assistants. He¡¯d also been Lee¡¯s right hand for a very long time, a job he lost when Buffalo appeared next to the Captain. And, as far as I could find out, Lee brought Buffalo to DOC at Min SinJu¡¯s request. What did Min SinJu offer Lee in exchange for that? I can only guess that it was something related to SoRan and the accident she had ten years ago because¡­ Lee had never given up on finding the one who hurt his daughter. What Lee didn¡¯t know was that Buffalo hadn¡¯t ever worked for him and the case. We already found out that Buffalo entered the DOC, looking for information related to another case.¡±


    ?Do you know what case in particular?¡±


    ?No. I hoped I¡¯d find something while searching through Buffalo¡¯s stuff. Yet, we found nothing that belonged to him. All his things vanished before we found him dead.¡±


    ?Murdered, better said. In weird circumstances, just as it happened to the Captain.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right! This hints to me that they turned ?useless¡± to Min SinJu¡¯s purposes. That¡¯s why he ordered someone to get rid of them. Or¡­ Lee was too close to finding out the truth¡­¡±


    ?Even so, it¡¯s strange. Why? As far as I found out, SoRan¡¯s case was a usual one. Or not?¡±


    ?Honestly? I don¡¯t have too many details about this too. What I know or at least I suspect is that SoRan¡¯s accident was somehow related to the case your brother worked on before being murdered.¡±


    DooSan winced. ?YuSan worked for DOC?¡±


    ?He was a collaborator. And¡­ not we approached prosecutor Han for that case, but he did that.¡±


    ?And this means only one thing: YuSan had important evidence related to the case.¡±


    ?It seems to me that it was so. Yet, I haven¡¯t ever found out what he found because¡­ he died before we could meet,¡± said HanSol, painfully sighing. ?This seemed strange to me, you know? Why? I knew very well who Han YuSan was. I knew he was capable of protecting himself. Even so, he was found dead and SolHi¡­ Well, she was accused of his murder.¡±


    ?Fake accusations as we know already. Yet, others rushed to grab a gun, pretending to ?have defended herself¡± by doing this,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth.


    ?Prosecutor Han,¡± HanSol sternly said. ?Leave the personal revenge for later, okay?! They are of no use to any of us. On the contrary, it only breaks souls, and the best example of this is what Captain Lee did.¡±


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll forget.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t ask you for that. All I ask you for is to bring justice to your brother. His death is somehow surrounded by mystery. This is why I think that who killed him did that not because of revenge but because of something more, just as Ian SolHi said at the trial. What exactly happened? We have to find out.¡±


    Saying this, HanSol showed DooSan a text message on her phone. ?I found the cheese. Only the mouse is left to fall into the trap.¡± What the hell is that?¡± DooSan asked.


    ?A code. Our way of communicating with each other, better said. What¡¯s hidden behind the code is ?I found a track. Yet, I need time to check it.¡±


    ?Yet, at that time, YuSan didn¡¯t have any.¡±


    ?You can say it so. Yet, this didn¡¯t impede us from continuing his work. Thus, we found out that, investigating this case, YuSan tried to get closer to Ian SolHi eight years ago.¡±


    Hearing HanSol mentioning SolHi¡¯s name so indifferently, DooSan felt that he was burning inside. ?You don¡¯t even feel remorse for what you¡¯ve done.¡±


    ?Why should I feel that? I only defended myself.¡±


    ?Yeah, it¡¯s what you said to everybody for your own sake. Yet, this doesn¡¯t convince me.¡±


    ?Why? Do you think that I got rid of Ian SolHi at someone¡¯s request? At Min SinJu¡¯s request maybe?¡±


    ?I won¡¯t exclude that, you know?! You are the one who said that you were close to the captain.¡±


    ?Close, not his soul mate,¡± HanSol hissed through her teeth. ?Yet, I can¡¯t say the same about you, Prosecutor Han. And, as I said before, leave your revenge for later. First, let¡¯s solve this case and¡­¡±


    ?I won¡¯t do that!¡±


    ?Not even to avenge your brother?¡±


    ?No!¡±


    ?May I know why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I don¡¯t make deals with criminals, Chief Kim HanSol,¡± said DooSan through his teeth. ?I¡¯d rather risk my life. Something I¡¯ll do eventually: I¡¯ll bring justice to my brother and SolHi, but I¡¯ll do this in my way.¡±


    Saying this, DooSan turned his back to her, intending to leave. He stopped after a few steps when HanSol said, ?What about a reward?¡± DooSan looked at her, confused. ?Ian SolHi¡¯s body in exchange for your help.¡±


    ?Are you trying to buy me?¡±


    ?I¡¯d rather call it making a deal. And¡­ I think it¡¯s a damn good one. As far as I¡¯ve been told, you tried to get it but with no result. Why? Because¡­ I¡¯m the only one who knows where SolHi¡¯s body is. Something you can have if you collaborate with me. Thus, you¡¯ll have the chance to mourn her loss eventually.¡±


    ?You¡¯ve already crossed the line, Chief Kim,¡± DooSan yelled, squeezing his fists. ?You also don¡¯t listen to what I say. That¡¯s why I¡¯ll repeat this: I won¡¯t ever work with criminals. Particularly, I won¡¯t ever work with those who took the woman I love from me. And, keep this in mind, stay away from me or I swear I¡¯ll make you bite your hands before being able to ?solve the case,¡± something you seem to be so proud of.¡±


    DooSan¡¯s roar and the fact he went away so fast without even giving her the chance to finish what she wanted to say made HanSol feel so irritated. ?Damn in-love idiot!¡± She said through her teeth. ?As stubborn as a donkey! Yet, Han DooSan, you aren¡¯t playing with the right person. So, don¡¯t think you¡¯ve gotten rid of me so easily. Just¡­ wait because¡­ I¡¯ll find a way to make you play this game while following my rules.¡± Then, furious, she kicked a stone she found there.


    Approaching the edge of the roof and looking down, HanSol saw a silhouette dressed black hidden behind one of the cars. It was the same silhouette she¡¯d seen a night before not that far from DooSan¡¯s apartment. HanSol saw the shadow right after leaving DooSan¡¯s apartment when she entered her car, determined to wait there in case DooSan would have changed his mind and accepted her offer. Then, she saw DooSan running after the shadow in black, trying to reach her. And, seeing him so lost, HanSol understood that if she had left him alone for longer and played that game by following his rules, he would have been of no use to her plans. That¡¯s why she decided that the best solution for all of them was to give his job back, something she did at dawn.


    ***


    Entering her car, barely controlling her nerves after the conversation she had with DooSan, whose stubbornness drove her crazy, HanSol threw the tablet on the passenger¡¯s side. Then, she hissed through her teeth, ?Damn idiot! I thought he could logically think when it was necessary. Yeah, right?! Something else thinks instead of his brain.¡±


    Her words made the woman, who was in the rear side of the car, burst into laughter. ?I told you that he wouldn¡¯t accept your offer.¡± These words made HanSol look back, using the inside mirror. Thus, she saw the black silhouette she¡¯d seen before, this time in her car. Yet, she couldn¡¯t see her face well because of the black cap the woman wore. ?It¡¯s what we¡¯ve expected, right? For Han DooSan, family is much more important than ?businesses.¡± Particularly, he¡¯s not in the one you¡¯ve offered him.¡±


    HanSol showed her fangs to the intruder. ?Tell me something I don¡¯t know already! No, wait: I know everything already - that both of you are damn stubborn and everybody who messes with you is as good as dead.¡±


    ?Should I take this as a compliment?¡±


    ?Yeah, right,¡± grumbled HanSol. ?In case you didn¡¯t notice it, it was an ironic remark. Or maybe an insult?¡±


    ?Still, it sounded like a compliment to me. Why? Ghosts like me love compliments while insults just pass by my ears.¡±


    ?If you say so! Anyway, not this is important but to find out why you are here. I told you to stay at the shelter. Yet, you don¡¯t do that: you are wandering the world as though it is all yours. In case you¡¯ve forgotten this, you are a ghost now.¡±


    ?I¡¯m a ghost with a mission, HanSol. Which one? San DuSik! I saw him entering Min SinJu¡¯s club not long ago.¡±


    ?Weren¡¯t we sure of this already? That they are partners in some stinky business?¡±


    ?Yes, we were. Even so, we didn¡¯t know that they had such a close relationship. At the same time, I thought that, once he¡¯d been fired as a prosecutor and became useless to Min SinJu, he¡¯d been kicked out of the game. Something that didn¡¯t happen though, and this tells me that he has something against that bastard Min SinJu.¡±


    This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    ?Maybe he has a more important role than the one we thought about. Haven¡¯t you thought about this?¡±


    ?Yes, but¡­ still, I consider this strange. I also think that he¡¯ll cause us more trouble than he¡¯s done as a prosecutor.¡±


    ?Perhaps! I mean, maybe he¡¯d get us into more trouble but not soon. Yet, who¡¯s walking bomb is Han DooSan. Why? Because¡­ not accepting the deal I offered him but still knowing about our plan, he can do something to take us out of the game. Why? Ian SolHi¡¯s name is more important to him than making justice to his brother.¡±


    ?Something we¡¯ve expected, actually. Or what? Have you really thought that, once you¡¯ve killed his girlfriend in cold blood, he¡¯d play the same game as you? Of course not, Chief Kim! Han DooSan is not someone who betrays those he cares about. On the contrary, he stubs his fangs into the neck of the one who hurt his family and won¡¯t ever let him go if he¡¯s not sure that his enemy is dead. Let¡¯s say it¡¯s a thing of ego for him.¡±


    ?Damn his ego and short mind,¡± HanSol growled. ?Yeah, maybe you are right, and Ian SolHi¡¯s murder in front of everybody isn¡¯t something easy to digest. Still, this served our purpose. Why? It was the only way we had to find out the truth. At least, we¡¯ve found a track toward the truth, haven¡¯t we?¡±


    ?I won¡¯t be that sure, HanSol. Why? The same Ian SolHi! She was the key element in this story, someone you took care to get rid of. Thus¡­ we are right back to where we started.¡±


    ?Allow me to think differently. Why? Once Ian SolHi is dead, the truth lives!¡±


    ?A truth that has more chances to survive if you tell Han DooSan what we know.¡±


    ?Have you lost your mind?¡± HanSol shouted, turning and looking back. Yet, she right away looked in front when the shadow in black motioned her to look in front. Then, after she calmed down a little, she said, ?If I tell him what I know, I¡¯ll lose my head for sure. Not only my head will fall, but your head will fall too! No, I think you have more chances to be sent to the other world by him than I have. You know why, right?¡±


    ?Yeah, I know who Han DooSan is. I also know how to control him. You? Just stay and wait because, very soon, Han DooSan will not only stay by your side, but he¡¯ll also do everything you ask him to do.¡±


    ?What are you trying to do?¡± HanSol inquired, looking out of the corner of her eyes toward the shadow. ?Don¡¯t tell me that¡­¡±


    ?¡­yeah, you are right: I¡¯ll use the same trick as you - Ian SolHi.¡±


    ?You lost your mind for sure. Why? If you tell him about this, our only problem will be to watch out for our backs. Or¡­ to look for the hole where he buried you.¡±


    The ghost burst into laughter again. ?Maybe you are right. Yet, as I said, our only chance to make Han DooSan join our team is this. We need him! Meanwhile, you try to find out who the men in the photos are. Particularly, the one in black: the personification of the devil.¡±


    Saying this, the woman threw an envelope over HanSol¡¯s tablet. Checking the envelope¡¯s contents, HanSol found some photos of Jackal and another guy. Yet, she didn¡¯t know any of them. ?You seem to know them, right?¡±


    ?Now you¡¯re wrong: I don¡¯t know any of them. At least, I don¡¯t know their real names. I only know that the one in black is known as Jackal.¡±


    ?And you know that because?¡±


    ?Min Ha Rin told me.¡±


    ?Min Ha Rin? The one who escaped with¡­?¡±


    ?Yes, she¡¯s the same fugitive who helped Ian SolHi escape prison. She also doesn¡¯t know the individual¡¯s name. Only his nickname. For the rest, he¡¯s a shadow, just like me.¡±


    ?What do you know about the second one?¡±


    ?Nothing. I couldn¡¯t find anything about him. I only saw him leaving SinJu¡¯s club several times. And¡­ I have the feeling that he has a close relationship with Jackal.¡±


    ?Lovers?¡±


    ?No. I think they have a different relationship. Call it symbiosis if you want. And¡­ I also think they share a secret.¡±


    ?One related to Min SinJu, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ?It might be. Yet, until we don¡¯t find the real story behind them and what relationship they have, we can¡¯t say if it¡¯s really so or not.¡±


    ?I agree with you now. Even so, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯ll be easy for us to find out that story. Let¡¯s not forget that all those who had or still have something with Min SinJu turned or will turn into ghosts in one way or another.¡±


    ?Then¡­ I think that¡¯s time for other ghosts to start their game. Ghosts that will find out the truth for sure this time.¡±


    HanSol wanted to add something to what the ghost said. Yet, she only watched how the car door closed behind the shadow. This made Chief Kim reproachfully shake her head. ?She never learns,¡± she growled eventually, turning the engine on. ?Neither she nor Han DooSan.¡± Then, when the dissatisfaction was clearly seen on HanSol¡¯s face, she stepped on the brake pedal to the brim, leaving that place because she still had a lot of secrets to find out in a very short time.


    ***


    After the conversation she had with HanSol in her car, the mysterious interlocutor of Chief Kim decided that it was time to enforce their plans. Particularly, she decided that it was time to take care of Han DooSan, of whom she convinced herself that he was a real problem for them and their plans at that moment. How exactly did the shadow convince herself of that? She heard him talking to Kan by phone, whom he asked to find out everything he could about Kim HanSol and what happened in the DOC parking lot a few days ago.


    ?A request that bulldog Kan will fulfill right away and with the utmost diligence,¡± she hissed through her teeth, looking from above at the city¡¯s madness at night.


    She was on the roof of a building at that moment, so close to its edge, bravely facing the sharp cold wind that had started at dusk and had freshened a few hours later. Yet, the silhouette seemed not to care too much about the wind, aware that other enemies, more dangerous than it, were lurking on her from the shadows. Particularly, the eyes of all those who hurt and spied on her all those years watched her¡­ All those who turned her into what she was at that moment - a ghost.


    ?One that would have liked to live her life quietly. Yet, life and people, in particular, wanted something else from me when they brought me so close to the edge of the cliff, as it had happened each time they needed me to do that.¡±


    Saying this, the woman looked down at the street that was almost empty at that hour. Only the cars parked not that far from the building were seen and a few silhouettes that were rushing back home. The same happened to the cars that were seen so far away, on the main highway that led outside the city. ?The highway that leads towards freedom - something I would have liked to embrace eventually. Yet, it seems that I won¡¯t be able to embrace that freedom any time soon.¡±


    Seeing a black Mercedes-EQ appearing at the crossroads, the silhouette in black decided that it was time to look for a shelter. The best hideout she found at that moment was to squat, hiding behind the not-that-high wall that served as an edge to the roof. Then, taking a small binocular out of her pocket, she looked at the car.


    Who was behind the wheel of the Mercedes was Han DooSan. ?The one and only. I¡¯ve expected you here for so long, you know?! Yet, I knew you wouldn¡¯t defraud me. You never did that. Actually, you have always been punctual when others have waited for you. Still, this is something you shouldn¡¯t have done today though: to rush returning home. However, it works for me because¡­ what I must do will be done fast and quickly.¡±


    Saying this, the silhouette pulled back. Yet, by walking back, without looking where she put her foot, she dropped the binoculars when she intended to put it into her pocket. And, along with the binoculars, she also dropped a set of keys, something that made her shudder inside. Why? The noise of the falling keys brought the same infernal noise of something metallic dragged onto a cement floor to her memory.


    Such memories filled her eyes with tears. ?The ghosts of the past always haunt you when you don¡¯t need them.¡± After that, struggling a little to control herself, she sat down, at the shelter, even though the light of the moon still fell over her. Yet, this seemed not to bother the stranger.


    On the contrary, the moonlight seemed to be the perfect cure for her at that moment, something that decreased the intensity of the cold and wind that felt damn well in the place she was. Still, the cold didn¡¯t make her shudder. At the same time, not the wind bothered her but the memories - those related to a faraway past, something that had hunted her for years, asking her to pay for old sins. ?Those kinds of sins that I shouldn¡¯t have ever paid for,¡± she whispered, wrapping her arms around the knees, which she stuck to her chest.


    She stood there for quite a long time. She probably spent about an hour or two there. While she was there, she allowed her thoughts to spin in her head like angry bees in an attacked hive. Not only did her thoughts wander her mind freely but also the feelings in her chest, feelings related to regrets, longings, fake hopes, and unfulfilled dreams. All this filled her eyes several times, tears she wiped on the sly because she couldn¡¯t afford to cry, not at that moment.


    Eventually, she looked at the wristwatch. It was 2. a.m. already. ?He¡¯s probably asleep at this hour,¡± she told herself, standing up. ?The perfect hour to finish this mad plan and return to what it¡¯s important to do.¡± After that, putting the hood on, a pretty large hood, she made sure nobody would see her face while she descended the stairs to the floor where she knew Han DooSan was living.


    Arriving in front of the stairwell door, the silhouette stopped. She did that because of two kids she saw there smoking. Kids who kept her there for about forty minutes. Yet, she didn¡¯t do anything to rush them but quietly waited for them to leave, hiding behind the door and lurking on them from the shadows. Only when she saw them leaving the stairwell, the shadow continued descending the stairs.


    To get to the third floor, she needed about five minutes. She could have gotten there quicker but she was kind of afraid, thinking that it would have probably been better for all of them if she had left until someone would have seen her there and called the cops. Yet, after she opened the stairwell door and looked around, seeing nobody there, she convinced herself to continue her plan. It was also quiet on the street, and this encouraged her to get in front of DooSan¡¯s apartment very quickly.


    Once in front of the door, she reached into one of her pockets, taking a thick rope, which she wrapped around her left hand. Then, she stretched her hand toward the electronic lock, intending to form the code. Yet, before forming the code, she pulled her hand back: she was hesitating. She didn¡¯t do that because she was afraid but because she didn¡¯t know if it was good for her to use the code to enter. The reason? In case the police would have investigated the case later, it would have seemed strange to them that the intruder knew the code. It was risky, particularly when her purpose wasn¡¯t to hurt someone but only to scare DooSan and convince him to join the team.


    How exactly did she intend to convince DooSan to join HanSol¡¯s team? By attacking him in his own house. Thus, she would have made him suspect that his enemies tried to get rid of him. Yet, for this to happen, she had to be convincing, and, using the code, wouldn¡¯t have helped her. What would have helped her though was to break the lock, something that took her several minutes, using the same rope she brought there to scare Han DooSan.


    Not the rope helped her to break into the apartment but the metallic card she used to carry with her. Then, when the door was unlocked, she carefully touched the doorknob and opened it, which she closed with her leg. Then, once inside, she stopped until she heard that the door was well closed and with no loud noise. Thus, she made sure DooSan didn¡¯t hear her entering because when she opened it, she tried to make no noise.


    She didn¡¯t advance, not even after making sure the door was closed. The reason? She decided to wait in case DooSan would have heard something when she opened and closed the door. Yet, not hearing anything, not even after a few minutes, she decided that it was safe to advance. That¡¯s why she sneaked toward the bed. She was barely touching the floor when she headed toward there because she didn¡¯t want to endanger her undercover mission.


    Arriving next to the bed and touching it, she realized that she failed. Why? The bed was empty, something that made her yell inside while frowning. ?Where the hell did he go at this hour? Don¡¯t tell me that he ran while I descended the stairs?¡± Questions that she could have answered only by turning the light on.


    She¡¯d been afraid to turn the light on though. What she could use was the small lantern she had in her pocket. Yet, the moment she sneaked her hand into the right pocket, intending to take the lantern out of there, she felt a slight movement behind her, as though someone was sneaking toward her. This alerted her but she didn¡¯t lose her temper. She just finished taking the lantern out of her pocket, thinking of turning it on suddenly in front of the attacker, who she knew was DooSan. Thus, by blinding him, she could have disarmed him.


    Yeah, right! The moment she turned toward him, intending to blind DooSan with the lantern, a powerful hit over her arm made her drop it. A second hit made her pull back, avoiding being punched in her face. Even so, she felt her arm pulsating, something that made her gnash her teeth. The gnash made DooSan attentive, intensifying the attacks on her. Attacks that failed because none of them touched her. Instead, he¡¯d been kneeled eventually by a sudden punch in his stomach, something that made him gasp.


    Although he¡¯d been taken by surprise by that punch, DooSan didn¡¯t lose his temper. Gasping, he struggled to stand up and grab something to use as a gun. Before he¡¯d been able to reach something and defend himself, he felt the rope wrapping around his neck and his attacker pulling it toward her.


    The man¡¯s first reaction was to remove the rope. Not managing this, he exasperated soon, feeling that he lacked air. This made him struggle, understanding that it was his only chance to make his attacker lose his balance and loosen the grip, something he had to avoid being wrapped around his neck again.


    Struggling didn¡¯t help him release himself though. Even so, while struggling, he managed to elbow his enemy¡¯s stomach, whom he heard gasping, loosening the grip a little, something that gave DooSan the chance to take a deep breath. Then, not giving his attacker the chance to take over him again, whom he knew was a woman and he understood this because he heard her voice when she gasped, DooSan took the rope off his neck and took enough steps behind him.


    Convulsively coughing, DooSan touched his neck with both hands as though trying to avoid a new attack. Yet, the woman delayed her attack though, and this let DooSan know that it was time for him to act. He failed in attacking her though because she, anticipating his move, rolled on the floor. Thus, in contact with the floor, DooSan gasped again, feeling a harsh pain in his stomach. This made him crouch. Yet, he didn¡¯t lay there but stretched his arms in front when he felt a movement, a hint that the attacker intended to run.


    Grabbing her leg, DooSan pulled it toward him. He¡¯d been rewarded with a kick in his face for this, something that made him dizzy for seconds. Yet, he didn¡¯t release the leg. On the contrary, he wrapped his hands even tighter around her ankle. Then, when the dizziness was gone and the thought that someone was there to get rid of him as HanSol did to SolHi reached his brain, DooSan felt the anger sneaking into his soul, something that replaced the fear. After that, with a force he hadn¡¯t ever known he had inside, he managed to pull the woman closer to him and immobilize her after another short fight when both of them received slaps and kicks.


    During the fight, DooSan realized that his attacker wasn¡¯t tall or strong enough for him, although he realized that she was well-trained. ?Yet, she¡¯s still a woman,¡± he thought. Then, still struggling with her, DooSan managed to get on top of her and stuck her arms on the floor. Then, approaching her face, he hissed through his teeth, ?Who are you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer the question, something that enraged him. Yet, he didn¡¯t intend to give up. On the contrary, he wanted to find out who attacked him at any cost. For this, he had to make sure that she wouldn¡¯t escape first. The best idea he had at that moment was to twist her arms back. That¡¯s why he struggled and made her touch the floor with her stomach. Then, pressing his arm over the back of the woman¡¯s head, he made her gasp again. Even so, she didn¡¯t answer his question.


    ?Your problem,¡± he growled into the woman¡¯s ear. ?Keep your mouth shut if you want,¡± he said eventually. ?I¡¯ll handle this myself then. To find out who you are, I mean. And, as soon as I find this out, I swear I¡¯ll twist your neck.¡± After that, twisting her arms to her back as though intending to cuff her, he squeezed her wrists and pushed her against the wall where he knew the switcher was.


    DooSan¡¯s intention, something the woman seemed to anticipate, made her yell in her head, ?Now or never!¡± Then, she started to struggle again, trying to find a way to escape that place. She even tried to kick his knee and make him lose his balance. Yet, she failed. Even so, she managed to enrage DooSan more, making him push her with hatred against the wall. And, pressing his elbow over her throat, he yelled in her face, ?Now you die!¡± After that, groping around with his left hand, he managed to touch the switcher.


    When the light had been suddenly turned on, both of them closed their eyes for a few moments. Yet, it seemed forever for both of them. Not only their brains felt that but also their hearts, which were madly pounding in their chest. Even their breath felt that, making it be heard heavily, although both of them breathed at the same time. Particularly, this happened after they¡¯d been able to open their eyes and look at each other.


    Staring at the woman who attacked him, whose glance seemed familiar to him, DooSan frowned. ?You?¡± He wondered eventually, damn confused. ?It can¡¯t be! You¡­ you are dead!¡±


    Yet¡­ was SolHi really dead? No. DooSan convinced himself of that the moment he took the scarf off her face and the cap off her head. Thus, he¡¯d been able to see clearly the face that he loved so much, a face that was still of someone who had wanted him dead that night.

 CHAPTER 34: I MISSED YOU. CAN’T YOU SEE THAT?

    Eyes bathed with tears, DooSan looked at the woman who made him suffer so much. She was also someone who brought him a lot of beautiful memories and made him madly love her, aware that she felt the same. He was sure that SolHi felt the same for him, and he knew that by looking into her eyes, which looked at him with love and regret at the same time. Even so, he couldn¡¯t understand her at all. He couldn¡¯t understand why she did what she did to him that night, in particular.


    ?As though we are strangers, SolHi. You broke into this house and tried to kill me as though I am one of your worst enemies. Why? Why?¡± The man shouted.


    ?It was necessary,¡± replied SolHi drily. Even her eyes were cold when she said that. At least SolHi tried to seem like that: cold and indifferent. Yet, she was so wrong and she understood this very soon when she looked into the man¡¯s eyes where she saw misunderstanding, even if she also saw love in them. Even so, she decided that the best solution for both of them was to explain nothing to him. She told herself that if she kept silent, he would have been safe. At least she had to do that until the mission in which she¡¯d been forcibly involved was over.


    ?Necessary? For who?¡± DooSan asked, making her wince and look into his eyes again while she looked past his shoulder by then.


    ?For all of us,¡± she coldly replied. These words hurt him deep inside. Her coldness also made him confused, although he was sure that SolHi was acting at that moment. At least this was what DooSan wanted to believe at that moment: that SolHi was acting and wasn¡¯t there to hurt him.


    Seeing her sketching a smile, DooSan frowned. ?Are you smiling?¡±


    ?Mmm. It¡¯s all I can do for the moment, right? I mean¡­ this is all that those sentenced to death can do because¡­ I don¡¯t think I survive after this. Or¡­ yes?¡±


    ?Ian SolHi!¡±


    ?What? Am I unfair to you right now?¡±


    ?Yes. You are cruel to me and I don¡¯t understand why.¡±


    ?What I don¡¯t understand is what makes you think I¡¯m unfair to you. All I¡¯ve done was the same thing I¡¯ve always done: hurting people.¡±


    DooSan gnashed his teeth. ?The same trivial song as always, SolHi. You say the same random words to hurt me and push me away from you. Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ it is necessary.¡±


    ?That¡¯s why you are here? Only because it is necessary?¡±


    SolHi sketched a weird smile again. Then, looking into his eyes and flirting, she said, ?Yes. Or what: did you believe that I¡¯m here because I¡¯ve missed you?¡±


    The man suddenly winced. ?Didn¡¯t you miss me?¡± He asked eventually in a shaking voice.


    ?Yes. I missed you. I won¡¯t deny that: I missed seeing your scared face while looking into my eyes, eyes you¡¯ve never understood, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ?Mmm. I haven¡¯t ever understood you, SolHi. I didn¡¯t understand what you wanted from me,¡± he said, shaking inside. ?I¡¯ve never understood why you are so cruel to me when all I¡¯ve done was to love you as I love you, SolHi.¡±


    DooSan¡¯s words made SolHi freeze for a few instants. She felt thousands of thrills crossing her body because this ?I love you, SolHi¡± was told with his heart. ?Something I don¡¯t deserve though,¡± she whispered in her head, looking elsewhere again. ?I don¡¯t deserve this love,¡± she told him.


    The man bitterly smiled. ?You definitely don¡¯t deserve that. You don¡¯t deserve my love. But¡­ even so, I can¡¯t control this. I can¡¯t control what I feel for you, just as I can¡¯t be cruel to you as you are to me.¡±


    ?I am what I am, DooSan. I am what others want me to be¡­ I am the person others want me to be. I¡¯m a skillful pupil, remember? I can learn tough lessons. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t understand what¡¯s wrong with this. I¡¯m not as perfect as you wanted me to be.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t want you to be perfect,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth, pressing his elbow on her throat again. The pressure made her move a little, making him understand that she felt uncomfortable. Even so, he didn¡¯t release her. He didn¡¯t do that, feeling a strange desire of hurting her, just as she¡¯d done that night because he had felt that rope damn well biting his throat. He felt his wounds stinging. That¡¯s why he told her with hatred, ?What I want¡­ all I want from you is to stop pretending to be someone you aren¡¯t. This is not you, Ian SolHi. It¡¯s not you. I know you very well.¡±


    SolHi pushed him away from her. ?You know me?¡± She ironically asked. ?Are you sure of that?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m sure. Why? I¡¯ve learned to know you in those months we¡¯ve lived together, SolHi.¡±


    ?Months followed by other long months lived in a cold jail, DooSan. Months you have no idea what I¡¯ve been through¡­ how they changed me. So, don¡¯t even dare to say you know me, Han DooSan. You don¡¯t know me. You know nothing about who I am and what I can do.¡±


    ?Of course, I know.¡±


    ?Of course, you don¡¯t know me. You have no idea about this new Ian SolHi, who can kill just to punish those who hurt her. You can¡¯t deny that you¡¯ve also hurt me, DooSan. You hurt me more than others did. So¡­¡±


    ?¡­you¡¯ve decided to turn me into your victim: killing me in my own house.¡± SolHi swallowed hard, looking elsewhere again. ?You see? I know you. I¡¯ve learned to read your soul, SolHi. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that you say something but think exactly the opposite.¡±


    SolHi smiled in disbelief. ?You know what I think? Really? And¡­ what am I thinking right now?¡±


    ?That you love me and that you can¡¯t understand how your perfect plan failed. It had to be everything perfect, right? Entering this apartment, which you know as the palm of your hand, finish what you planned, and disappear, as you¡¯ve always done. To hide, better said, SolHi: as you¡¯ve always done. Like a coward because you can¡¯t deny that you¡¯ve always been a coward related to who you are and what you feel.¡±


    ?You have no idea about what you say, DooSan,¡± SolHi stuttered, nervously moving in her spot. She felt nervous, understanding that DooSan knew her very well eventually. To some extent, he knew her if he could anticipate her plan, even though he couldn¡¯t understand the real reason why she was there that night.


    Seeing him heading toward her, SolHi involuntarily took a step behind her. For seconds, DooSan felt fear inside her. He felt that SolHi was afraid of him. That¡¯s why he stopped and insistently looked at her.


    ?What this time?¡± She asked when she felt his glance focused on her.


    ?Nothing,¡± he calmly replied. ?I am just trying to figure out what your mind is up to this time. I try to understand what you are thinking of and what you feel.¡±


    ?Just¡­ usual things,¡± she murmured airily. Then, feeling the cold wall touching her back, she stuck to it, looking for shelter. ?I¡¯m thinking of things I can¡¯t talk to you about.¡±


    ?Why? Because¡­ these are things I can¡¯t know about?¡±


    ?Something like that.¡±


    ?Still, I think I must know them, SolHi,¡± he suddenly hissed through his teeth when he felt the anger squirming inside him. ?Why? Just because I¡¯ve been about to be killed, SolHi. Not by a random person but by you¡­ the one who wrapped a rope around my neck, looking to send me to the other world. Why? To make sure you won¡¯t feel bored, Ghost?¡±


    ?It¡¯s not the right moment for your irony, DooSan. And¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to send you to the other world.¡±


    ?Aaa, no? What was that then? Proof of love?¡±


    ?Although you don¡¯t believe that, yes, it was a proof of love. All I¡¯ve done I¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    ?Seriously? Are you serious right now, SolHi? Since when hurting someone is proof of love?¡±


    ?Since nobody could make you logically think, DooSan,¡± SolHi shouted. ?Or what? Will you deny the fact that you¡¯ve been reckless all these weeks since I escaped prison and after what happened in the DOC parking lot? Of course not! What you¡¯ve done all this time was to sign your death sentence.¡±


    ?Something you tried to make real, right?¡±


    ?No. All I wanted was to bring you back to earth. To remind you that life is damn short and that it isn¡¯t worth to waste it for stupid things.¡±


    Her words filled his eyes with tears again. ?For stupid things?¡± He hissed through his teeth. ?Since when someone¡¯s love is a stupid thing, SolHi? Since when my feelings for you aren¡¯t important?¡±


    ?Since YuSan died,¡± she confidently growled, eyes in tears. ?Since I¡¯ve been about to follow him¡­ so many times, by the way. Since so many people suffer for our feelings, DooSan. Especially you, and you don¡¯t deserve this. That¡¯s why I ask you to stop this!¡±


    ?To stop what? Loving you?¡±


    ?Yes. Stop acting like a hurt teenager and be a man, Han DooSan! At least once in your life stop thinking only of you and your egoism, and think! Why? Because¡­ everything you do is meant to endanger others, including those you want so badly to protect.¡±


    ?Including you?¡±


    ?Yes, including me. Why? What you do makes others pay attention to you, DooSan. You make attentive those who want you dead, particularly. Thus, as long as you are in danger, I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The determination felt in SolHi¡¯s words and her stern glance focused on him made DooSan wince. ?I endanger you? What the hell are you talking about, SolHi? More than that, how do I stop you from doing what you want to do?¡±


    SolHi frowned. ?Are you serious right now, DooSan?¡±


    ?Yes, because¡­ I can¡¯t really understand you. I can¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on with you, SolHi. I really don¡¯t understand because¡­ it¡¯s unreal. Why? Officially, you are dead. Everybody thought that. Yet, you are damn fine. I don¡¯t understand this because¡­ we all saw how Kim HanSol shot you. I saw you lying on the ground, full of blood,¡± DooSan said, shaking.


    ?All you saw was real,¡± said SolHi after a few moments of silence. ?She shot me but it was necessary.¡±


    ?For who?¡± The man cut her off, although he¡¯d seen that SolHi still had things to say.


    ?For everybody, and if you allow me to explain¡­¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see what you can explain, SolHi. Not after the way you¡¯ve shown up here tonight and not after you¡¯ve deliberately made me think you were dead.¡± Seeing SolHi suddenly taking her jacket off and about to take the shirt off too, DooSan approached her. And, grabbing her both hands, he stopped her. Then, looking to the side, confused, he told her, ?No need for extreme measures.¡±


    SolHi scowled at him, not understanding what he meant. Then, realizing what could have crossed his mind, she glared at him. ?Seriously now? Do you really think that, after I¡¯ve tried to break your neck, I¡¯ll move to the second step: seduction? I¡¯m not nuts, DooSan.¡±


    ?Then?¡± The man murmured, pulling further from her. ?I don¡¯t think you¡¯re trying to show what a ghost looks like.¡± SolHi burst into laughter. ?What?¡±


    ?Nothing. I have just realized that you don¡¯t think when it¡¯s necessary. Yet¡­ what am I even surprised? You¡¯ve always been like that¡­ so predictable. Yet, no: it¡¯s not what I try to show you, but to convince you that I¡¯m as real as you see me.¡±


    ?Still, it¡¯s something I can¡¯t easily believe.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?The five bullets Kim HanSol used to shoot you? One after another? This is what doesn¡¯t allow me to think logically, SolHi. And¡­ I think that no normal person will logically think if seeing the ?dead one¡± reviving right in front of him.¡±


    SolHi reproachfully shook her head. ?I wasn¡¯t dead to revive,¡± she ironically told him. ?Just¡­ covered by bruises.¡±


    Her words made DooSan frown this time. Looking at her, he saw her wearing only a sports top and five small bruises on her body: one right under her right shoulder and four on her back. ?What¡¯s that?¡± He asked, scared, approaching her to see her better.


    Feeling the man close to her made SolHi feel ashamed. Particularly, she felt weird allowing him to see her scars and wounds so easily. That¡¯s why she rapidly put the T-shirt on her before DooSan could touch her. Then, still nervous, she said, ?This proves that HanSol didn¡¯t try to kill me. She used blanks. Ones that hurt like hell because¡­ I lost consciousness after she shot me. That¡¯s why it seemed so real when I fell.¡±


    This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ?What about the blood, SolHi? There was a lot of blood there. I¡¯ve seen the white sheet they used to cover you when they took you out of the parking lot - it was full of blood. This isn¡¯t something one can invent. I¡¯ve seen this with my eyes and¡­¡±


    ?¡­I won¡¯t deny that. I mean¡­ I won¡¯t say that what you saw wasn¡¯t real. Yet, it was necessary: for everybody to think I was dead. Who took care of this? Kim HanSol and one of her assistants. She did that, although her initial plan was another one.¡±


    ?Another one? Which one?¡±


    ?To convince me to willingly join DOC and finish the investigation that Captain Lee sent me to do behind bars a year ago. Yet, while we were talking about this, someone showed up in the parking lot, forcing her to do something extreme. That¡¯s why she fired her gun without warning me.¡±


    ?Something that tells me that she knew that you were there, in the parking lot.¡±


    ?Most likely Lee Ma Rin told her that she left me in her car.¡±


    ?Something you had no clue about, right? That Mrs. Lee planned to leave you in the parking lot and warn Kim HanSol about this.¡±


    ?I¡¯m rather tempted to think that it¡¯s been HanSol¡¯s plan to make me get there and not Mrs. Lee¡¯s plan.¡±


    ?What makes you think so?¡±


    ?When Lee Ma Rin and I got to the parking lot, it was completely empty. I even saw the warning ?Disinfestation¡± when I stepped out of the car. This is what makes me think that HanSol planned everything up to the end.¡±


    ?To drag you into the lion¡¯s lair. And you, willingly, went there.¡±


    ?Yes. Yet, I had to do that.¡±


    ?May I know why?¡±


    ?It was necessary, DooSan. It was necessary to find out more about the case Captain Lee involved me in. What I hadn¡¯t expected was that I¡¯d be so easily turned into a ghost and I¡¯d give myself away in front of you after this also easily.¡±


    DooSan squinted at her. ?What you try to say is that I was not supposed to be informed that you are still alive?¡±


    ?Yes. Why? All those who know about me are in danger, DooSan. That¡¯s why I think that if none of you had known about me, you would have been safe. At least I thought this was the best I could do for you.¡±


    ?And, at the same time, you also thought that the best defense for you was to twist my neck,¡± he growled upset, showing her his red neck. ?Yet, why does it even surprise me? It¡¯s not the first or the last time you¡¯ve tried to send me to hell. I still remember the first night I moved here. You¡¯d been about to do that then. Like it happened today: it was brilliant, I must accept that. Yes, you would have definitely managed that if I hadn¡¯t watched out my back.¡±


    SolHi glared at him. ?What about not exaggerating, huh? All I tried to do was to teach you a lesson. So, if you had been a good boy, this would have ended easily.¡±


    ?Is it my fault now? That I defended myself?¡±


    ?Yeah! Why? If you had accepted HanSol¡¯s offer to work with DOC the night she came here, you wouldn¡¯t have experienced this today.¡±


    ?Aaa,¡± said DooSan airily. ?The play today was to convince me, right?¡±


    ?Something like that. Or what¡­ have you really thought that I¡¯m here to get rid of you? If yes, you are dumb. Why? You serve me more alive than dead. And, if I had wanted you dead, I wouldn¡¯t have complicated things by using a rope. Not when I know that you are physically stronger than me. Yet, let¡¯s turn back to my plan: all I wanted was to scare you. I even had everything well planned: I was entering the apartment, I was ?twisting your neck a little, and vanish.¡±


    DooSan squeezed his fist. ?Damn ?convincing.¡± Your plan, I mean. Yet¡­ you missed a detail.¡±


    ?That you weren¡¯t sleeping at this hour? Yes, I must admit that.¡±


    ?What you don¡¯t admit is that it wasn¡¯t necessary. Why? It would have been easier for all of us if you had told me about your plan. Thus, you would have spared the effort of trying to kill me and not take the risk of the police finding you here. What if I had called the cops?¡±


    SolHi squinted at him. ?When? While you were fighting with me or after that? If after¡­ that was the plan: for you to call the cops and them to believe that someone tried to get rid of you. Thus, everybody would have also been convinced that you aren¡¯t involved in any ?dirty business.¡± What I didn¡¯t expect was that I¡¯d be more injured than you.¡±


    ?Well-deserved wounds, I think. Thus, we are even,¡± the man growled, touching his throat. ?Now, let¡¯s go back to your plan: a damn reckless one in my opinion, and what makes me think you are both nuts.¡±


    SolHi scowled at him unhappily because she felt her ego hurt hearing him calling her ?dumb¡± with big words. Then, understanding what the man meant, she squeezed her fists, hissing through her teeth, ?No personal attack, Han DooSan! Saying this, she turned herself into the same hunting dog again, one that Han DooSan knew very well.


    Taking a step toward him, she made DooSan pull back, knowing very well what SolHi¡¯s fangs, stubbed into his skin, felt like. That¡¯s why he peacefully raised his hands, a hint that he surrendered. Then, grinning, he said, ?All I meant was that you didn¡¯t really have a lot of time to think about your plan. I mean¡­ if I had allied with your ?assassin, after everything I did for you, it would have been more suspicious, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    SolHi cooked her nose. ?Well, maybe you are right¡­ our plan might have had the opposite effect we wanted. Even so, you could have said that you allied with DOC to bring justice to your brother.¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?Are you serious now, SolHi? The whole world saw how much I suffered when I heard about your death. The same world knew about my feelings for you. Then, so suddenly, I ally with the enemy? It would have been damn suspicious, SolHi. Why? Because¡­ instead of cracking your assassin¡¯s head, I would have shaken her hand.¡±


    ?Yeah, maybe you are right. We didn¡¯t think about this. Yet, HanSol has been right eventually.¡±


    ?About what?¡±


    ?That you are a prosecutor eventually. One that everybody knows as someone who loves to bring justice to himself and others. Not violently but using the law. And, even if you had allied with the enemy as you said, people would have still thought that you did that to control HanSol and find evidence against her.¡±


    ?Well, I didn¡¯t think about that either. Even so, it would have been risky.¡±


    ?Not as risky as the fact that Moon Joon Won was about to find out that everything was a trick.¡±


    ?Lee¡¯s assistant?¡± DooSan asked, frowning. ?Was he involved in this?¡±


    ?Sort of. I mean¡­ he¡¯s the cause of all this setup. Kim HanSol saw him coming and didn¡¯t want to let him suspect that we were planning something. That¡¯s why she fired the gun.¡±


    ?Now I get this,¡± replied DooSan, turning his back to her. ?I mean¡­ why SoRan and Kan said that Moon Joon Won is dangerous, once he might be involved with Min SinJu.¡±


    ?I¡¯m already sure that he¡¯s involved,¡± said SolHi, making DooSan attentive. ?I saw him talking to Min SinJu a few days ago.¡±


    ?Then, it¡¯s confirmed.¡±


    ?Yes. I also told HanSol about this. And, once she was suspecting this, she decided to turn me into a ghost rather than take the risk of him finding out about her and Lee¡¯s plan.¡±


    ?Perhaps you¡¯re right, SolHi. Maybe her decision was the best at that moment. Yet, let¡¯s not forget that Min SinJu isn¡¯t stupid. Thus, as nobody saw your body, it¡¯s suspicious.¡±


    SolHi sat on the floor. ?What you try to say is that Moon Joon Won visited Min SinJu because that one ordered him to find me: dead or alive?¡±


    ?It might be. That¡¯s why I think he¡¯s following Kim HanSol right now.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t think so,¡± replied SolHi confidently, making DooSan insistently look at her. Yet, although she felt that DooSan was waiting for her to continue her thought, she kept silent for a while. Then she said, ?Moon Joon Won tried to kill HanSol.¡±


    ?What? When did this happen?¡±


    ?The same day she ?killed¡± me. I was still unconscious when this happened and I didn¡¯t see that. Yet, HanSol showed me the footage later. It¡¯s when I saw Moon Joon Won firing his gun and injuring her arm. Then, HanSol¡¯s men came to the parking lot. If not, he¡¯d probably killed her that day.¡±


    ?And, once HanSol¡¯s gun was loaded with blanks, she didn¡¯t shoot him.¡±


    ?Yes, she didn¡¯t want to blow up the mission or let him know that I was still alive. That¡¯s why she risked her life.¡±


    ?What I don¡¯t understand is how Kim HanSol could take you out of the DOC parking lot and make others think you were dead. Or¡­ did DOC know that and Moon Joon Won can find out any time about you?¡±


    ?No, DOC has no clue about HanSol¡¯s plan. Only a few people know about this: HanSol and three of the agents she trusts the most. More than this, after he tried to kill HanSol, Moon Joon Won got in my boots.¡±


    ?Like ghost or fugitive?¡±


    ?Fugitive. DOC is trying to catch him after HanSol filed a complaint against him.¡±


    ?That¡¯s why he hid in Min SinJu¡¯s wasp¡¯s nest.¡±


    ?Most probably yes. That¡¯s why we keep an eye on that club. Not only Moon Joon Won is targeted but all those involved with Min SinJu because¡­ all of his businesses stink.¡±


    DooSan frowned. Then, squatting right in front of her, he hissed through his teeth furiously, ?Are you behind them?¡±


    ?Yes. It¡¯s the pact I have with HanSol.¡±


    ?Ia, Ian SolHi, how the hell can you risk that much? You know very well that Min SinJu can be damn dangerous.¡±


    ?We have no choice, DooSan. If we want to get rid of him and live in peace, we have to be right behind him. I also think that HanSol is right when she says that only those who live in the shadows can unmask others who live the same life. I¡¯m the shadow now, remember? Just like Min SinJu. And, once I¡¯m good at living like that, I can also find out things about him.¡±


    ?Yeah, I know what you can do, SolHi. Even so, I don¡¯t want to know that you are in danger all the time, something I think that has always been around you. Yet, this is a bigger danger now because even if Kim HanSol used blanks to shoot you, I don¡¯t think Min SinJu will do the same if he finds you. He¡¯ll use a real gun for sure. And, if this happens, we won¡¯t ever find you. Or¡­ he buries you somewhere alive.¡±


    SolHi squinted at him. ?What about not exaggerating now with such ?glorious predictions?¡±


    ?It¡¯s the truth, SolHi. Not an exaggeration. Or¡­ will you deny that?¡±


    ?No! It¡¯s what can happen. Even so, I can¡¯t give up. Not now and not after everything that happened. That¡¯s why I ask you to help us, once you¡¯ve involved yourself in this.¡±


    DooSan nervously moved in his spot. Then, he said, ?I¡¯ll help you, yes. Yet¡­ no way of an open collaboration with DOC.¡±


    ?Because of your ?feelings¡± for me and your ?hatred¡± for Kim HanSol?¡±


    ?Exactly. If we don¡¯t do that, we¡¯ll be suspicious for sure. So, each of us will play his role as well as he can, and you¡¯ll be the one informing Chief Kim about this. Something you¡¯ll do for sure, even without my advice because you are damn good at such things. And¡­ you¡¯ll also tell her that if something happens to you in this mission, I¡¯ll kill her for sure.¡±


    SolHi smiled. Then, standing up, she approached him and kissed his cheek. By kissing him, she managed to surprise DooSan. ?What?¡± She asked him, seeing DooSan staring at her, confused.


    ?Just¡­ some ideas that might have crossed my mind,¡± he whispered, trying to kiss her lips.


    SolHi suddenly pulled back. Pointing him with her finger, she told him sternly, ?Keep your fantasies to yourself, okay? What we should do is act, not this.¡±


    ?To act? How?¡±


    ?Just a plan I have with HanSol. Yet, for this to be a success, we need to involve Iun Min Hiok too.¡±


    ?Iun Min Hiok?¡± DooSan nervously grumbled. ?What has he to do with our mission?¡±


    ?A lot. I mean¡­ to deceive others, including the General Attorney, we need him. Thus, while Iun Min Hiok gives him some headaches, we¡¯ll act from the shadows.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see how he¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ?Simple: by investigating the case that everybody is talking about. Which one? ?Is Ian SolHi guilty or not?¡± Thus, pouring oil on the flames, he¡¯ll help everybody forget about my¡­ death. The second case he¡¯ll investigate will be the one related to child trafficking.¡±


    ?The same case Kim HanSol told me about a few days ago?¡±


    ?Yes.¡±


    ?I thought that this case was a secret, SolHi. I know that it¡¯s been eight years already since they worked on this case. At least this is what Kim HanSol told me: that YuSan started investigating it. If we make it public now¡­¡±


    ?¡­we can endanger this mission. Even so, I think that¡¯s worth the risk, DooSan. Why? It¡¯s a proven thing already: we aren¡¯t capable of solving it alone. Yet, with the help of the people, we have a chance.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see how to do that, SolHi. I mean¡­ if it¡¯s true and someone has seen something, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll tell the police. Not after all these years of silence. Plus, I don¡¯t think that those kids are still alive. If nobody has found them in eight years, it means they are gone a long time ago.¡±


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean we have to give up, DooSan. Even if we find one single child alive or a track toward them, it¡¯ll be a huge step in front, for all of us. Even if we only find those who hurt them, we at least have a chance to bring justice to them and impede other children from suffering the same.¡±


    DooSan kept silent for a few moments. ?I get it,¡± he said. ?Yes, maybe you are right when you say that even though we will only find the guilty ones and not the victims, we still have a chance to impede them from hurting others.¡±


    ?What about Iun Min Hiok? Can you handle this?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯ll do it first thing tomorrow. And¡­ I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll refuse us. Not if he finds out that YuSan was involved in that. If we involve him in this, he might be the link between DOC and the Prosecution without me being directly involved in this.¡±


    ?Sounds good! Thus, while you and HanSol will play your favorite game of the cat and the dog that show their fangs to each other, Iun Min Hiok has the chance to investigate the two cases. Meanwhile, you should try to reopen every single case I¡¯ve worked on.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see how this will serve our cause.¡±


    ?Simple: by using my name as bait, you¡¯ll give Iun Min Hiok the chance to reopen my case.¡±


    ?Thus, we can make everyone see Min SinJu as the root cause of everything, including Lee Ha Ni¡¯s case, Yun Shi Yon, Park Yu Ra, Iun Dja Iun, Nam Sang Ki, the truck¡¯s driver case, and the case of Do Hun Sok.¡±


    ?Exactly. We¡¯ll make public the rest of the cases he¡¯s been involved in later.¡±


    ?What about you, SolHi? What case will you investigate?¡± SolHi kept silent, biting her lower lip. ?Don¡¯t tell me that you intend to embed yourself in Min SinJu¡¯s organization.¡±


    ?I¡¯m not sadomasochist to stand on my head through that noose. Not when Min SinJu knows my face. What I¡¯ll do is act from the shadows and find out every single weakness he has. I¡¯ll also try to find out who his friends and enemies are and leave him completely alone.¡±


    ?Something damn difficult to achieve, I think. Why? We both know very well that he has enough ?friends¡± around him. He also has servants.¡±


    ?I also know that. Yet, working as a team, we can eliminate them one by one. I say to start with San DuSik, who¡¯s Min SinJu¡¯s lawyer now.¡±


    ?What? Min SinJu preferred San DuSik over his cousin?¡±


    ?No, it¡¯s not that. Ian Hion Uk is as involved in this as always. He¡¯s the one who hired DuSik after this one was kicked out of the Prosecution.¡±


    ?Damn dog that waves his tail to find a bone to chew.¡±


    ?You are actually right, DooSan. Yet, this isn¡¯t something to surprise us because we both know what relations he has. What I didn¡¯t know was that your mother would use this against you, kicking you out of the Prosecution.¡±


    ?And you know this because?¡± The man growled through his teeth.


    ?Because such news circulates faster in the world of the ghosts?¡± Saying this, SolHi winked. Then, both of them burst into laughter, finding the joke damn good.

 CHAPTER 35: I’M SORRY, BUT IT WAS NECESSARY!

    ?He¡¯s definitely playing with me,¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth the moment she made a sudden move and felt the harsh pain hurting her left wrist, which was cuffed to the bed. ?Yes, he¡¯s definitely making fun of me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain how he could leave me here, like a dog on a leash while he¡¯s God knows where,¡± she growled, seeing that no matter what movement she wasn¡¯t doing, the cuffs kept injuring her skin, making her often gnashed her teeth.


    Being in such a position drove her crazy because she really hated the cuffs. She hated them so much because they reminded her of the biggest nightmare of her life: the time spent in jail. ?Even so, I can¡¯t deny that the same cuffs saved my life not only once while I worked as a detective because enough bastards I arrested with them. Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean I deserve to be treated like one. Yeah, I accept that I have enough sins in my soul but¡­ not that many.¡±


    ?Are you talking to yourself lately?¡± She suddenly heard DooSan¡¯s voice, which made her glare toward the door. The man, who was returning home with a bag full of groceries, smiled when he saw SolHi looking at him as though she was an upset pet, whom his master left alone at home for an entire day. Well¡­ yeah, it was unfair to compare his beloved woman with a pet, but, involuntarily, this thought still crossed his mind. Then, realizing that his smile could drive SolHi crazy, he carefully closed the door behind him and went to the kitchen. Not keeping his mouth shut but saying, ?I think you are right to talk to yourself because¡­ this is a clear hint of wisdom and intelligence.¡±


    ?Are you kidding me?¡± SolHi growled, trying to stand up. The cuffs pulled her back right away, making her gnash her teeth again. ?Damn you¡­ and your cuffs! You are the only ones to blame for my pain.¡±


    DooSan burst into laughter. ?Now is it our fault?¡± He said, smiling. Then, finishing unpacking, he left everything on the table, put the bag on one of the drawers, and headed toward SolHi. Two steps from her, he squatted and insistently looked at her. SolHi didn¡¯t look at him but somewhere to her right, growling something on her own, which made her definitely seem like an upset pet. This made DooSan burst into laughter again.


    ?What now?¡± She snapped at him, feisty. ?Do I seem funny to you?¡±


    ?Aren¡¯t you? I think yes. Why? Just¡­ look at your face: it says thousands of things at the same time. Thus, it speaks for everything that¡¯s in your head. And¡­ you are really sweet, you know?¡±


    ?Ia, Han DooSan, stop this!¡±


    ?What exactly? To say what I think?¡±


    ?No: to make fun of me! And¡­ release me at once!¡±


    ?Why would I do that?¡± He said, shrugging. ?I¡¯m not stupid to hang myself.¡± SolHi squinted at him. ?What? I¡¯m speaking with the truth because¡­ you are the one who tried to send me to hell today, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ?All I wanted was to convince you to work for us. That¡¯s all.¡±


    ?With a rope around my neck?¡± The man asked, frowning. ?Nice manner of¡­ convincing people.¡± SolHi cooked her nose. Then, crouching, she turned her back to him.


    ?Believe what you want!¡± She told him upset, after a few moments of silence. ?Anyway, no matter what I say can be used against me at the trial.¡±


    ?I¡¯m glad we agree at least this time,¡± he replied, taking the keys out of his pocket.


    The sound of the keys made SolHi attentive. She didn¡¯t look straight at the man, only out of the corner of her eyes. Thus, she saw, among the other keys, a smaller one. ?The salvation,¡± suddenly crossed her mind because that key was the key from the cuffs. ?If I have it, I¡¯ll certainly teach him some manners.¡±


    ?What?¡± The man suddenly asked, making her wince.


    Looking at him this time, SolHi saw him insistently watching her. ?He suspects, it seems to me,¡± she told herself. Then, normally sitting on the floor, she cleared her voice and stared at DooSan¡¯s face. Thus, she realized that the man seemed thoughtful. ?He¡¯s probably trying to figure out what I¡¯m up to. Yet¡­ try, Han DooSan, try to find out. It¡¯s of no guilt to try, just as I won¡¯t ever give up on escaping this place.¡± Then, so suddenly that she made DooSan pull back, SolHi stretched her hand toward him, intending to take the keys. Yet, she failed, something that made her growl, ?You won¡¯t give up, will you?¡±


    ?Why would I do that?¡± Replied DooSan calmly, sitting on the floor and playing with the keys right in front of her nose. ?I don¡¯t have the chance to drive a ghost crazy every day.¡± SolHi burst into laughter, which made him confused. ?What?¡±


    ?Nothing,¡± she said, barely controlling her laughter. ?I just¡­ realized that you have no idea what ghosts can do. I can show you that. Thus, if you ever die, you at least won¡¯t die dumb when this happens.¡±


    DooSan smiled. ?No, thanks,¡± he said. ?To find out what such things mean. Yet, Ghost, if we ever die, it¡¯ll be only together, do you hear me?¡±


    ?Together?¡± SolHi grinned. ?You have lost your mind, it seems to me. Who intends to die along with you? Definitely not me. Why? I love life too much to give up on it, just as I¡­¡±


    SolHi suddenly kept silent, the moment she realized that she¡¯d been about to tell DooSan that she also couldn¡¯t give up on him. Yes, she definitely couldn¡¯t do that because despite everything they had been through together, despite the pain they caused to each other, and despite the suffering others caused them, she still felt things for DooSan. ?Beautiful things that I¡¯ve tried to hide from everybody, including you, DooSan,¡± she told herself, looking straight into his eyes, with the same stern glance she always used when she understood that it was time to act as a serious adult and not as a naughty teenager. ?Things you won¡¯t ever find out. At least¡­ you won¡¯t ever find out this while you are still in danger and my name is still stained with blood.¡±


    Suddenly, SolHi winced. This happened the moment DooSan pulled closer to her and held her to his chest. Then, touching her neck with his forehead, he whispered, ?I¡¯m sorry, SolHi, but¡­ it was necessary.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡± She asked, finally turning back to her senses after his sudden reaction surprised her a lot.


    ?For everything! I mean¡­ I¡¯m sorry that you have to experience all this because of me. If I hadn¡¯t introduced you to Captain Lee, you wouldn¡¯t have probably been here now.¡±


    SolHi slowly pushed him away from her. Then, staring into his eyes, she told him, ?It wasn¡¯t your fault, do you hear me? None of this is your fault. Why? It was me who chose this. I¡¯m the one who chose to enter jail chasing ghosts. I chose to trust strangers and not you. That¡¯s why¡­ stop blaming yourself for things you can¡¯t control, DooSan. If you need someone to blame for that, blame me. I¡¯m the only one guilty for all of this.¡±


    DooSan¡¯s eyes suddenly filled with tears, surprising SolHi more. Especially when he touched her face with both palms and, looking straight into her eyes, he told her, ?What if none of this is your fault?¡±


    SolHi frowned. ?None of this is my fault? What do you mean?¡±


    ?At¡­ I¡¯m not sure, yet. Even so, I feel that¡¯s more than guilt in this story.¡±


    ?Why do you say that? Did you find out something else?¡±


    ?Yes. I found out that YuSan was working with DOC before his death. And¡­ I think he was working on the same case Captain Lee involved you in a year ago.¡±


    SolHi winced. ?The child trafficking!¡±


    ?That¡¯s right! Kim HanSol confirmed this to me a few days ago when she passed by here. No, she told me this the day I got my job back. It¡¯s when she told me that YuSan might have found evidence before his death. A track or something like that.¡±


    ?Did she tell you what kind of track?¡±


    ?No. She also doesn¡¯t know that because¡­ YuSan was killed before telling them something. Yet, it seemed weird to me to hear that YuSan approached you while working on this case.¡±


    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ?What? Han YuSan approached me because of the case?¡± DooSan approvingly nodded. ?Are you sure of this?¡±


    ?No, I¡¯m not, SolHi. As I said, it¡¯s only a hunch¡­ a guessing. That¡¯s why I must tell you to stop blaming yourself for this too. Stop doing this, at least not until we find what kind of truth is hidden behind our pain.¡± SolHi cooked her nose. ?What?¡±


    ?You mentioned the pain and I remember this,¡± she said, showing him the cuffs. ?I might forget about it if you release me.¡±


    DooSan smiled. ?Oh, have it your way!¡± He whispered. Then, using the small key, he took the cuffs off. ?You are free now!¡±


    ?I can¡¯t say the same thing about you,¡± she said, trying to cuff him in her place. Yet, she failed because DooSan suddenly wrapped his arms around her. And, both lying on the ground, he held her to his chest. ?DooSan, release me!¡± She demanded him, struggling to release herself. ?I said to let me go!¡±


    ?What I say is to stay like that, at least for a while,¡± the man whispered, sinking his face into her hair. ?Just a little bit, SolHi! I really missed you!¡±


    His words finally managed to calm SolHi down. His words deeply entered her soul, making her understand that she also missed him. She missed all those moments she had spent in his arms¡­ She missed their kisses, hugs on the sly, and, not the least, their childish rivalry because they really loved to play that game of the cat and the mouse, something they often played, although it hadn¡¯t ever benefited any of them. Still, they couldn¡¯t give up on this. ?Yes, we really can¡¯t do that,¡± she whispered, sticking her body to his. ?I don¡¯t even want that!¡±


    ?What exactly?¡±


    ?To¡­ give up on what we have,¡± she replied, listening to how her heart danced on the man¡¯s chest - a heart that had the same rhythm as his heart, something she loved the most. If she hadn¡¯t been anything like that, she was sure that she wouldn¡¯t have ever considered that melody as something pleasant but as something to inspire fear and hatred in her. ?I also don¡¯t want to give up on our little game,¡± she added, propping herself on one elbow and looking at the man¡¯s face.


    DooSan smiled. ?Game? The one when we consider each other as food?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± she said, smiling too. ?It¡¯s something that fills us inside: eating each other with our eyes. At least it¡¯s what I think,¡± she whispered, playfully touching the man¡¯s nose with hers.


    She became attentive the moment she saw DooSan so serious. She couldn¡¯t understand what could have made him feel like that because they talked about something pleasant only moments ago. At the same time, SolHi couldn¡¯t understand why DooSan¡¯s eyes were bathed by tears - those that were stubborn to wash the black shiny retina of his eyes. And yes¡­ his black eyes were so beautiful at that moment, the same eyes she fell in love with in the worst war of her life.


    ?Something happened?¡± She asked eventually, trying to bring him back to her, pulling him away from that world of sadness where he seemed to have willingly sunken.


    ?No,¡± he whispered. Then, spotting a rebellious strand of hair under her cap, DooSan stretched his hand and took that cap off, putting the strand of hair by the ear. And, smiling, he said, ?I was just thinking about¡­ how beautiful you can be.¡±


    ?With such a sour face as though the boat of your life sunken?¡± She asked, frowning.


    DooSan smiled. ?I wasn¡¯t sad because you are beautiful but¡­ because I can¡¯t enjoy all this beauty every day. I can¡¯t have you with me every single second of my life, and this hurts so much, SolHi.¡±


    Hearing him talking like that, SolHi sat on the floor. The same DooSan did after a few moments. Then, finally clearing her mind but still not looking into his eyes but at the wooden floor where they had lay just moments ago, SolHi sadly said, ?I¡¯m sorry¡­ for being that egoist with you, but¡­ it was necessary.¡±


    ?Do you mean the prank from the DOC parking lot?¡± SolHi approvingly nodded. ?Why? You are the one who said that it wasn¡¯t really your choice but something Kim HanSol planned. She forced you to do that, right?¡±


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean that I did things right, DooSan. Let¡¯s admit that: not all those who love and care about others do what I¡¯ve done. On one hand - I didn¡¯t tell you that I was still alive. On the other hand - I came here, in a place we¡¯ve been happy, trying to hurt you.¡± DooSan smiled. ?Does this seem funny to you?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± he said, touching her cheeks. ?Why? Because¡­ I don¡¯t hear every day that I¡¯m loved by you.¡±


    SolHi winced. ?Loved? Did I say that?¡± She murmured confused. She even tried to look elsewhere. Yet, DooSan didn¡¯t give her the chance to take that painting of beauty away from him¡­ a face he simply adored.


    ?Mmm, you said that,¡± he confidently replied, making her wince again and look into his eyes. ?Even if you try to deny what you¡¯ve just said, I still remember your words, SolHi. Something I¡¯ll remember all my life, especially this ?Not everybody who loves¡­¡± I¡¯ll keep this in my soul forever.¡±


    ?It was just a random sentence, DooSan,¡± she stuttered. ?If I said that, it was to let you know that¡­¡±


    ?¡­your heart still feels love for me. If it¡¯s so, it¡¯s enough for me,¡± he whispered, holding her to his chest again. ?It¡¯s exactly what I feel,¡± he added, touching the top of her head with his cheek, which he had kissed first. ?This love is something I won¡¯t ever give up on ever.¡± When he said that, DooSan swiped the tears on the sly, those tears that were so stubborn to bathe his cheeks. ?I¡¯ll fight for this love until I die because¡­ this is the most precious thing I have, SolHi. You are all I have in my life.¡±


    ***


    Finally hearing the calm breath of the man, a hint that DooSan fell asleep, SolHi propped herself on one elbow and looked at his face. She saw him calm, although he also seemed so tired, a hint that those days after her ?death¡± marked him a lot. This made her feel guilty because¡­ it was something impossible not to feel this when she was aware of how much he suffered because of her¡­ She still remembered all the painful things he¡¯d been through also because of her. ?Sad events that would have torn apart even an iron heart, something that eventually happened with a kind heart like yours, DooSan,¡± she said, touching the man¡¯s cheek. ?Yet, although I know that it wasn¡¯t fair what I did, it¡¯s still the best thing for you because it kept you safe. You¡¯ve been safe while you¡¯ve been away from me. If we had been together when everybody knew me alive, you would have been hunted by journalists and cops and not only by our enemies, trying to find me through you. I couldn¡¯t allow that. That¡¯s why I hurt you, a pain that I¡¯ll compensate you for one day, I promise. For the moment, it¡¯s still better for all of us if we aren¡¯t together because¡­ I¡¯ll solve this alone, for all of us.¡±


    Saying all this, only in her head, SolHi bent over the man and kissed his lips. Her kiss made him move in his sleep, turning his back to her eventually. Then, SolHi heard him whispering, ?Still, we have to.¡± To whom he said those words, she didn¡¯t know. It wasn¡¯t important for her too because the most important words for her she heard when they were lying on the floor that night. Then, accompanied by the sweet melody of his heart, those words rang in her ears for so long, making her sad and melancholic at the same time. It made her sad - because she knew she didn¡¯t have the chance to hear them more often, and melancholic - because she still heard them when, before that, in that year behind bars, she had only dreamt of them.


    Actually, because of the same feeling she had behind bars, SolHi accepted to stay that night with DooSan. She did that, hoping to give him at least a certain safety when, two hours before that, she made him cross through all the circles of hell when she pretended to be his enemy, who came there to cut the thread of his life. Even so, she knew she hadn¡¯t done enough for him because, only sleeping in his arms, she didn¡¯t give him the confidence and safety the man might have wanted at that moment.


    ?Just as I can¡¯t give you the warmth of my body right now,¡± she whispered, touching the man¡¯s arm with her chin, carefully watching him sleeping. ?Even though I would have liked to feel more than our hearts dancing on our chests¡­ Even if I had liked to feel the warmth of your skin on my skin tonight, I know that¡¯s not fair to do that because¡­ only a jerk spends the night in your arms, making love, after everything you¡¯ve been through because of me. I can¡¯t do that to you, DooSan. I really can¡¯t. If I do that, it means to be selfish and look for my pleasure only. For the moment, the best thing for us is to be two in-love people who dream of this. Then, when the right moment comes and we¡¯ll be free and far away from the ghosts of the past, we¡¯ll be able to live this physical love so intensely. I¡¯ll put my soul into this, I promise, because you deserve this.¡±


    The sound of a text message received on her phone made SolHi wince. She didn¡¯t move from next to DooSan though, afraid not to wake him because he moved in his sleep again. Only when she was sure that he was tightly sleeping again, did SolHi stand up and approach the couch where she had left the jacket and her cap. Looking at the phone, she saw the message Ha Rin sent her, ?Something happens tonight! I need you here. Today, SolHi!¡±


    Reading the message, SolHi frowned. She didn¡¯t do that because Ha Rin demanded her to be somewhere but because she realized that her moments of peace next to the man she loved were about to be over. Yes, her happiness was about to reach an end because she didn¡¯t know when they¡¯d have the chance to spend another night together and listen to each other¡¯s heart as they had done that night, just as she didn¡¯t know when she would hear such pleasant words told her by DooSan. ?Words that made us reach Hell and Heaven at the same time,¡± she whispered, eyes on tears while she put her jacket and cap on. ?But¡­ I¡¯ll compensate all this one day. I¡¯ll compensate you for your patience, DooSan. I¡¯ll do it undoubtedly because I¡¯m the only one to blame for your pain. No matter what you say won¡¯t make me feel better because I¡¯m already aware that I¡¯m guilty of what happened. Eventually, everything that happened was somehow related to me. Thus, as I consider myself as being the Apple of Discord in this story, I¡¯ll do all of us a favor if I stay away from you.¡±


    Eyes bathed by tears, SolHi finally headed toward the door. While putting the shoes on, she looked at DooSan who was so quietly sleeping, not suspecting that his love was sneaking again from next to him, running God knew where at that time. Yet, as SolHi was already sure, it was the best thing for both of them if she went like that. ?Less painful because¡­ I think you¡¯ve suffered enough already,¡± she whispered, closing the door behind her.


    Leaving, SolHi hoped that DooSan would suffer less. Yet, she was so wrong because DooSan wasn¡¯t asleep. The ringtone of the received message awoke him. A message that let him know that his short happiness next to SolHi was over and that she¡¯d walk away soon. Yet, he didn¡¯t let her know that he was awake. He did that because he felt the same thing as her: that it would be harder for both of them if he had watched her leaving.


    Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that pain wasn¡¯t there that night. That pain tightly held him into its arms after SolHi¡¯s departure. Then, he held his knees to his chest and, sitting on the bed, he cried a lot, head on his knees. Yes, DooSan cried so much because he would have wished SolHi to stay with him forever.

 CHAPTER 36: CHASING HAMSTERS

    Seeing Jackal leaving Min SinJu¡¯s club and looking toward the place where she was hiding, Ha Rin pulled back into the shelter, behind a car. Then, squatting, she tried to keep an eye on the entrance to the club, not to lose anything that could have happened there. Thus, she saw Jackal approaching the motorcyclist who stopped in front of the club only a minute after Jackal left it. Yet, even though they seemed to know each other, Ha Rin didn¡¯t see Jackal talking to the motorcyclist for more than five minutes, before entering the club afterward.


    ?Damn it!¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth when she realized that, once again, spying on the club didn¡¯t give them anything. More than this, she¡¯d been forced to lay on her stomach behind the same car where she¡¯d been hiding when the motorcyclist passed by there at full speed. Then, when she made sure she wouldn¡¯t be discovered there, Ha Rin sneaked beside the cars parked there, looking for a new shelter closer to the club. Once there, she made a phone call, furiously hissing through her teeth, ?Where are you?¡± when the one she called picked up the phone. Then, hearing an answer to her question, she calmed a little down. And, deeply breathing in, she said, ?Yes, I¡¯m still here. Yet, I haven¡¯t seen Min SinJu tonight. Only my Jackal is around and¡­ your Hamster too. So, if you want to catch a Hamster today, you should make sure you¡¯ll be here any time soon.¡±


    Saying this, Ha Rin sneaked the phone into her pocket, pulled the collar of the jacket closer to her neck when she felt the cold wind intensifying and pulled closer to the car to shelter. By doing this, she thought she¡¯d stay there for other many days without result, as it had happened in the last week. Yet, she¡¯d been wrong because, five minutes after the first motorcyclist left, she saw another one approaching the club. Peering there, she saw the motorcycle stopped in front of the entrance. He was just staying there, with the engine on, doing nothing suspicious. Even so, the fact that he was there made Ha Rin suspect that he was probably waiting for someone.


    ?Whom is he waiting for this time? More than this, who¡¯s this new guy anyway?¡±


    Suddenly, Ha Rin winced when remembered the guy with whom she¡¯d seen Jackal only a few days ago. This one was shorter than Jackal, and a little chubby, something that made her attentive. This didn¡¯t happen because, all of a sudden, she seemed interested in him but because this reminded her of someone. Of whom in particular? She didn¡¯t remember. She only felt that if she had kept spying on Jackal, she¡¯d also find out who the chubby guy was, whom she named ?Hamster!¡± She also took the photos that SolHi gave to HanSol to identify them.


    Why exactly did Ha Rin call that man Hamster? Because when she saw him for the first time, he was chewing an apple. Then she saw him throwing peanuts and sunflower seeds into his mouth and many other things he was finding in his large pockets. Thus, he got to chew all the time. ?Like the hamsters before running on the wheel,¡± she told SolHi when she showed her the photos. ?Honestly, I¡¯m still surprised that he doesn¡¯t look like a barrel because he¡¯s eating so much that I have the feeling that he¡¯ll roll on the ground soon - one less problem for us or to be someone to be afraid of.¡±


    Hearing Ha Rin talking like that, SolHi smiled. ?Or¡­ he eats us first. Thus, they get rid of problems.¡± SolHi said that, chortling.


    When she remembered SolHi¡¯s joke, Ha Rin smiled. Then, seeing one of Min SinJu¡¯s bodyguards leaving the club and approaching the motorcyclist, Ha Rin sheltered again, afraid not to be seen spying on them. After that, lying on her stomach, she took the phone out of her pocket and started taking pictures, especially of the envelope the bodyguard gave to Hamster.


    Staring at the envelope, Ha Rin frowned. ?Documents! Yes, judging by the size, it has to be full of documents. Yet¡­ what kind of documents can we find there?¡±


    Feeling someone touching her shoulder, Ha Rin winced. She even involuntarily put her hand to her pocket intending to take the dagger and defend herself. Seeing SolHi next to her and grinning, satisfied, Ha Rin showed her the fangs.


    ?Couldn¡¯t you show up differently?¡±


    ?Like? As a prince on a white horse?¡±


    ?No! Like any other normal people and not sneaking around like death just to scare someone,¡± Ha Rin furiously growled because SolHi managed to scare her to death by showing up next to her so unexpectedly. Yes, Ha Rin was scared a lot, although she knew that SolHi was heading toward that place already because SolHi told her that when they talked by phone a few minutes ago.


    ?I¡¯ll keep this in mind next time I need this,¡± replied SolHi smiling, at all bothered to see Ha Rin upset. ?Not to show up next to you as Death, I mean.¡±


    ?For this to happen, you should survive. Why? As you look today, I have the feeling that you¡¯ve met death already.¡± SolHi looked at her, confused. ?I¡¯m talking about the scratches on your face and neck. Who did that to you?¡±


    ?Han DooSan,¡± replied SolHi calmly, making Ha Rin frown. SolHi smiled instead when she said, ?Let¡¯s say that I deserved that! This is a kind of reward for trying to kill him today.¡±


    Ha Rin widened her eyes too much. ?You have definitely lost your mind,¡± she hissed through her teeth. ?Don¡¯t you have enough heads to cut? You had to go after Han DooSan¡¯s head too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ?Let¡¯s just say that it has been a necessary evil.¡±


    ?Necessary? For who?¡±


    ?For our mission, Ha Rin. I wanted to scare him and make him join HanSol¡¯s team. What I hadn¡¯t expected was that he is brilliant at getting others into trouble and cunning enough so as not to allow others to deceive him easily. Thus, when I tried to surprise him while he was sleeping, I was the one surprised. That¡¯s why I look as I look right now.¡±


    ?Hm! Should I take this as a yes to the question that¡­ more people know about the ghost named Ian SolHi?¡±


    ?Something like that. Anyway, this is not important or if he is the one to be afraid of, but¡­ those. What¡¯s the deal with them?¡±


    ?Should I know that too?¡±


    ?You are the one spying on them, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ?Yes, SolHi, I¡¯m spying on them. I¡¯m not a Shaman to know what¡¯s the deal with them. Yet, I saw the envelope. It seems to have documents inside. What kind of documents? I have no clue.¡±


    ?Let¡¯s find out then,¡± said SolHi, sneaking beside the car in the same direction from where she approached Ha Rin.


    Seeing SolHi leaving, Ha Rin got angry. ?Which way?¡± She hissed through her teeth. ?Ia, Ian SolHi, at least once in your life listen to others and don¡¯t look for unnecessary problems!¡± Yet, SolHi didn¡¯t listen to her advice but kept sneaking in front, forcing Ha Rin to follow her afterward. Not silently but growling for herself, ?She never listens to others! Then, when she gets in trouble, others have to watch out for her back!¡±


    ?Not that alone,¡± whispered SolHi when Ha Rin got next to her, hearing part of what Ha Rin said. ?About ?others saving my ass¡± - this is not necessary. I can handle this myself.¡±


    ?Yeah, right?! You handle this: like the last time in the DOC parking lot when Kim HanSol sent you to hell, right?¡±


    ?It¡¯s been necessary, Ha Rin!¡±


    ?I also saw that. Where? On your body¡­ five small bruises caused by bullets. If those bullets had been real, you would have grabbed the devil by the throat a long time ago, mistaking him for Min SinJu.¡±


    ?Not that Min SinJu isn¡¯t a devil, but¡­ you are also right,¡± said SolHi, smiling. Then, seeing the motorcyclist heading toward them, she motioned to Ha Rin to pull back to the shelter. After that, when the motorcyclist passed by there without looking at the place where they were hiding, the two women ran toward a dark blue BMW X5 that was parked not that far from that place. And, getting inside the car, SolHi followed the motorcycle at a respectable distance, trying not to be spotted by him.


    ***


    Following Hamster seemed to be more difficult than Ha Rin and SolHi had thought. Yes, SolHi found it difficult to stay close to the motorcycle, although she was sure the young man didn¡¯t notice them following him. Even so, Hamster was racing at full speed on Seoul¡¯s streets, forcing her to step often on the gas pedal.


    Seeing SolHi changing gears so assiduously and seeming irritated while chasing the motorcyclist, Ha Rin reproachfully shook her head. Then, she hissed through her teeth, ?You are definitely nuts!¡± She said that the moment SolHi suddenly changed lanes to bypass the car in front of her. Thus, she forced Ha Rin to grab the handle with both hands. After that, calming down, Ha Rin asked, ?May I know why or where are you racing?¡±


    ?To catch up with that idiot?¡± SolHi drily replied.


    ?Or with Death, something that follows on our steps for a while. You should be afraid of Death, SolHi.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why I have to do that. I mean, why I should be afraid of it when ghosts aren¡¯t afraid of anything.¡±


    ?Of course, ghosts fear something. Do you know what?¡±


    ?The Sun?¡±


    ?Something like that. What you should be afraid for, SolHi, is your life because you have only one.¡±


    ?In case you didn¡¯t know that, others have always controlled my life. Now it¡¯s time to do this for myself. That¡¯s why I decided to do everything I can for this to happen.¡±


    ?Like¡­ finding Scar, don¡¯t you?¡±


    SolHi grinned, glancing at Ha Rin. ?What have you been eating lately that you can read other people¡¯s minds: people?¡±


    ?I leave this skill to you. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll be satisfied if I eat a Hamster. That one over there, whose neck I intend to twist as soon as I put my paw on him.¡±


    ?Why? Do you like the chubby ones?¡±


    ?Hell no! What I like is to have hard soil under my feet while that idiot over there, with his damn race, made me curse my life for entering the same car with a crazy bitch like you today.¡±


    ?If you say so,¡± said SolHi, smiling. ?Yet, this crazy bitch knows what she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ?Really?! And¡­ what about telling others what you are doing, huh?¡±


    ?I intend to catch that one, for starters, and find out what he¡¯s planning. Then¡­ I find Scar. Once I get rid of that one, sending Min SinJu behind bars will be a piece of cake.¡±


    ?If you survive, of course. Something I doubt, you know. That we see the Sun tomorrow. Why? Because, besides catching that one in front of us, we have to get rid of the tail first.¡±


    SolHi squinted at her, frowning. Then, finally spotting the five patrols that were following them at full speed, she smiled. ?It¡¯s exactly what I was waiting for - to start the show!¡±


    ?What someone should start is prescribe you some medicine. Why? You have definitely escaped from an insane asylum,¡± growled Ha Rin, grabbing the handle when SolHi changed gears again and stepped on the gas pedal, making the engine roar.


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Racing one after another, the line of cars finally got to the highway. There, things really got out of control because of the speed limit that practically didn¡¯t exist in that area. At least that was what those involved in the racing seemed to think at that moment because they cared about nothing else than changing lanes and gears, considering the other cars as simple accessories. Even so, SolHi still felt that she was in a trap at one point, and this happened because of the patrols that had suddenly appeared there from everywhere.


    ?Patrols that upsetting our plans today,¡± SolHi growled, changing the lanes again.


    ?Not only our plans are messed up but that one¡¯s plans over there too,¡± said Ha Rin, pointing at the motorcyclist. ?I think he saw us following him.¡±


    ?Impossible not to be noticed with all the fireworks behind us.¡±


    ?Friends of yours, right?¡± Ha Rin ironically asked, making SolHi squint at her. ?Don¡¯t look at me like that! You know very well what I mean because¡­ you¡¯ve been part of that gang, right? The gang of turkeys because¡­ I know you¡¯ve been a cop once.¡±


    ?Something I¡¯ve never hidden, by the way. Just as I¡¯ve never hidden that those cops and I haven¡¯t ever been in a good relationship.¡±


    ?Why? Couldn¡¯t you share the worms between yourselves or something like that?¡±


    ?Rather than that, they couldn¡¯t swallow me. Let¡¯s say that I¡¯ve always been a chubby worm they couldn¡¯t catch.¡±


    ?Because of Han YuSan?¡±


    ?Yes. Yet, not this is the problem now but that idiot. I think he is trying to get rid of us and we will allow him to do that.¡±


    ?Have you lost your mind?¡± Ha Rin yelled at SolHi. ?If you allow him to escape, our effort and all the damn difficult moments we¡¯ve been through will be in vain. Besides, if you leave him to run away, we¡¯ll fall for sure into your ?friends¡± trap.¡±


    ?Not if we do everything by the book,¡± said SolHi, taking her phone out of her pocket, which he threw into Ha Rin¡¯s lap. ?The number you should dial is on 2.¡±


    ?Kim HanSol¡¯s number?¡±


    ?No. It¡¯s of someone who¡¯ll watch out for our backs for sure,¡± SolHi growled. She was damn furious because, even if she had wanted a clean quiet chase, she¡¯d been caught in such a race. ?The one you¡¯ll call not only will help us but he¡¯ll also take care of your Hamster not to ever be caught. If this happens, we won¡¯t ever find out who¡¯s behind all this.¡±


    ?This goes without saying,¡± replied Ha Rin, looking back at the line of patrols that kept chasing them. ?That we don¡¯t have to allow the cops to catch Hamster. Yet, we should also take care not to fall into their trap. Still, I have no idea how to get rid of them.¡±


    ?Just¡­ hold that handle tight!¡± Said SolHi, suddenly turning left.


    By doing this, she made Ha Rin see her entire life passing by in front of her eyes. The reason? By changing the lanes, SolHi drove against the direction of travel, heading straight toward the line of patrols that followed them. Seeing this, Ha Rin started to swear, yelling at SolHi to stop looking for their death at that high speed, not while they still had so many things to do.


    SolHi less cared about Ha Rin¡¯s swearing though. All she cared about was to escape that trap and find a safe shelter. For this to happen, she had to get to a safe place first, one that would have helped them to vanish afterward. Yet, to have that chance, she had to give some headaches to her former colleagues. How exactly? By heading straight toward them, forcing the driver, whose car SolHi was about to hit frontally, to pull the wheel suddenly when only twenty meters were left between his and SolHi¡¯s car.


    When the driver pulled the wheel so suddenly without telling his colleagues about what he intended to do, he managed to cause a chain reaction. Not only did his car suffer in that accident, which overturned eventually, rolling on the asphalt for a few meters, but other four patrols and a few cars of civilians. ?Innocent people I feel sorrow for. Yet, they have to help me this time,¡± SolHi growled, changing lanes again and heading in the opposite direction to the one she headed before the accident.


    Looking behind them, at the accident caused by SolHi intentionally, Ha Rin frowned. ?This won¡¯t help us in anything. So, get us out of here, now!¡±


    ?It¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to do, Ha Rin!¡± SolHi shouted, furious. ?Yet, the cops disliked the grill I¡¯ve prepared for them. What to do? I can¡¯t get rid of them!¡± SolHi growled this when she saw a few patrols bypassing the cars involved in the accident and following them at full speed.¡±


    ?Then¡­ you should have killed someone! They would have listened to you for sure!


    ?Have you lost your mind? My intention isn¡¯t to kill someone, Ha Rin. Not innocent people!¡±


    ?Something you¡¯ll be forced to do eventually if we keep racing like that, SolHi. Why? We are definitely in a trap with all these cars around.¡±


    ?What would you like me to do then? We can¡¯t vanish! Only if the earth cracks and swallows us. Or¡­ we vanish in case this car will be out of gasoline.¡±


    ?Damn it!¡± Ha Rin yelled when she looked at the other cars and saw them still behind them. ?What do you intend to do then?¡±


    ?Taking a drastic action?¡±


    ?Like?¡±


    ?Mmm¡­ visiting hell, for example?¡± SolHi smiled when she looked at Ha Rin. She had a weird grin on her face at that moment, something that hinted to Ha Rin that SolHi was capable of everything at that moment. Ha Rin understood that, in particular, after she dialed that number and SolHi said to the one who answered the call, ?I need your help! Now, and¡­ stop questioning me because I really don¡¯t have time for that! Just¡­ do what we agreed upon!¡± After that, throwing the phone into Ha Rin¡¯s lap, she pressed the gas pedal again, trying to move as far as possible from her chasers.


    ***


    That part of the road, where Riu Te Jun¡¯s car got eventually, was too quiet for that late hour at night. It was quiet all over and the street was empty, although, generally, the detective was sure that enough cars could be seen there. Particularly, that area of the city was known for illegal car or motorcycle races. Yet, nobody was seen there that night, not even the owls were heard around.


    ?Something damn weird, I think,¡± the detective told himself, frowning. ?It¡¯s damn strange, something I haven¡¯t ever seen before.¡±


    Saying this, the detective looked around, through the front windshield and the windows of the doors. Yet, no matter how hard he didn¡¯t try to see something around, all he saw was the road and the forest to his right. Then, three minutes later after he and his partner, Ma Jun Ho, had gotten there, the sirens of the other patrols were heard approaching that place. ?Too late already,¡± said Jun Ho. ?Why? I¡¯m sure they are far away already.¡±


    ?Tell me something new,¡± snarled Te Jun. ?To be damn if I had thought about such an outcome.¡±


    ?What exactly? That they will vanish eventually?¡±


    ?No, that there are still undergoing maintenance on this part of the road,¡± said the detective, showing his partner the warnings ?Maintenance work. Don¡¯t pass!¡± that was seen on both the edges of the road. ?These warnings should have been in the middle of the road and not there.¡±


    ?Something that bothers you.¡±


    ?Something like that,¡± said Te Jun, intending to leave the car. He gnashed his teeth eventually when one of the patrols, whose driver didn¡¯t have time to brake, hit the back of their car. Thus, once Te Jun was without the safe belt, which she took off right after Jun Ho stopped the car, slammed his forehead by the torpedo, and then his head by the headrest afterward. This made him dizzy for a few moments.


    Eventually, when the dizziness passed, still touching the back of his head that he felt cracking, Te Jun stepped out of the car. He didn¡¯t do that to scold the driver who injured him but to look around. Yet, he didn¡¯t see a big deal around because of the thick darkness. Seeing this, he shouted to the other drivers to turn the headlights on and head the light toward the road where the warnings ?Maintenance work¡± were seen.


    ?Do you think they took that path to run away?¡± His partner asked Te Jun, approaching him.


    Looking at Jun Ho, Te Jun saw that this one also had a huge bump on the middle of his forehead after hitting the wheel. ?Most probably yes,¡± said Te Jun seriously. ?That¡¯s why I say to check that part of the forest. Today, Jun Ho, today!¡± The detective growled. After that, when Jun Ho approached the patrols to tell the other police officers what the order was, Te Jun took the lantern out of his pocket and headed toward the warnings.


    Arriving next to the warnings, Te Jun stopped and carefully looked around. Nothing betrayed the fact that someone passed by there. Yet, this didn¡¯t deceive the detective, who felt that those warnings weren¡¯t there for simply being there. Why? The BMW¡¯s driver vanished too fast, and not in an isolated place but in one where there were a lot of places to hide, places Detective Riu knew very well.


    Feeling a slight movement behind him and recognizing his partner by the noise of his footsteps, Te Jun asked, ?What about the aid I¡¯ve asked for?¡±


    ?It¡¯ll be here soon. Even so, they¡¯ll need about half an hour to get here because of the accident on the highway.¡±


    ?We¡¯ll start without them then!¡±


    ?Have you lost your mind? We don¡¯t know what waits for us there, Te Jun! We can¡¯t take that risk!¡±


    ?What do you want then? To leave them run away? Of course not! Not even dead I¡¯ll allow this, do you hear me? That jerk won¡¯t escape from me. Not after he made me traverse all the circles of hell to get here.¡±


    ?Some of the officers say that the driver was a woman,¡± said one of the cops, approaching the two detectives. Such words made both of them wince.


    ?Are you sure?¡± Asked Te Jun.


    ?Honestly, no, Detective Riu. I only heard on the radio that the driver involved in the accident saw a woman behind the wheel of that car right before the impact.¡±


    ?Could he identify her?¡± Jun Ho asked.


    ?No, Detective Ma. It¡¯s been too fast and¡­¡±


    ?¡­he¡¯s probably still in shock. Something that won¡¯t help us eventually even if he remembers her afterward,¡± growled Riu. ?Why? She¡¯s probably far away from here. That¡¯s why we must find her today. So, everybody starts to sweep this forest right away!¡± He yelled this at the other officers, who left the patrols and were heading toward them. ?Even if you have to check into the snake¡¯s hole too, find her and fast! She can¡¯t be too far from here!¡± Then, not waiting to see if the other officers shared the same ideas as him, Te Jun entered the forest, followed by his partner. The rest of the officers walked behind them because they had an order to follow and couldn¡¯t deny it.


    To find the car SolHi drove, they needed about half an hour. Yet, to find it, they traversed all the circles of hell again because the forest was thick and full of traps, something that forced them to change the route often. Eventually, they found it in an isolated place, covered with branches and other things, not to be seen if someone passed by there.


    ?They hadn¡¯t probably expected that we¡¯d find it today,¡± Te Jun growled, taking the gun and running toward the car. ?They didn¡¯t find any idiot here to believe that because¡­ we found it.¡±


    Nobody was inside the car though. Actually, there was no trace that someone had been there. This enraged Te Jun, who swore again, starting yelling after this, ?If I find her, I¡¯ll skin her alive!¡±


    ?We have to find her first,¡± said Jun Ho. ?Yet, I don¡¯t think that it¡¯ll be easy, Te Jun. Why? Because¡­ everything points that she¡¯d been helped to escape, and this means only one thing¡­¡±


    ?¡­we won¡¯t find either fingerprints or DNA in this car.¡±


    ?Something like that.¡±


    ?Damn it!¡± Growled Te Jun again, kicking the car.


    ?Sombe,¡± Jun Ho sternly told him, seeing the other officers whispering to each other. Then, he approached his partner and whispered into his ear, ?Calm down! This isn¡¯t the place or the time to show your nerves. There are enough witnesses around. Or what¡­ are you trying to give us away?¡±


    ?I¡¯m not stupid,¡± hissed Te Jun in his partner¡¯s face. ?I¡¯ve been working on this case for so long. I won¡¯t give myself away now. Just¡­ find out whose car is this and you¡¯ll tell only me about this. Only me, did you hear me?¡± Jun Ho nodded, although he wasn¡¯t totally convinced of this. ?We¡¯ll make sure after this that she won¡¯t tell anybody about us.¡±


    When Ma Jun Ho¡¯s phone rang, Te Jun winced. Then, he squinted at his partner¡¯s phone when this one showed him the screen, saying, ?It¡¯s the Captain!¡±


    ?Answer the damn call!¡± Detective Riu growled after a few moments of silence. ?And¡­ put him on speaker!¡±


    When Jun Ho answered the phone call, everybody heard the Captain yelling, ?Riu Te Jun, son of a¡­, move your ass back to the police station! Now, or I swear I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Then, not waiting for the answer, the Captain hung up the phone call.


    ?Do you think he found out?¡± Detective Ma whispered, hiding the phone in his pocket. ?The reason why we are out, I mean.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t think so. Most likely, he¡¯s pissed off because we are on the streets without having told him about this first. Anyway, I don¡¯t have time to waste with him. Let¡¯s find the idiot who played us today. We¡¯ll take care of the rest later.¡±


    ?What I think it¡¯s that it would be safer for all of us if we return, sombe. Why? Something tells me that the Captain is pissed off not because we are here but because of something else.¡±


    ?What makes you think this?¡±


    ?Just a hunch. So, listen to me at least this time, and let¡¯s go back! Not empty-handed but with this car. Who knows?! We might be lucky and find some evidence inside.¡±


    Te Jun cooked his nose. He didn¡¯t like to accept that, but Ma Jun Ho was eventually right. His boss wasn¡¯t the type of person to yell at his workers for trivial reasons like the one of leaving the police station without telling his boss first. Even so, it was also an idea because he still hadn¡¯t handed the report to his boss, which that one asked him for a few days ago: a report related to a murder, something he¡¯d been investigating for months but with no result.


    When he remembered the report he still hadn¡¯t finished, Te Jun gnashed his teeth. Then, he looked at one of the officers to whom he said, ?Call the crane and take the car from here! And¡­ nobody touches anything inside it without my permission, did you hear me?¡± The officer approvingly nodded. ?Now, everybody goes back to the police station!¡± Te Jun demanded the rest of the officers, also leaving that place along with Jun Ho. Only a few cops remained there to wait for the crane because they knew already that this was important evidence for Riu Te Jun, whom everybody knew as an ogre and didn¡¯t want to mess up with him by losing the car.

 CHAPTER 37: FOLLOWING THE DEVIL

    Looking behind Riu Te Jun and Ma Jun Ho, SolHi frowned. ?I didn¡¯t think he¡¯d give up on this so easily,¡± she told Ha Rin, who was only one-step behind her.


    ?Honestly, I had the same feeling,¡± replied Ha Rin, taking the last step toward SolHi. ?He seemed determined to hunt us all night long. Even so, a single phone call was enough to make him leave. Interesting, what made him give up?¡±


    ?Perhaps HanSol had something to do with that. I sent her a message not long ago, telling her about the hunt. Most probably she pulled some strings to help us.¡±


    ?Or that devil¡¯s boss,¡± said Bear, making the two wince.


    Looking behind them, SolHi saw the young man approaching them. Seeing SolHi squinting at him, Bear smiled. He knew SolHi looked at him like this because he showed up next to them so suddenly, although they knew that he was there to help them after they had informed him that they needed help. Unlike SolHi, Ha Rin seemed more scared than surprised, and this happened because she didn¡¯t know the young man. Only when SolHi told Bear, ?Rather you are that devil. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain to myself how you can appear so suddenly next to people¡± Ha Rin understood that SolHi not only knew him, but they had a good relationship too. ?You are actually right,¡± SolHi told her when she saw Ha Rin staring at Bear. ?I know him. I also know what devil he is because¡­ only Dja Iun could have such friends¡­ devils.¡±


    ?Should I take this as a compliment?¡± The man asked, approaching the two and looking in the same direction as them - at the few cops that were guarding the car the two women had left behind them.


    ?Think whatever you want,¡± SolHi harshly replied. ?Yet, no matter what you won¡¯t do, that car must vanish!¡±


    ?This is already something I can¡¯t handle,¡± replied Bear, suddenly turning serious.


    ?Why?¡± Ha Rin asked, frowning.


    ?Because¡­ maybe I¡¯m a devil, as Detective Ian called me, but¡­ I still don¡¯t have the power to make that car vanish. Only the two of you. So, before those over there don¡¯t realize that we are still around, I say to hit the pike.¡±


    SolHi cooked her nose. ?Well, you are right,¡± she eventually said. ?I agree that we have to leave this place while we still can do that. Eventually, we don¡¯t know who¡¯s behind them. And, as far as I remember, I wasn¡¯t driving that fast to be pulled over by the police or be followed by them.¡±


    ?Do you think they were waiting for us?¡±


    ?Most probably yes,¡± responded Bear instead of SolHi. ?I know the one you¡¯ve followed.¡±


    ?You know Hamster? How¡¯s that?¡± SolHi asked, stunned.


    ?Let¡¯s just say that I had the ?luck¡± and the chance to meet him once. Anyway, it¡¯s not important where I know him from but what I know about him. And, if it¡¯s right what I suspect, he knew that you were following him right from the beginning.¡±


    ?That¡¯s why he called the cavalry - he wanted to get rid of us and not only not to be chased.¡±


    ?I also think this, Detective Ian. I also think that Min SinJu knew that you were spying on each of his movements. That¡¯s why I suspect that his best plan to catch two curious mice like you was to use someone as bait. And¡­ the best bait in this case was Hamster.¡±


    ?You are probably right, Bear,¡± murmured SolHi, folding her arms over her chest and frowning. ?Maybe Min SinJu knew that he was being spied on by us. Even so, something tells me that the envelope they gave Hamster has something important inside.¡±


    ?I also think so,¡± said Ha Rin. ?And, if our hunch is right and they knew we were after them, they must probably have understood that after we left the club. Yes, I¡¯m sure of that. If they had known that we kept an eye on the club, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯d have caught us there and not waited for something more. They had enough gorillas watching out that club, right? This wouldn¡¯t have cost them anything to catch me, especially when I was alone.¡±


    ?Now that you mentioned that, I think you are right, Ha Rin. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore how they figured out that we were after them but to find where Hamster went and what his mission was.¡±


    ?We already handled this,¡± said Bear, proud of himself. ?You have to only follow me because the rest of the boys are already there.¡±


    ?Let¡¯s go then!¡± SolHi spurred them, being the first one heading toward the two ATVs that were parked not that far from them.


    Ha Rin didn¡¯t follow SolHi but squinted at the young man, making this one frown. ?Do I have something stuck to my face or what?¡±


    ?No,¡± replied Ha Rin airily. ?I was just wondering where you know this area of the forest so well. Is it because you checked it or because here¡¯s your cave?¡± Her remark made Bear stare at her with wide-open eyes. Ha Rin instead, at all bothered by the young man¡¯s sour face, said, ?You are known as Bear, right? That¡¯s why I wondered if your cave was around.¡± Then, not waiting for the man¡¯s answer, she followed SolHi.


    Looking behind her, Bear gnashed his teeth. ?Now I know who Detective Ian¡¯s companion is - a cobra. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain how she can bite so poisonously.¡± Seeing that Ha Rin was stopped and squinting at him, a hint that she heard what he murmured, Bear sketched a fake smile. Then, he followed her, motioning to her to keep walking. The man even motioned to her in mockery as though telling her ?After you, ma¡¯am!¡± although Ha Rin wasn¡¯t really a lady in his eyes.


    ***


    A quarter an hour after they left their hideout in the forest, SolHi and her three companions got to the territory of a former sawmill. Seeing the place, SolHi shuddered from top to toe. ?Too dark and ruined,¡± she suddenly caught a thought crossing her mind. ?I also think that¡¯s the perfect place for traps. And¡­ this strong smell of gasoline isn¡¯t random at all,¡± she whispered. ?No, this place shouldn¡¯t smell like that. Not while there is still a lot of wood here that can catch fire in seconds if a lost spark hits it.¡±


    ?You are actually right,¡± said Bear, opening the visor. ?The smell of gasoline here is damn weird. And¡­ when we passed by here, it wasn¡¯t felt. Never.¡±


    ?You passed by here?¡± SolHi asked, confused. She was on the same ATV as he, right behind him. ?When exactly?¡± She added when the young man approvingly nodded.


    ?A few days ago. Yet, it was with no purpose.¡±


    ?Mmm, we didn¡¯t have a reason to be here that day,¡± the young man, who accompanied Bear, a guy named Bunny, who entered the group after Dja Iun¡¯s death, said. ?Or maybe it wasn¡¯t by pure chance? Anyway, a tip brought us here that day.¡±


    ?A tip? What kind of tip?¡± Asked Ha Rin, who was right behind Bunny.


    ?Something related to Dja Iun¡¯s death,¡± said Bear, making SolHi wince. ?Yet, searching the place, we realized that it was a fake tip because nothing from here is related to Dja Iun¡¯s death.¡±


    ?What exactly has been told you about Dja Iun?¡± SolHi asked.


    ?That¡­ right before his death, he was investigating a track related to this place. Honestly, Detective Ian, it¡¯s not the first time we are here. The night Dja Iun had the accident, we were here.¡±


    ?On the night of the accident? Do you mean Dja Iun was here before looking for me?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. That day, he talked to us for the first time about this place. Yet, when we checked it, this place seemed pretty usual - a simple former sawmill. What¡¯s different now from that time is the smell of gasoline.¡±


    ?Or maybe not,¡± Ha Rin joined their talk, descending off the ATV and taking the helmet off. ?This place frightens even me, even though I haven¡¯t seen it before. That¡¯s why I think that something else is hidden here and not only old wood.¡±


    Looking at SolHi, she saw her taking the helmet off too. Yet, SolHi sat on the ATV for a few moments more. Then, seeing Ha Rin insistently looking at her, she sighed and said, ?Maybe you are right because¡­ this place is really strange. I say to check it once again, although the boys did that already.¡±


    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ?Yet, we¡¯ll do that alone,¡± Ha Rin sternly said when she saw the boys intending to get off the ATVs.


    Bear squinted at her. ?Go ahead!¡± He growled. ?Risking your life, I mean because¡­ I don¡¯t really care about what happens to you. Yet, if you risk your life, do it alone! Detective Ian won¡¯t go with you without us. Before that, we¡¯ll ask for some backups.¡±


    ?Such a big deal! Your backup, I mean,¡± growled Ha Rin, staring at him. ?I also don¡¯t need your care. Just¡­ stay away from this place and me! I don¡¯t really need to have your death on my conscience too.¡±


    ?Why? Do you really want to kill the bear in his cave or what?¡± Bear teased her. When he said that, the young man was really feisty because Ha Rin¡¯s words hurt his ego. Yet, he kept his mouth shut eventually when SolHi reproachfully told them:


    ?What about continuing this love fight later? We need to focus now. On this place and not on something else. And¡­ Ha Rin is right: there is no need for all of us to risk our lives. Safer for all of us will be if you stay here, engine on, and wait for us. If something goes wrong there, we¡¯ll at least have the security that you are here to save our asses.¡±


    ?I think Detective Ian is right,¡± Bunny told Bear. ?This place is perfect to be our grave if we all go there. If we stay here, we at least have the surprise element in case things fall through the cracks. We can also ask for help if we feel the danger approaching us.¡±


    ?Then, it¡¯s decided,¡± said SolHi confidently. ?You¡¯ll stay here, we go!¡± Then, not waiting for others to approve it, she headed toward the main building of the former sawmill.


    ?Damn stubborn and reckless woman,¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth when she saw SolHi heading toward that place with no fear. ?Aren¡¯t you afraid that death might wait for us there?¡± She asked SolHi when she caught up with her.


    SolHi grinned. ?Death?¡± She ironically asked, hiding the gun behind her back. ?Her problem because¡­ I came prepared this time.¡±


    ?Where do you have that one from?¡± Ha Rin growled. ?Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve stolen it from Han DooSan¡¯s apartment.¡±


    ?No! I mean¡­ it¡¯s stolen but not from his apartment.¡±


    ?It¡¯s Kim HanSol¡¯s gun then.¡± SolHi grinned. ?Yeah, you have it from her. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have been so satisfied. Yet¡­ you should be afraid anyway. If we escape this place, I mean.¡±


    ?Of what? That HanSol will kill me if she finds out about the gun?¡±


    ?Does it seem small to you? You took her gun, SolHi. For those like her, it might be a death sentence. Something you should have known already, once you¡¯ve been a detective once. Yet¡­ why am I even surprised? You¡¯ve always been reckless. It would have been stranger if you had stopped being like that now.¡±


    Suddenly, both women winced when a strange noise was heard from inside the sawmill. Then, when they¡¯d been able to control themselves, they exchanged glances. And, talking by gestures, something they managed to do perfectly lately, both of them headed toward the entrance to the building.


    Before heading there, Ha Rin motioned to SolHi to stop and wait for her. Then, she took the small lantern out of her pocket, turned it on, and carefully looked around. Why did Ha Rin do that? SolHi didn¡¯t understand at first. Only when she saw that one grabbing a metallic bar, which she took with her, did she understand that Ha Rin was looking for a weapon for herself in case things got out of control. After that, both armed, but still with fear in their bones, they started climbing the few stairs, heading toward the entrance.


    After only two stairs climbed, SolHi stretched her left arm behind her. Thus, she could grab Ha Rin¡¯s arm, hinting to her that they had to stop. The reason? SolHi finally spotted the motorcycle parked somewhere to their right, right next to a pile of old trunks. ?Somebody is here,¡± Ha Rin murmured, grinning. ?It¡¯s Hamster¡¯s, right?¡±


    ?I can¡¯t say it for sure! It¡¯s too dark. Yet¡­ it might be his,¡± whispered SolHi. After that, she took her phone out of her pocket and sent a text message to Bear. ?Hamster is here and he¡¯s not alone. Don¡¯t let him run away!¡±


    About a minute later, SolHi received an answer to her message. ?We¡¯ll keep an eye on him,¡± Bear wrote her.


    ?Perfect! We can go now!¡±


    ?Yes,¡± growled Ha Rin, squeezing the bar in her hands. ?We are ready for cracking heads, I mean.¡± Thus, encouraging herself, although she felt fear sneaking into her bones, she¡¯d been inattentive when she lifted her leg to climb the last stair. It¡¯s when she tripped over it and, trying to keep her balance, her metallic bar hit the cement.


    ?Can you be careful?¡± SolHi hissed into her ear. ?Or what: are you that eager to let them know we are here?¡±


    ?Yeah! I¡¯m dying to tell that devil that we are here. Who knows? I can make him run!¡±


    ?Or make him send us to hell faster. With the same metallic bar, by the way,¡± growled SolHi, advancing.


    Ha Rin followed her right away. She did that mumbling something barely heard. Then, she winced when SolHi grabbed her arm for the second time. And, before Ha Rin could react, SolHi dragged her after her to the shelter of the huge door that was hanging to the side. SolHi did that when she heard someone approaching the door with quick steps.


    They were right in thinking that Hamster was there because they saw the young man leaving the building and quickly descending the stairs once he¡¯d been out. They realized that it was definitely him because of that stinky smell of peanuts, something Ha Rin felt in him once, when she passed by him. Even so, aware that if they had caught him, they could have found out what was in that envelope, neither SolHi nor Ha Rin did anything against him. On the contrary, they made themselves small at the shelter of that door, practically sticking to it. They didn¡¯t even breathe, afraid to let the young man know that they were there.


    However, Hamster didn¡¯t realize they were there but acted as though the entire world was his. He even seemed not to be bothered either by the strong smell of gasoline or by the darkness. All he did was climb on his motorcycle, put his helmet on, and intend to go.


    A slight movement, spotted in front of the door when the two women left the hideout and entered the building, made the young man attentive. This also made him get off the motorcycle and climb the stairs, intending to grab the intruder and get rid of him. Yet, once inside, all he could feel was the smell of gasoline and mold, something that made him spit to the side eventually, growling, ?Damn musty-smelling.¡± After that, he simply turned his back on the place and left the building.


    When the noise of the motorcycle¡¯s engine was heard further and further from that place, both Ha Rin and SolHi left their hideout. Looking at the door, they saw only the darkness, something that calmed them a little, although it should have worried them more. ?Yet, no matter how bad I want to get out of here, I still think that¡¯s better to check what¡¯s inside,¡± Ha Rin told SolHi.


    SolHi only approvingly nodded. Then, she turned her back to the door and sneaked toward the place from where a moan was heard, about 300 meters from where they were.


    Advancing through that narrow hall, both SolHi and Ha Rin saw it surrounded and covered everywhere by cellophane. This made SolHi frown. ?What the hell is that?¡± She wondered. Then, hearing movement to her left, she winced and looked scared toward that place. Yet, seeing only Ha Rin there, who was using her phone to film everything, she right away calmed down.


    After a few more steps taken in front, the two women stopped. They did that the moment they saw that the entrance to what seemed to have been the production and packaging room of the former sawmill was covered by thick cellophane. ?Something damn suspicious in my opinion,¡± thought SolHi. She was right in thinking this because, from what she knew about the sawmills, the cellophane wasn¡¯t something usual for such places. After all, it was easily inflammable material. Yet, that place was surrounded all over by it, a hint that the place wasn¡¯t abandoned but ?The crime scene for someone,¡± how she heard Ha Rin suddenly whispering into her ear, something that made her wince again.


    The fear from SolHi¡¯s soul didn¡¯t go away when she realized that Ha Rin was the one who had talked to her but intensified. This happened because of the intense moans and shouts heard from the other side of the cellophane door. Touching it with a shaking hand and moving it to the side, the two women kept advancing despite the intense fear in their souls. Particularly, the fear increased in SolHi¡¯s soul. This happened because she realized that that hissing breath, heard beyond all those cellophane walls, was the same she heard eight years ago.


    ?It¡­ can¡¯t be,¡± stuttered SolHi, shaking with all her body. ?He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s¡­ Scar,¡± her scared mind told her afterward. Even so, knowing who was only two steps from her, the one who made her traverse all the circles of hell eight years ago, SolHi didn¡¯t leave that place but advanced. The reason? She badly wanted to see his face again¡­ the face of the man who cruelly hurt her that night, turning her into a fugitive scared bird for God knew for how long.


    Yes! SolHi wanted at any cost to see his face again. She desperately wanted to look into his eyes and ask him, ?Why?¡± She wanted to hear an answer to all her pain¡­ to all those questions without an answer that had been spinning in her head all those years¡­ Questions related to a single ?Why me?¡± Yet, as always, she hadn¡¯t been lucky to receive an answer to her pain because she¡¯d been suddenly awakened from that febrile dream. This happened the moment Ha Rin grabbed her arm and forced her to squat. After that, approvingly nodding to let Ha Rin know she understood the message, she followed Ha Rin on the squat, sneaking toward that place where they saw a small hole into the cellophane door.


    Once there, both women held their breath. They didn¡¯t even dare to look through that hole and see who the master of that hissing heavy breath was. At least they didn¡¯t dare to do that at first. Then, when the gasp stopped for a few moments, SolHi dared to look through the small hole.


    Looking through it, SolHi saw something really terrifying. She also heard the same voice that had been following her like a ghost all those eight years when the monster she was seeing at that moment hissed with hatred through his teeth, ?You are at my feet now, bitch! From now on, you won¡¯t ever stay on my way again!¡±


    To whom exactly did that monster say those words full of hatred? To another victim - a young woman who was lying on the floor, on a big cellophane, with her back to the place where SolHi was, a victim who had the same ugly wound on the back of her head. Seeing the wound, SolHi shook with all her body. She¡¯d been even about to yell when she saw it. Yet, all that was heard coming out of her mouth was a thud, strange growl. This happened because of Ha Rin, who anticipated SolHi¡¯s intention and covered her mouth with both hands. Then, she pulled SolHi back, begging her through signs to leave that place of terror immediately, one covered by cellophane, mold, and spiderweb.


    SolHi denied the idea of leaving though. Then, holding breath again and with shaking hands, she approached the hole and looked through it for the second time. Yet, she didn¡¯t see the other victim there but herself¡­ the one that fell victim to that maniac eight years ago. And, right next to herself, the one lying on a cement cold floor, SolHi saw the same butcher she¡¯d seen eight years ago - no one other than Han YuSan.

 CHAPTER 38: DEMON OR ANGEL?

    That day was the beginning of many problems in SolHi¡¯s life. Particularly, it had been the moment when the past caught up with her and let her know that she had only one path to follow: in front and never back. Why exactly? Because she had to find out the truth and not reach death. At the same time, SolHi understood that it wasn¡¯t time to fall prey to feelings but to fight, as she did eight years ago when she survived that monster¡¯s attack, just as she had been doing in the years that followed when she never gave up, although she had had enough reasons to do that.


    SolHi knew she couldn¡¯t give up on herself and the truth, although she was seeing that truth right in front of her eyes - no one other than Han YuSan. At least, he was a monster with the same face as someone she had known as someone good, the face of a monster that was unshaped by hatred and sick pleasure. At the same time, it was the face she had trusted before, but which had been hunting her for years. How exactly? By being the cause of her nightmares and all the problems she had all those years. ?A face I¡¯ll be hating for my entire life,¡± she suddenly hissed through her teeth, squeezing the cellophane in her hand when she intended to approach him. She badly wanted to do that: to approach Han YuSan, who was right in front of her, and destroy him as he did the fatalistic night when she lost everything.


    Suddenly, SolHi pulled back. She did that because of Ha Rin and not because she wanted that. This happened the moment Ha Rin anticipated her move and grabbed her arm. Ha Rin did well when she did that because she managed to impede SolHi from being seen there because, when SolHi squeezed the cellophane in her hand, it made a strange noise, which made the maniac, who simply enjoyed the pain of others, attentive.


    Looking toward the place where the two women were hiding, YuSan saw someone¡¯s eyes shining in the darkness. Those eyes seemed so familiar to him, although he didn¡¯t remember whose eyes they were. It didn¡¯t even matter whose eyes were there but the fact they had seen something they shouldn¡¯t have ever seen. And, not to tell others about what they saw there, those eyes had to be closed forever.


    To watch out his back and hide what he did there that night, Han YuSan suddenly threw the hammer, which he¡¯d been squeezing in his hand, toward the place where he saw those eyes spying on him. Yet, he missed the target because, instead of hurting the unwelcome witness, he only hit something metallic. Then, he heard someone¡¯s footsteps further and further from that place, a hint that the intruder was trying to escape by running away.


    The two women¡¯s decision made YuSan scream like a lion in a cage. Then, eyes sparkling because of anger and hatred, similar to a demon from those terror movies, he followed the two. He did that not silently, trying to take them by surprise, but yelling at them to stop and face their death.


    Nobody was stupid enough to stay there and wait for him though. No, there wasn¡¯t definitely room for being reckless at that moment but for smart moves. It was more the time to think smart and make wise decisions, something SolHi and Ha Rin did by only exchanging glances and motioning to each other while they kept running along that long hall, spurring each other to keep advancing and not stay behind. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that fear suddenly vanished somewhere or that they were willing to give up.


    Running toward the exit door, as fast as they could, SolHi realized that the entire fatigue she had felt when she left DooSan¡¯s apartment suddenly vanished. Instead of it, she felt the adrenaline running through her veins. She also found courage in her soul, something that gave her power to defeat her inner demons, who tried to knock her down at that moment - demons that had a single power supply - the eight years ago event. What happened then was seen by her eyes at that moment while her mind, despite the effort she made to run and her interrupted breath, kept working damn fast, reminding her about every single detail of what happened that night. After that, the inevitable happened and SolHi stopped.


    With her back at that monster, staring in front and seeing him repeatedly kicking her belly, SolHi relived what happened eight years ago. She saw herself as a victim again and felt the pain so real. She also saw the hatred in the beast¡¯s eyes - the beast that hurt her then and whom she kept hearing yelling behind her at that moment. And, for the first time in her life, SolHi understood that ?None of this was my fault: either his hatred or the suffering. Even so, it¡¯s worth it to take revenge on him.¡± And, without thinking about what she should have done, SolHi turned with her face toward the place from where she heard him coming and fired her gun.


    The moment she pulled the trigger, SolHi saw herself knocked down and the bullet, which hit the wall behind her, bounced off and hit another wall. This didn¡¯t make SolHi give up though but only increased the adrenaline in her veins. That¡¯s why she pushed Ha Rin off her, the one who knocked her down, trying to fire her gun once again when she heard the individual getting closer and closer to the place they were.


    She didn¡¯t fire the gun for the second time though. This happened also because of Ha Rin, who suddenly appeared in front of her, still on her knees, confidently telling SolHi, ?If you want to be reckless, do it, SolHi! Yet, the second bullet will be shot only over my body.¡±


    ?And I¡¯ll do it, Ha Rin! So, if you don¡¯t want to die, move away!¡±


    ?And let you ruin everything? Of course not!¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth, grabbing the gun and touching the barrel to her forehead. ?Fire it!¡±


    SolHi froze. Then, she shook with her entire body, not understanding how Ha Rin could do that. Yet, she was sure that Ha Rin didn¡¯t do that trying to defend the one whom SolHi wanted dead with all her body. Even so, she couldn¡¯t accept that everything was too far from being over. She couldn¡¯t accept that because¡­ all the pain, fears, and failures over the years suddenly took over her, controlling her intensely and making her want a single thing - to take revenge, forget everything, and pull that trigger the moment she would have seen that maniac right in front of her eyes again. She wanted to do that no matter who he was and what his reasons for doing what he did were.


    Thinking of all this, SolHi felt her blood madly flowing through her veins again. She felt as though she was a racing car on the runway at full speed. Where was she heading? Toward Death or maybe toward salvation, thinking that the only thing that could have brought peace back to her was revenge, something she¡¯d been craving for all those years. She also wanted to live. And, being this feeling stronger than everything else, she stood up the moment she heard the maniac¡¯s footsteps closer and closer to them. After that, grabbing Ha Rin¡¯s hand tightly, she forced her to stand up and follow her as fast as she could.


    Honestly, the will to live finally convinced SolHi to leave revenge for later and try to survive. The reason? She realized that she knew nothing about her enemy. She also didn¡¯t know the reasons why he turned her into a victim and tormented her all those years, reasons she wouldn¡¯t have probably ever found out if she had pulled the trigger and saved the world by getting rid of that maniac and his madness. Nevertheless, surviving, she could look for new leads toward him, could find out the truth, and bring justice to all those who suffered because of him. Yet, they had to escape together from that place: both she and Ha Rin because she was already sure that Min Ha Rin was the only and the main key to getting revenge on him.


    About these thoughts, she didn¡¯t talk to Ha Rin though but kept them to herself only. She focused on their run and left the ghosts of the past behind her. At the same time, SolHi tried to forget all those painful memories related to the eight years ago event, ghosts she felt madly dancing around her while trying to lure her toward them and never letting her free. Yet, SolHi was aware already of what the consequences of that captivity could have been. She¡¯d been through that not only once in the last few years. That¡¯s why she knew that if she had stopped again, it would have definitely meant death.


    Too focused on her thoughts, SolHi didn¡¯t notice the stairs when they got outside the building. Thus, not paying attention to where she put her feet, she stepped into the void, rolling on those stairs afterward. Getting on hard soil again, SolHi gasped, feeling the pain cracking her bones, pain she also felt strong in her belly. The reason could be only one - memories and a new anxiety crisis, something she couldn¡¯t fall prey to, not at that moment and for anything in the world. That¡¯s why she gnashed her teeth again when it intensified. Then, closing her eyes, SolHi used her palms and pushed herself up, with all the strength she was capable of at that moment.


    When she pushed herself up, SolHi felt the coldness of the soil with her palms very well, a coldness that reminded her of that cement floor where she lay years ago, something that haunted her for years like nightmare memories. Yet, although she kept seeing that cement floor at that moment, SolHi didn¡¯t focus too much on it but groped around her, looking for the gun she dropped when she rolled on the stairs.


    It hadn¡¯t been difficult for her to find her gun, which she heard falling somewhere to her left. Then, finding it, SolHi squeezed it in her hands and, straightening her back, she looked at the door for only seconds, breathlessly waiting for the moment the mad beast from the terror movies would appear in front of her eyes. A wild animal that she hadn¡¯t seen that night again because of Ha Rin. This one, getting next to SolHi, grabbed her arm and forced her to follow her.


    About 100 meters from the entrance to the building, the two women suddenly stopped. They froze in their tracks, better said, the moment something fell with a bang not that far from them. Even their breath stopped for a few moments after hearing that sound. Even so, none of them looked behind them. They only focused their attention on their hearts that were madly beating in their chest and on that weird twitch felt halfway through their throat - the outcome of the fact that they finally allowed the air to get out of their mouths. Then, when they¡¯d been able to control themselves again, the two women released the rest of the inhaled air from their chest, which they breathed out with no effort or loud noise, trying to make sure that the maniac wouldn¡¯t discover their hideout. ?An open field hideout,¡± as the two women thought afterward.


    That flux of anxiety and calmness, something that made her feel both something cold and warm crossing through her bones, finally gave SolHi the chance to understand that she was still in control. It even gave her the courage to turn her head and look toward the place where she heard that object falling. What exactly was there? She could only guess - ?The hammer!¡± The same hammer he used to hurt her years ago, which the individual threw toward her when he¡¯d seen her spying on him from the shelter of the cellophane. ?A hammer that can save our lives eventually and give us a chance to solve this complicated puzzle,¡± she thought after that, realizing that if she could get it, they could find fingerprints or DNA on it, something that would have finally given them the chance to find out who the individual really was.


    Well, she saw that maniac¡¯s face, it was also true. She¡¯d seen it pretty well - that it was Han YuSan¡¯s face. Even so, she still felt that there was something more than that in that story. What exactly? She didn¡¯t know how to explain that. She knew only one thing - that SoRan might have been right when she told her that day when she visited SolHi in jail: that if the attacker had been really Han YuSan and he had wanted her death, he wouldn¡¯t have needed a reason to modify his voice. ?Even so, he did that, and this meant one of two things: he tries to lead us on the wrong path or to make us think that he¡¯s not the one who we think he is,¡± SolHi whispered in her head, shaking after that when she¡¯d seen his face in front of her eyes again.


    This image made her swallow hard again. Then, not thinking too much about what she should do, she squatted, facing the place where she heard, what seemed to be the hammer, falling. Yes, she did that, knowing very well what risk she was taking. Even so, she preferred it if this meant having clear evidence.


    SolHi¡¯s decision made Ha Rin shudder. ?Where is she going?¡± She hissed through her teeth, barely heard. Then, when the truth suddenly crossed her mind and she understood that SolHi was trying to get the weapon the individual threw, Ha Rin intended to follow SolHi.


    She stopped after only one step in front, freezing after this, when she realized that it was too risky to do that. Was she afraid for her life? Yes, this also. Yet, what convinced her to stay in her spot was the fact that she understood that, being far from SolHi, she would have helped her escape. Why? That individual couldn¡¯t realize that there were two witnesses and not only one. Eventually, he¡¯d seen only SolHi¡¯s eyes and not hers. Then, he¡¯d seen Ha Rin when they turned right at one point and she tripped over something that made her slow down a little while SolHi was far away from her. Thus, understanding that the surprise element might have helped them with this, Ha Rin pulled a little back, trying to make the less possible noise, while SolHi kept advancing on the squat toward the maniac¡¯s weapon.


    After about fifty meters of walking backward like the crabs, Ha Rin stopped and listened to the silence of that place. She did that, trying to realize where exactly he was because she remembered his hissing breathing, something that could have given him away. Otherwise, Ha Rin couldn¡¯t see where he was because it was too dark around. Yet, no matter how hard Ha Rin tried to hear at least something, she heard nothing, in the end. Not even the deaf noise made by SolHi by then wasn¡¯t heard, something that hinted to Ha Rin that SolHi stopped. What exactly made SolHi stop? ?She probably felt him close or realized what I intended to do and sheltered. If she did that, it means she¡¯s a smart girl because¡­ this is our only chance to survive.¡±


    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Such thoughts finally convinced Ha Rin: she had to be the bait at any cost. Before doing this, she had to find out where their enemy was and what SolHi¡¯s location was. It was the only way she couldn¡¯t fail and confuse him while giving SolHi the chance to grab that evidence, one that could have prevented them from having headaches in the future.


    To find out what the individual¡¯s location was, Ha Rin didn¡¯t need to wait for too much. She suddenly heard him hissing through his teeth, ?Where are you, bitch?¡± His question made Ha Rin grin, satisfied, understanding that he was somewhere to her right while she had heard SolHi somewhere to her left, where they had heard the hammer falling. Then, when she realized that her analysis wasn¡¯t wrong, Ha Rin squatted and started groping around her, trying to grab anything that could have been used as a weapon.


    She needed about a minute to grab a stone the size of her fist. Then, squeezing it in her hand, Ha Rin grinned again, as though she was a predator that felt the blood of the prey, long before the prey was hurt. After that, hearing the man¡¯s footsteps, somewhere to her right, she suddenly stood up and, using all the strength she could use at that moment, she threw the stone toward him.


    The stone¡­ like the stone - it headed where Ha Rin projected it to fly, finally hitting the individual¡¯s head, making him scream. His yell made SolHi wince and, scared, she looked toward the place where he was at that moment. The reason? She couldn¡¯t understand what could make him scream like that because it wasn¡¯t because he didn¡¯t find any of them. Only when she remembered the deaf sound made by the stone touching the ground did SolHi understand that Ha Rin was the one who took care to make him pay attention to her, and this made SolHi smile. After that, hearing him heading toward the place from where Ha Rin threw the stone, SolHi lay on her stomach, trying to be as invisible as possible.


    Practically touching the ground with her stomach, SolHi carefully listened to any move or gasp of the man, guessing his trajectory and intentions. Thus, she heard him stopping at one point and turning toward the place where they left Bunny and Bear with the ATVs. What exactly made Han YuSan look over there? A strange light that was now on and then off.


    The same light forced SolHi to pull herself to the left eventually, toward a huge pile of trunks built one upon the other, building a perfect hideout for her because it was right between her and the light. Thus, once the light didn¡¯t get to her, SolHi saw herself in a safe shelter. This also gave her the chance to look to her right, where he saw the man¡¯s feet. Yet, he didn¡¯t see her or Ha Rin. This happened because of the contrast between darkness and light, something that made him often close his eyes. Not the same happened to SolHi - looking behind him, she saw Ha Rin moving back and back with the easiness of a mouse, finally disappearing behind the same high pile of wood, next to which she was.


    The fact that Ha Rin moved from her spot and he saw her, even though for a few moments only, made him scream again and follow her. Thus, when he turned right, following Ha Rin, he gave SolHi the chance to jerk to her feet and head toward the place where she saw, for seconds only, the hammer. Once there, she grabbed it on the move and headed in the opposite direction to the one where she headed by then. The reason? She thought that it¡¯d be easier for her to defend Ha Rin in case the man would have caught up with her.


    The moment she turned right, SolHi was forced to stop. The reason? She saw him staying somewhere halfway through that corridor created by two piles of wood, a corridor that was approximately two meters in width. What was he doing there? SolHi couldn¡¯t understand. She could only guess that it was probably because of Ha Rin, who disappeared, something that demoralized him. This worked for SolHi because, being with his back to her, he didn¡¯t see her there. Thus, walking backward, she managed to shelter on time. If she had stood there for a few more moments, he would have definitely seen her because she spotted him, from the place where she was hiding, looking behind him.


    ?I think he felt me,¡± SolHi told herself, squeezing the handle of the hammer in her hand. ?Yes, it might be that he realized that we are two against him. Thus, staying there, he tries to figure out where each of us has headed, to calculate the chances he has to catch one of us. Having one of us in his paws, he hopes to make the other one surrender. Yet¡­ ups, son of¡­, you didn¡¯t choose the right prey this time! Thus, by choosing your target wrong, you can turn into prey from a predator. If this happens, I assure you that my hand won¡¯t shake as it happened eight years ago when I hit your head.¡±


    Thinking of such things, SolHi understood what that tragedy really did to her: it turned her into a monster. Better said, it woke that inner monster inside her, someone whom people generally try to keep asleep for their entire life, a monster that can help one survive or turn him into a criminal as seemed to have happened to Han YuSan. Yet, ?It¡¯s strange if he¡¯s the real one,¡± thought SolHi. ?I remember that he was a good man when I met him for the first time. At least it might have seemed to me that he was a good man then. However, now, after everything I¡¯ve seen tonight and from what I remember that happened eight years ago, he seems to have escaped Hell. And¡­ What made him like that? What?¡±


    She had to leave such thoughts for later, as she had to leave for later the process of finding out answers to her questions, when she saw the man jerking from the place where he had stood until then and heading toward her. Seeing him coming, SolHi didn¡¯t think too long about what she should have done but turned back, heading toward the entrance to the building again. Halfway through the distance, she stopped when she realized that if she had entered the sawmill, she would have probably been on his territory, a place he seemed to know very well, finding her eventually even with his eyes closed. Understanding this and that it wasn¡¯t a smart idea to fall willingly into his trap, she decided to find another solution. Which one? She had no clue! Yet, she had to find one and fast because she had already seen him turning left and stopping again.


    So suddenly that SolHi almost shouted, the individual staggered to his feet, falling on his knees afterward. The reason? Ha Rin! Climbing on one of the piles, she hit his head with the metallic bar she had taken with her since she entered the sawmill. Then, not staying in the same spot for long to see what would happen to her victim, Ha Rin ran toward SolHi, still on that pile of wood, yelling at her, ?Run! Now! Don¡¯t stay there, do you hear me? Now!¡±


    Ha Rin¡¯s urging finally made SolHi move from her spot. She didn¡¯t head toward the man, where she knew her escape route was - the same path they had used to get to the building, but in the opposite direction where she saw Ha Rin heading. Arriving at the edge of the pile of wood, she turned left the moment she saw a small corridor formed by the wall of the building and woods. Better said, she sneaked between them because that place was really narrow. Yet, it was enough for her to shelter again. Then, sneaking in front, where she heard Ha Rin heading, walking above the pile, she got to a larger place where she turned left again, running as fast as she could when she realized that it was the same corridor between the piles of wood where she¡¯d seen him staying before that.


    Arriving at the edge of the corridor, SolHi stopped. She did that when she understood that it was quiet all over again. That silence was too overwhelming, something that made her heart strangely pound in her chest, and her heavy breath, something that made her feel a harsh pain in her throat, felt more intense than ever. Yet, she didn¡¯t pay too much attention to that because she focused her attention on listening to a melody that was whistled by the individual somewhere to her left, two corridors, formed by those piles of wood, away from her.


    Hearing it, SolHi shuddered. Then, for seconds only, she closed her eyes and breathlessly listened to that whistle, which was a kind of melody. ?I heard this melody before. Yes, I heard it eight years ago! I¡¯m sure of this. Yet¡­ what kind of melody is it? Where exactly did I hear it? Where?¡±


    She winced eventually, finding no answer to her questions, the moment she felt a slight movement behind her. This made her squeeze the hammer in her hand, intending to use it if necessary. Realizing that the noise of the footsteps was too soft, SolHi understood that the one approaching her was ?Ha Rin,¡± as she whispered eventually.


    ?You are right,¡± Ha Rin whispered, grabbing SolHi¡¯s hand and dragging her after her. ?It¡¯s me!¡±


    ?What about him? Where is he right now?¡± SolHi asked, breathlessly.


    ?Somewhere to our left, on the first corridor where he lost us the first time. The whistle is heard from there. And, from his sudden calmness, I realize that he¡¯s doing this, trying to lure us into his trap.¡±


    ?Like the snake that tries to lure the frog straight into his throat that¡¯s always hungry for prey.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. Yet, this time, we have to be the snake while he is the frog. It¡¯s the only way we can take a picture of him and make others believe our version of the story.¡±


    SolHi frowned. ?Still, this won¡¯t work for us, Ha Rin. Why? He knows this place. We - don¡¯t!¡±


    ?Still, he¡¯s alone while we are two here. So, while I lure him somewhere where there is light, you should stay hidden and make sure you¡¯ll have a picture of his face.¡±


    ?No, Ha Rin,¡± SolHi opposed the idea. ?I mean¡­ I should be the bait while you take his picture.¡±


    Ha Rin shook her head. ?He knows you,¡± she said, after a few moments of silence. Then, spotting a slight movement to her left, somewhere in the distance, she made SolHi shelter again behind the pile of wood. Only after that did she say, ?We can¡¯t take the risk for him to see your face, SolHi. Not while everybody thinks that you are dead. Yet, he doesn¡¯t know me.¡±


    ?You don¡¯t know that. Besides, you know very well who¡¯s after us right now.¡±


    ?Scar!¡± Ha Rin hissed through her teeth. ?I know,¡± she added. ?Even so, I must take this risk!¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Call it recklessness or impulsivity if you want. Even so, I still think that¡¯s better to sacrifice the old deer and not the youngest.¡± Then, not waiting for SolHi¡¯s answer, she sneaked outside their hideout and headed toward the place from where they came. After that, so suddenly that she even made SolHi wince, Ha Rin stopped in the middle of that corridor between the two piles of wood and yelled, ?Have you been looking for me?¡±


    Hearing her shout, YuSan stopped and looked at her for a while. A strange grin was seen on his face the moment a lamp suddenly turned on somewhere behind him. Who turned that lamp on? Most probably Bear or Bunny, who might have thought that it was a good idea to make their presence felt and let the two women know that they weren¡¯t alone.


    The lit lamp didn¡¯t seem to bother YuSan or Ha Rin. On the contrary, they felt so comfortable at that moment. Looking at them, SolHi even seemed to have seen an evil smile on Ha Rin¡¯s face. She saw it the moment Ha Rin approached the left wall built from wood, against which she leaned eventually. Then, staring at her shoes and the frozen soil, Ha Rin said with hatred in her voice, ?Still, you showed up and I thought you¡¯d stay hidden forever, dude!¡±


    ?Do we know each other?¡± The man asked, cunningness felt in his voice. Then, hands in his pockets and sketching a weird grin, he calmly headed toward her.


    ?Of course, we know each other,¡± replied Ha Rin, as calm as he was. ?Only hearsay because¡­ let¡¯s say I had the ?honor¡± to be hired by one of those that wave their tails in front of you, listening to your order. Who are you? No one other than¡­ Scar!¡±


    Hearing her talking like that, YuSan winced and stopped. SolHi also winced because she hadn¡¯t expected Ha Rin to mention the fact she knew who the individual was. Then, SolHi focused her glance on him, trying to understand if he really was Scar or not.


    However, the individual was a difficult bone to chew. When Ha Rin mentioned the nickname Scar, not even a muscle moved on his face. At least he tried to make his interlocutor think he wasn¡¯t surprised to hear her talking to him about Scar. That is why SolHi found it weird when he pretended to be surprised and this happened when he told Ha Rin, ?I have no clue who this guy is, just as I have no idea who you are or why you are here.¡±


    ?Who am I?¡± Ha Rin asked him with a strange malice in her voice. ?I¡¯m the same worm you¡¯ve kept crushing with your shoe, but which still shows up where you least expect him. At least this is what¡¯ll happen between us from now on, friend: we¡¯ll see each other around for a while.¡±


    ?May I know what I¡¯ve done to deserve such honor?¡±


    Ha Rin grinned. ?Honor? I wouldn¡¯t be that sure that¡¯s an honor for you to have me around. I¡¯d rather call it a curse¡­ the curse of all those you¡¯ve sent to hell, starting with Ian SolHi.¡±


    Hearing her name, SolHi swallowed hard. Then she stared at him with wide-open eyes when she spotted a grimace of unpleasant surprise on his face. She even heard him gnashing his teeth at one point. Then, SolHi saw him squeezing his fists, and, taking a few more steps toward Ha Rin, he gave SolHi the chance to see his face perfectly and film it as Ha Rin had told her to do.


    When she took her phone out of her pocket, SolHi realized that fear was still there, in her soul, although she had lied to herself all that time that she didn¡¯t feel anything like that. Yet, the fear was there and it was visible in the shaking of her hands that were squeezing the phone hard. Even so, barely controlling her heart, which was about to make a hole in her chest and run away, SolHi started filming, zooming the focus on his face.


    She didn¡¯t have too much time to film him and this happened because of the infernal noise of the ATVs that suddenly showed up somewhere behind him. The noise made YuSan furiously look over there. Then, he looked with hatred at Ha Rin, yelling at her, ?You aren¡¯t alone, bitch!¡±


    ?You know: bitches like you can be controlled only by bitches like me!¡± Replied Ha Rin with hatred. Then, grabbing a piece of wood in her hand, she squeezed it hard, ready to defend herself in case he would have attacked her.


    Ha Rin was right when she thought to defend herself because she suddenly saw him jerking from his place and running toward her. A few meters from her, YuSan threw himself on his stomach, rolling to the right. This happened when Bunny, who passed on his ATV by there, fired his gun. Thus, the young man gave Ha Rin the chance to run from her place and run as fast as she could toward SolHi.


    Once next to SolHi, Ha Rin snatched the gun out of her hand and fired it twice at YuSan, forcing him to look for shelter instead of following them. After that, not staying there to see what would happen next, the two women vanished behind a pile of wood, closely followed by YuSan, who seemed to have completely lost his mind and was determined not to let his prey escape from his paws¡­ never.

 CHAPTER 39: GOTTEN OUT OF HELL

    There is Hell on Earth. SolHi convinced herself of that after that night when she¡¯d been about to be unwillingly a victim again. ?Or maybe not?¡± She told herself when she remembered that when she got off the ATV and headed toward the entrance to the building of the former sawmill, closely followed by Ha Rin, she knew very well what she was doing. She knew what kind of danger could have spied on her in that place of eternal night and terror, a place that so intensely smelled like gasoline and death. ?A place that I understand now why it smelled like that: because it is really a place of death. It¡¯s a place Scar chose to get rid of his victims and those he dislikes. Even so, I don¡¯t understand one thing - how could he escape? Bear¡¯s people were everywhere around the sawmill, which they crossed several times on their ATVs. Yet, they couldn¡¯t find that bastard.¡±


    She winced eventually when Bunny pulled the wheel to avoid another car that suddenly decreased the speed right in front of them. Then, using the inner mirror, he looked at SolHi, who was in the back seat, saying, ?I¡¯m sorry, Detective Ian! I wasn¡¯t attentive and¡­¡±


    ?If you mean what has just happened, forget it! It¡¯s not a big deal. Yet, if you mean what has happened today, then¡­ it¡¯s another story. Anyway, none of this was your fault.¡±


    ?Even so, we allowed him to escape so easily. It¡¯s something I can¡¯t understand eventually: how he ran away when we were everywhere.¡±


    The boys had really been everywhere that night. SolHi clearly remembered that: after Ha Rin fired the gun twice when she snatched it out of her hand, the noise of the ATVs increased a lot, and this brought chaos to earth. An infernal noise was heard everywhere because the boys decided that it was the only way they could help SolHi and Ha Rin escape, intensely touching the honks and making a loud noise with the engines while trying to make that bastard pay attention to them and giving the two women a chance to escape.


    ?We had this chance eventually,¡± she whispered, making the young man wince and stare at her in the mirror. SolHi didn¡¯t look at him though but frowned, looking through the window at the streets that the car left behind it and at the rest of the world that was still outside, a world SolHi didn¡¯t see at that moment. All she saw was the moment when, regardless of the noise made by the boys and the man¡¯s screams who followed them, although he knew they were armed, they kept snaking beside those piles of wood until they got to the main road. It¡¯s when Bear and Bunny saw and approached them, taking them as soon as possible out of there. Not only did they leave the place but all of their fellows because, after she climbed on the ATV behind Bear, SolHi told him about the murder, and the young man told everybody to vanish from there. ?Yet, this was a one-to-a-million chance.¡±


    ?Do you mean the crime inside the sawmill building?¡±


    ?Honestly, no. I mean¡­ I¡¯m not talking only about that unhappy woman who suffered the same thing as me but¡­ about myself in particular. The reason? I¡¯ve experienced this once.¡±


    The young man winced again. ?Have you been that bastard¡¯s victim? When?¡±


    SolHi looked in amazement at him. ?Didn¡¯t you know that?¡± He shook his head. ?Why?¡±


    ?I guess it wasn¡¯t the moment to find out about this. Or¡­ they still don¡¯t trust me enough to tell me about this. Eventually, I joined the gang after Dja Iun¡¯s death.¡±


    ?Did you know him?¡±


    ?Iun Dja Iun?¡± SolHi approvingly nodded. ?Yes. Not very well, anyway, but I knew who he was. I saw him a couple of times at the Parkour competitions. Then¡­ I found out about his death and that Scorpion had to do with the accident. Unlike Dja Iun, I knew Scorpion very well.¡±


    ?Where from?¡± SolHi asked, frowning.


    ?We grew up together¡­ on the streets. Yes, although it doesn¡¯t seem to be so, I¡¯ve been on the streets since I was a child. Unlike Scorpion, who had a family that had always wanted him dead, I had none. Only my grandma, but she died when I was fifteen. Since then¡­ I only had myself to care about.¡±


    ?Something strange though.¡±


    ?Why? Because¡­ when an underage remains alone, without an adult to take care of him, the state does that?¡±


    ?Yes. Yet, you seem to be someone who hasn¡¯t ever known what an orphanage looks like. Why?¡±


    ?I hid,¡± the young man suddenly said, making SolHi wince again. ?I didn¡¯t want to be there, although I didn¡¯t even know what it felt like to be among other orphans. Even so, I¡¯ve never left school. Thus, I have a certificate, although it¡¯s useless on the streets. Yet, it serves me, giving me a certain confidence for what comes.¡±


    ?Is it so?¡± SolHi wondered in her head when the man kept silent. ?Does a certificate, which shows that you finished school, help you in the future or is something safe for the future?¡± Maybe yes, but it¡¯s still something that generally happens in movies or with those with a better future than the one they had. It was undoubtedly like that, and SolHi knew this very well - that her destiny wasn¡¯t different, although she had two degrees. The reason? Others decide one¡¯s destiny. At least this happened in her case, and her intelligence only helped her survive.


    Such a thought made her sadly smile. Then, she leaned against the back of the seat and closed her eyes. She didn¡¯t stay like that for too long, and this happened because of memories that suddenly took over her. Those memories were related both to the event eight years ago and to what happened that night. ?Memories that seem to hunt me for my entire life just to devour my soul and never allow me to breathe freely.¡± She told herself this, staring at the city that was bathed by the light of the first rays - those seen in the distance. A city that kept running in front of her as it happened with her life often, which left deep wounds on her soul. It happened at that moment too when she got to a crossroads and didn¡¯t know where to go or what port was her last destiny.


    ***


    Stepping out of Bunny¡¯s car, SolHi carefully scanned the street, trying to make sure nobody would see her there. The reason? Even though the entire world saw her ?death¡± online and on TV, she wasn¡¯t still sure that nobody would have recognized her. That¡¯s why she was always trying to take care of herself at least as she could because she didn¡¯t want to endanger others and herself if people had found out that everything was a simple prank.


    Nobody was around though. The city seemed empty because of the early hour because when SolHi got in front of the building where HanSol was living, it was around 6 a.m. It was the exact time when people woke up and went to work. Yet, it was damn quiet that morning, something SolHi was grateful to.


    Yet, while heading toward the entrance to the building, SolHi was forced to slouch the cap over her eyes. This happened because of a man about forty who exited the building and headed toward the parking lot afterward. Seeing him leaving the building, SolHi stopped and, squatting, she pretended to tie her shoelaces. While doing this, she looked at him on the sly, trying to understand if he recognized her or not. The man though, yawning and somehow irritated despite the early hour, didn¡¯t pay too much attention to her. He only got in the car, turned the engine on, and passed by her soon after.


    Seeing him leaving, SolHi rushed to enter the building. Yet, she didn¡¯t take the elevator, afraid not to meet other early neighbors but took the stairs. To get to the 12th floor where HanSol¡¯s apartment was, she needed some time and strength, feeling herself breathless at one point. Yet, she forgot about tiredness when she rang the doorbell, and HanSol, who was already waiting for her after SolHi texted her that she was heading over there, opened the door immediately.


    Entering the apartment, SolHi didn¡¯t look into HanSol¡¯s eyes but went to the living room. She didn¡¯t even take the shoes off, which made HanSol attentive. Yet, HanSol didn¡¯t seem upset because of that: she was only confused because if SolHi entered the apartment like that, it wasn¡¯t because she was disrespectful but because she was overwhelmed by thoughts. Or¡­ something happened?


    ?It definitely something happened,¡± she told herself, closing the door and heading toward the living room where she saw SolHi putting a white towel on the table. Then, so suddenly that HanSol¡¯s eyes were about to blow up, she saw SolHi putting a bloody hammer on that towel. This made HanSol swallow hard at first and then hiss through her teeth while staring at the bloody object, ?Did you kill Han DooSan tonight? Or¡­ what miserable suffered because of you?¡±


    SolHi squinted at her. ?Don¡¯t be pathetic,¡± she told HanSol. ?I¡¯m not the Walking Death to kill people all the time. And¡­ don¡¯t worry, Han DooSan is safe. Yet¡­¡±


    ?Yet?¡±


    ?Let¡¯s say he found out about me,¡± SolHi said, looking on the sly at HanSol, waiting for her reaction. Seeing HanSol¡¯s eyes suddenly sparkling, a clear hint she was furious, SolHi rushed to say, ?It wasn¡¯t my intention. Even so¡­ he knows that I¡¯m alive.¡±


    ?Better said, you took care to tell him this and it wasn¡¯t random,¡± HanSol growled furiously, suddenly running her hands through her light brown hair. Then, she fixed her coal eyes into SolHi¡¯s, waiting for her answer.


    SolHi was late to say something though. Then, taking a step behind her, to make sure she was as far as possible from HanSol, who already grabbed the hammer to check it, SolHi said, ?Let¡¯s say that¡­ I just wanted to ?convince¡± him to be with us in this.¡±


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ?To convince him? How exactly: by entering his bed?¡± HanSol ironically asked.


    ?No! I just¡­ tried to twist his neck¡­ a little. Yet, I lost the fight, and¡­ you can imagine the rest.¡±


    HanSol slapped her forehead. Then, she furiously growled, ?You aren¡¯t definitely friends with your head, Ian SolHi. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain myself how you¡¯d been capable of trying to kill a prosecutor in his own bed. Or what: are you looking to get back behind bars or what? Or¡­ worse: for San DuSik to make real his plan of bringing you on the electric chair?¡±


    ?In case you forgot that, you took care of this already.¡±


    ?Of what?¡± HanSol asked, frowning.


    ?To execute me?¡± HanSol squinted at her ?Don¡¯t look at me like that: I¡¯m just speaking the truth. Or¡­ will you deny now that I¡¯m a ghost thanks to you?¡±


    ?No, I won¡¯t say that¡¯s not like that because it was a necessary evil. Yet, I did that, thinking that you¡¯d be safer this way and have more time to investigate our case. What I haven¡¯t thought about was that¡­ once a ghost, you¡¯ll get the courage to kill others.¡±


    ?You are exaggerating now, Chief Kim. I haven¡¯t killed anybody.¡±


    ?And the hammer?¡±


    ?I¡¯ve just¡­ picked it up,¡± SolHi calmly replied. Then, she pulled the chair closer to her, sat on it, and sipped from the glass of water she served herself before sitting. ?What?¡± She asked HanSol when she saw that one piercing her with her glance.


    ?Nothing. I was just wondering where people nowadays can ?pick up¡± such things. Why? I¡¯m sure they aren¡¯t mushrooms to show up in the forest after the rain.¡± SolHi smiled. ?I wasn¡¯t joking now.¡±


    ?I didn¡¯t think that too. Why? I know you aren¡¯t stupid. I also know what your mind can make up. That¡¯s why I won¡¯t ever risk to send someone to hell. Why? I don¡¯t want to follow him because if this ever happens, Chief Kim will take care of me to vanish too.¡±


    ?Ian SolHi!¡± HanSol suddenly shouted. ?I¡¯m not in the mood for jokes! So, tell me at once where you have this gun from.¡±


    ?What I say is to keep your damn mouth shut,¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth, suddenly standing up. ?The reason? Someone can hear you calling my name and all our efforts will be in vain. Especially, if someone sees me leaving this place.¡±


    ?Someone saw you already. Han DooSan, right?¡±


    ?Yes. Yet, DooSan won¡¯t say a word about this, something I¡¯m not sure about others. Related to the gun: I fought tooth and nail for this. Where from I have it? You have the address in your email. It¡¯s the address where you must send someone as soon as possible. If not, we¡¯ll lose any chance to find a track on this case because¡­ Scar killed someone there tonight.¡±


    HanSol winced. Then she looked frightened at SolHi when she asked, ?Did he kill someone? Who?¡±


    ?I¡¯m not sure. All I¡¯ve seen was a young woman¡¯s back. And¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s alive anymore.¡±


    ?And, also because of this, you didn¡¯t call the cops?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. I did that to make sure we had a chance to win this war. And¡­ the weapon you have in your hands right now¡­ it¡¯s the same he used to kill that woman.¡±


    HanSol swallowed hard, hearing such news. Then, she put the hammer on the table and checked her email, where she found an address. ?Insubong-ro, nr.7?¡± She asked in amazement. ?But¡­ this is¡­?¡±


    ?¡­the address of the former sawmill. It¡¯s the perfect place to kill someone because¡­ I don¡¯t think that what I¡¯ve seen today was a unique case. And¡­ if you send someone to this address, you¡¯ll find two victims - a man and a woman.¡±


    ?Scar?¡±


    ?No: another man. Ha Rin and I saw him while we were trying to escape Scar. And¡­ you won¡¯t believe who this maniac is.¡± HanSol stared at her. ?Han YuSan!¡±


    ?What?¡± HanSol yelled when SolHi mentioned YuSan¡¯s name. ?Don¡¯t be crazy, SolHi! How can be Han YuSan the famous Scar when he died eight years ago?¡±


    ?Or¡­ this is what he wanted us to believe,¡± said SolHi calmly, sitting back in her seat. ?I saw him, okay?¡± She added, seeing Chief Kim watching her in disbelief. ?I¡¯m not the only one who saw him: Ha Rin can prove it. Where did we see him? In the old building of the sawmill where he killed two souls. Not random victims: I think they were spouses.¡±


    Powerless, HanSol allowed herself to fall in the chair next to her. Then, supporting her head with her hands, and, breathing fast in and out several times, she tried to calm herself down. Something she couldn¡¯t do though because ?It¡¯s impossible, SolHi! Han YuSan can¡¯t be behind all these crimes. I knew him, okay? I knew what kind of man he was. He was a good man, someone who fought every day for justice and cared about others. It¡¯s¡­ impossible for him to turn into the monster you describe me.¡±


    ?Still, I know that he¡¯s the one. At least¡­ we¡¯ve seen his face there. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can take a look,¡± she said, turning on the video that she filmed that night.


    Looking at the footage, HanSol started shaking. Her eyes watched obvious and real things, but her heart couldn¡¯t believe it. ?No, it¡¯s impossible,¡± she said, covering the phone screen with her palm. ?He can¡¯t be a murderer.¡±


    ?You might be right,¡± SolHi said, after a few moments of silence, making HanSol attentive. ?It might be that not YuSan is the one in the footage but someone who¡¯s using his identity once he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see the point, SolHi. I don¡¯t see a reason why someone would use his face for something like that.¡±


    ?Even so, it might be real because¡­ I remember that¡­ I saw YuSan¡¯s face in that abandoned warehouse eight years ago. And¡­ there were two Han YuSan there.¡±


    ?What? What the hell are you talking about?¡±


    ?What I want to say¡­ at least this is what I think¡­ is that someone hated him so badly that he took his face. Who? We have to find out. Or¡­ who took care of this was exactly Han YuSan: to make me see two YuSan that night there. Thus, he made sure he¡¯d be free to live his madness. Or¡­ it might be a third scenario here.¡±


    ?Which one?¡±


    ?That Han YuSan became the same monster as the one who hurt us that night¡­ eight years ago.¡±


    ?What you try to say is that not Han YuSan died that night but the one who attacked you?¡±


    ?Yes, it¡¯s exactly what I want to say. Thus, the one who helped him survive that night, also helped him hide his crimes afterward. It won¡¯t be anything out of the ordinary, HanSol. You know very well that such cases exist: when the victim turned into his butcher.¡±


    ?I¡¯m aware of that, SolHi. Even so: it¡¯s unbelievable. I don¡¯t think that this happened. I mean¡­ that Han YuSan is still alive. If this happened, DooSan knows that, right?¡±


    ?Not if YuSan doesn¡¯t want that. Or¡­ he can¡¯t remember who he is because¡­ let¡¯s not forget that I hit his temple that night. Thus, he might have lost his memory.¡±


    ?Or, realizing that he loved his sick pleasures and aware that Han DooSan wouldn¡¯t ever accept this, he stood away from him.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. Yet, no matter what is the real scenario or who¡¯s behind all these crimes, we have to find out the truth, HanSol. How? By checking the former sawmill because¡­ if it¡¯s true what I suspect, this Han YuSan didn¡¯t kill only once there.¡±


    ?And, if it¡¯s true, we can find enough evidence against him there.¡± SolHi approvingly nodded. Then, both women winced when HanSol¡¯s phone rang. ?Chief Kim is listening!¡± HanSol sternly said, after picking up the phone. ?What?¡± She yelled eventually, suddenly standing up. ?The place SolHi had told you about is burning? It can¡¯t be, Hyun Shik! They¡¯d been there not long ago and¡­ yes, I got it! I¡¯ll be there as soon as possible.¡±


    Hanging up the phone, HanSol headed toward the bedroom. Not alone but with SolHi behind her. ?The old sawmill is in flames?¡±


    ?Yes. It seems that our good friend ?Han YuSan¡± tries to get rid of problems. How? By causing more problems to us.¡±


    ?Damn it!¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth, heading toward the door.


    ?Which way?¡±


    ?To check the sawmill, HanSol! Why? Because¡­ we can¡¯t allow that evidence to vanish. Especially, we¡­ can¡¯t allow the two bodies to vanish. Without them, we are back to the starting point.¡±


    ?What do you propose then? To show up there, with all those cops around, and screw up everything?¡±


    ?Yes! Even taking the risk of being caught, I can¡¯t let him escape.¡±


    ?That man escaped already,¡± Chief Kim told her sternly. ?So, don¡¯t be stupid and listen to me: even if that place burns to ashes, you can¡¯t be caught.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?You are the only victim that survived.¡±


    SolHi winced. ?You want me to be the bait?¡±


    ?Not now but later if we don¡¯t have another choice. For the moment¡­ just tell me when all this happened.¡±


    ?About an hour and a half ago. I¡¯m not sure of this because¡­ it¡¯s been exactly after the race and¡­¡±


    ?Race? What the hell are you talking about now, SolHi?¡±


    ?I¡¯m talking about the race when we¡¯ve been the prey after being the predators before that?¡± SolHi ironically asked. Seeing HanSol¡¯s sour face, she deeply breathed in, saying, ?You still remember that we were after two of Min SinJu¡¯s assistants, right?¡±


    ?Yeah, Jackal and Hamster! So?¡±


    ?Well, Ha Rin saw someone giving an envelope with documents to Hamster. Seeing this, she called me there. We followed him, hoping he¡¯d take us to the hideout of someone involved in all this. What we didn¡¯t suspect was that all this was a trap and Hamster was the bait.¡±


    ?It¡¯s how you got to the sawmill.¡±


    ?No. We got to the sawmill afterward. First of all, we had to get rid of cops because¡­ Hamster brought us straight into their trap and not with Scar.¡±


    HanSol weirdly grinned. ?They knew you were watching them.¡±


    ?Something like that. At least¡­ we suspect that. Anyway, not this is important but the fact we had to abandon the car.¡± HanSol winced, staring at SolHi. ?You have to get that car back, Kim HanSol! Otherwise, our work is over.¡±


    ?Or the one who vanishes from the earth¡¯s surface is me, haven¡¯t you thought about this?¡±


    ?Of course, I thought about that,¡± said SolHi, laughing. ?That¡¯s why I told you about this. Otherwise, I would have simply ignored it and vanished.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi deeply looked into HanSol¡¯s eyes, waiting for her to say something else. HanSol just kept silent though. She did that when she finally understood that SolHi was right and other things were more important at that moment than the fight and the rivalry between them. What exactly? That SolHi escaped hell that night and took an important piece of evidence with her, something that could have been a starting point for solving that case - one that smelled like Death.

 CHAPTER 40: THE PACT

    A slight knock on the door made both Riu Te Jun and his boss, the Police Captain Ko IonHwa, wince. Then, the two men exchanged glances, as though asking each other, ?Who bothers us so early?¡± Yet, none of them knew the answer simply because none of them wasn¡¯t waiting for any visit there.


    Standing up from his armchair and feeling all his bones cracking, Ko IonHwa gasped. Then, straightening his back, he glanced at his worker, who was sitting on the sofa, with his face buried in his hands, completely exhausted after everything that happened that night, hissing through his teeth, ?It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    ?As though it had ever been over,¡± Te Jun growled to himself, squinting at his captain, whom he saw straightening his back once again while heading toward the door. Detective Riu even heard his boss mumbling at one point, which hinted to him that he was nervous and would have liked to sleep instead of solving problems like the one Te Jun seemed to have caused that night.


    His boss¡¯s mumbling bothered Te Jun, making him nervously move in his spot. The reason? He¡¯d been forced for too long to hear his boss¡¯s high-pitched voice while that one scolded him. Not only did that night IonHwa scold Te Jun. It happened all the time because Captain Ko seemed not to like Te Jun at all. ?The feeling is reciprocal,¡± as Detective Riu yelled in his head eventually, leaning against the back of the sofa and staring at the door, eagerly waiting to see the face of the one who¡¯d receive another portion of ?lessons of life¡± from the Captain.


    When Ko IonHwa opened the door and spotted a woman¡¯s silhouette through the half-open door, Te Jun turned serious. Who was the Mrs. or Ms. who came there that early? He had no clue because he hadn¡¯t ever seen her before. Te Jun was pretty sure of that, although he hadn¡¯t seen the stranger¡¯s face. This made him curious and supported his elbows on his knees, pulling his body a little bit in front in the hope of seeing that woman¡¯s face - the one who saved him from sure death because if he had stood a little longer alone with the captain, who had been yelling into his ear for about an hour, his head would have cracked for sure: so intense was his headache. Yet, that pain suddenly vanished when the stranger knocked on the door and the Captain shut his mouth for a few seconds.


    Eventually, Te Jun winced, seeing the Captain¡¯s weird grin. What Detective Riu didn¡¯t know was that his boss¡¯s grin was because of an unpleasant surprise though. Finally understanding this, Te Jun frowned, especially when he heard IonHwa telling the stranger with a certain flattery in his voice, ?Chief Kim, I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d stop by.¡±


    ?Chief Kim?¡± Te Jun wondered, frowning again. ?Which Kim, in particular? As far as I know, there are enough Kims in the system. Even so, there are only a few Kims in front of whom Ko IonHwa would bow like that and wag his tail. Ah, don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s¡­?¡±


    Seeing the large smile sketched by HanSol, who stretched her hand to shake her interlocutor¡¯s hand, Te Jun became attentive. Particularly, it happened when she said, ?I also didn¡¯t know that I¡¯d stop by your office, Captain Ko. Yet, let¡¯s say it was necessary.¡± Then, seeing Te Jun standing up, HanSol smiled. And, looking at Ko IonHwa out of the corner of her eyes, she asked, ?And¡­ this gentleman? One of your workers, Captain?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± Captain Ko growled, visibly bothered that Chief Kim paid attention to Te Jun, an attention he would have liked for himself. Then, seeing that HanSol kept looking at Te Jun, IonHwa said, ?His name is Riu Te Jun! He¡¯s one of my detectives and¡­ he was leaving!¡± Then, he discretely motioned to Te Jun, letting him understand that it was time to hit the pike.


    His boss¡¯s urging and insistence on ?kicking him out of the office¡± made Te Jun smile. Yet, he did that discretely while bowing his head when he passed by HanSol, trying to show her respect. After that, he grabbed the doorknob, intending to close the door behind him.


    He looked at HanSol in amazement when she grabbed the door and didn¡¯t allow him to close it. Thus, he saw a discreet smile on her face, right before the smile vanished and her eyes sparkled, sternly looking at him. She also seemed confident in his eyes, particularly when she said, ?Not that fast, Detective Riu! I have a word with you.¡±


    To Captain¡¯s unpleasant surprise, Te Jun burst into laughter. Then, IonHwa hissed through his teeth, asking the detective to act as was required by the protocol. Eventually, when HanSol raised her hand, telling him that she didn¡¯t need him, Ko IonHwa kept his mouth shut and headed with his tail between his legs toward the table with liquors to pour something and cool his soul. The reason? Chief Kim¡¯s reaction bothered him, who let him think she was visiting him when she came after someone else, in fact.


    Not as ?upset¡± as his boss, but still nervous to realize that HanSol was there for him, knowing who he was although she pretended to have seen him for the first time, Te Jun released the door. Then, straightening his back, he looked straight into HanSol¡¯s eyes, asking, ?You have a word with me? I don¡¯t see what we have in common. I mean¡­ what such a distinguished lady, as you seem to be, can share with me to look for me at such an early hour.¡±


    ?Obviously, I¡¯m not here for¡­ pleasure, Detective,¡± HanSol told him ironically. ?Why? Because our paths haven¡¯t ever crossed in a bed to look for you for such ?things.¡± If I¡¯m here, it is because of work.¡±


    ?I haven¡¯t ever doubted that,¡± grinned Te Jun. ?That you are here for¡­ work, I mean. As far as I remember, we don¡¯t have other reasons to see each other. Personal things, I mean.¡±


    ?Even so, you dared to get in my way,¡± HanSol hissed through her teeth, turning and facing him. Taking this influential posture, HanSol folded her arms over her chest, staring straight into the detective¡¯s eyes. She saw him nervously looking to the side, a hint that her insistent glance disarmed him. Seeing this, Chief Kim triumphantly smiled. Then, she told him, ?You probably wonder when you got in my way, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ?Let¡¯s say that it¡¯s something that could have crossed my mind. At the same time, it isn¡¯t something to bother myself about.¡±


    The fact that the detective scoffed made HanSol feel a bitter taste on the top of her tongue. She felt offended because, even though she worked with enough arrogant people in her life, none of them dared to look into her eyes right from their first meeting. Particularly, this didn¡¯t happen after she got the same position as Lee Do Hun, ruling DOC after his death, and this meant only one thing - the poor devil in front of her had no idea who she was and what power she was handling.


    Thus, confident in the surprise element, HanSol stepped toward the detective and completely opened the door not to stay between them. Then, staring into his eyes, who hardly did the same, she told him, ?Your arrogance, Detective, doesn¡¯t impress me. Why? It neither intimidates me nor makes me give up. On the contrary, it only makes me want to land you one in the eye. Why? I hate those who look at women as though they are Gods.¡±


    Hearing her talking to him like that, not being at all afraid of consequences, Te Jun finally understood what kind of power the woman had. This made him swallow hard. He didn¡¯t do that because he felt intimidated or was afraid that something would happen to him afterward but because he disliked the tone of her voice. Particularly, he disliked when others treated him as he was a nobody, both women and men, something the stranger did at their first meeting, confident in her post and power. Even so, Te Jun decided that it wasn¡¯t the right time to gain more enemies than he had already, and, pulling back, he said, ?Honestly, I don¡¯t understand what makes you think this. That I¡¯m looking at women as though they aren¡¯t my equal, I mean.¡±


    ?Your behavior?¡± HanSol replied mockingly. Then, realizing that she didn¡¯t have time to waste with him, she said, ?Nevertheless, I say to leave this for later. To mark our territories or find out what our position is, I mean. For the moment, I want to hear about the race.¡±


    When HanSol mentioned the race, both Te Jun and IonHwa wince. Captain Ko even put the glass with whisky, which he hadn¡¯t finished, on the table and approached them, asking HanSol in a shaking voice, ?The race? What race are we talking about?¡±


    ?I¡¯m talking about the race the detective here present, along with other patrols, was involved in tonight. A race that shouldn¡¯t have been organized on our streets.¡±


    ?Of course, it was necessary to organize it,¡± growled Te Jun through his teeth. Thus, he tried to show her his anger when he realized that his decisions were questioned. ?That race was necessary once the BMW broke the law of our streets. And, as always, all I did was my job.¡±


    ?By chasing a car that wasn¡¯t driven at full speed but properly, Detective?¡±


    ?Properly? Chief Kim, does it seem to you that having 200 km/h is considered driving properly?¡±


    ?Yes!¡± HanSol calmly replied, making Te Jun attentive. ?Why? It¡¯s the normal speed a DOC agent uses when he tries to get rid of ?tails,¡± like the one that my agent had tonight without asking for that.¡±


    ?DOC? What do you want to say is that the one who raced on streets like insane today, endangering everybody, was a DOC agent?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. The one whom you chased on the streets tonight is one of my agents. And yes, even with the risk of repeating myself, I have to say that he¡¯d been chased without a reason, Detective. Why? My agent wasn¡¯t driving at full speed when you started the race. Thus, he didn¡¯t also endanger anybody, something that happened once the police patrols followed him, something your employees did, Captain Ko.¡±


    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    IonHwa winced. ?My employees? Are you talking about the detective now?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m talking about him and his reckless decision to race someone tonight at full speed on Seoul streets. This led to a traffic collision, including police patrols and officers. If I¡¯m not mistaken, one of the officers is at the hospital right now, in bad shape and his chances to survive are damn low.¡±


    HanSol¡¯s words made Te Jun swallow hard again. Captain Ko nervously moved in his spot, squeezing his fists because if all this happened because of one of his detectives, an event about which he had no idea, his head was about to be cut. Yet, he didn¡¯t want to allow that to happen because he fought too hard to get that job. Realizing this, IonHwa suddenly turned obedient and, sweetly smiling, he told HanSol, whose hand he touched with both hands, slowly caressing it, ?Ei, Chief Kim, let¡¯s not exaggerate right now! I mean¡­ I already heard that a few cars collisioned but¡­ nothing serious, as far as I know. I was already handling this incident because I called Detective Riu into my office at this early hour to scold him for this. Even so, his decision was right because¡­ no matter if the one involved in the race was a DOC agent or a simple person, the speed isn¡¯t allowed on our streets. God doesn¡¯t want that but¡­ he could have killed someone there.¡±


    ?The only one who could have killed someone today is your employee, Captain!¡± HanSol shouted, taking both men by surprise. Then, to show them her anger, she released her hand by pulling it toward her and put a thick file in Captain Ko¡¯s arms. After that, she glared at Te Jun, saying, ?An employee around whom there are a lot of question marks by the way.¡±


    ?Question marks? Around me? Why? For doing my job?¡±


    ?Don¡¯t lie to yourself, Detective: you didn¡¯t do your job there,¡± HanSol confidently replied. Then, taking the file from the Captain¡¯s arms, which he didn¡¯t even start to brows, HanSol gave it to Te Jun to whom she said, ?All you¡¯ve done was for self-interest because that sum of money from your bank account, where a pretty good amount of money is transferred every month, isn¡¯t for sure because of your salary and bonuses. Or¡­ am I wrong now?¡±


    IonHwa stared at her, eyes wide open. ?Sum of money? Are you sure that it belongs to Detective Riu?¡±


    ?Pretty sure because¡­ let¡¯s say that he¡¯s someone I¡¯ve suddenly turned curious about. The reason? Anyone who pokes his nose in my business makes me have an interest in him, Detective. You won¡¯t be the exception, not when you tried to jeopardize the mission I¡¯ve been working on for months. Not alone but with a whole team. So, to have a deal, Detective: if you want me to stay away from your¡­ ?business¡± and not let others know whom you are really working for, stay away from my work!¡±


    HanSol whispered the last words with hatred right into Te Jun¡¯s ear, making him swallow hard again. Then, he stared at her, slowly shaking inside because if she talked to him like that, it meant she knew who transferred him that money, just as she might have known the real reason why he organized the race that night. A reason that he wanted to keep for himself only. That¡¯s why he decided in a matter of seconds to keep his mouth shut and, if necessary, to accept Chief Kim¡¯s deal. If not, he was sure she wouldn¡¯t have let him breathe for anything in the world. At least she would have made sure that Riu Te Jun was history for that police station.


    Te Jun didn¡¯t have time to accept the pact, just as he didn¡¯t have time to ask for more details about what she knew from HanSol. This happened because he suddenly felt Ko IonHwa¡¯s hissing breath in his right ear, which made him wince. Then, he stared at the Captain¡¯s face, who was outraged, when this one asked, ?What the hell are we talking about this time, Detective Riu?¡±


    ?About nothing in particular,¡± stuttered Te Jun, taking one step behind him. ?A simple misunderstanding, isn¡¯t it, Chief Kim?¡±


    HanSol smiled. ?Misunderstanding? Is this what you call now the events that can blow up the entire police system, Detective?¡±


    ?To blow up?¡± Captain Ko yelled, hearing HanSol talking like that. ?That bad is it?¡±


    ?As bad as possible,¡± replied HanSol, staring at Te Jun when he motioned her to keep silent. Then, looking at IonHwa, HanSol said, ?Yet, it¡¯s still something that can be easily solved if Detective Riu accepts my offer.¡±


    ?Offer? What kind of offer?¡± Captain Ko asked.


    ?I¡¯ll talk only with the detective about this. In private, Captain. And¡­ can we use your office for this?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± stuttered Captain Ko, moving from her face. Thus, he allowed HanSol to enter the office, followed by Te Jun. After the Detective entered, IonHwa saw in a stupor how the door closed behind Te Jun, right in front of his nose, which made him suddenly pull back to avoid being hit. This made him frown and growl upset, ?What the hell is this supposed to mean? Besides, since when I¡¯m kicked out of my office? And¡­ since when does someone make offers to my employees without me being present?¡±


    The captain didn¡¯t have whom to ask about this or someone there for him to answer his questions. He also didn¡¯t have someone there to ask for his help because the other detectives seemed too focused on their work, although, until then, while the conversation in front of IonHwa¡¯s office took place, they¡¯d kept an eye on that door. Yet, IonHwa didn¡¯t notice his employees¡¯?curiosity¡± because he was outraged after finding out that Te Jun got into problems again and not with a random person but with the new Chief of DOC, someone who was pretty influential in the system and who could have buried not only Te Jun but also IonHwa in a matter of seconds.


    Thinking about all this, IonHwa decided that it wasn¡¯t to his advantage to be left aside. That¡¯s why he decided to eavesdrop on what the two talked about in his office. Yet, although he stuck his ear to the door and tried hard to hear at least something, he heard nothing, and this happened because of the padded door, which he asked for because he was afraid that others would eavesdrop on his secret conversations. A decision he regretted a lot at that moment. Even so, this didn¡¯t make him give up and, for ten minutes, how long the conversation between HanSol and Te Jun took place, he stood by the door, ear stuck to the wood.


    When the door had been suddenly opened by Te Jun, who was pissed off because of HanSol¡¯s pact, which he¡¯d been forced to accept, Captain Ko had been about to go head over heels. Yet, he could avoid the shame eventually, and this happened because of the doorknob on which his pants hang out. Thus, he only hit his palms on the floor and bumped his head on the door, making him feel a slight pain on the top of his head. He didn¡¯t pay too much attention to this but looked ashamed to the side, feeling really bad for being caught eavesdropping on the conversation of others. He even turned red at one point, and this happened not because he¡¯d been caught eavesdropping but because of the pants that were hanging out of the doorknob. And, once he couldn¡¯t release himself alone, he was forced to ask for Te Jun¡¯s help eventually.


    ?Thanks,¡± the Captain stuttered when his soles touched hard soil again. After that, he looked at HanSol, on whose face he¡¯d seen a smile, saying to her, ?I was about to knock on the door and ask you if you don¡¯t want anything. A coffee or maybe a tea?¡±


    HanSol smiled. ?Not necessary,¡± she said. ?To bother with this, I mean. What I came here for, I got already. Besides, I don¡¯t have time to waste with this because I have to stop by somewhere else before going to the office, and there really burns.¡± Then, regardless of Captain¡¯s sour face, who seemed not to have understood a word from what she said, HanSol passed by him. She even ?friendly¡± tapped on IonHwa¡¯s shoulder before leaving his office.


    ?What the hell was that?¡± Captain wondered, often blinking. ?Romance in my own office?¡± Then, realizing that he was talking nonsense in his head, he shook it and entered his office to finish the whisky he left aside for so long.


    ***


    Passing by Te Jun¡¯s table, whom she saw slamming the files, a clear clue that he was pissed off after he¡¯d been forced to accept her pact, HanSol stopped. Then, looking at him out of the corner of her eyes and taking care not to be heard by the other detectives, she told him in half a voice, ?Take care of that car to get to the DOC parking lot not later than in two hours, Detective. If not, tomorrow morning, the Anticorruption Bureau will have a damn thick file with your name in it on their desk.¡± Then, not waiting for his answer, HanSol headed toward the door.


    Looking behind her, Te Jun started to shake with all his body. Even his lower jaw was shaking when he hissed through his teeth, ?Bitch! Does she smell everything that stinks around or what?¡± Then, to calm down a little, he started to squeeze a file in his hands, which he didn¡¯t manage to put aside before HanSol said those words. Who took the file from Te Jun¡¯s hands eventually was Jun Ho, who approached the detective when he saw him outraged. Yet, none of them said anything for minutes in a row. Only when Te Jun felt that he had calmed down a little, he told his partner, ?Make that car vanish!¡±


    ?Have you lost your mind?¡± Jun Ho growled, pulling a chair closer to Te Jun¡¯s desk. ?If we give them the car, we are screwed. Why? It¡¯s our only chance to prove that¡­¡±


    ?No, it¡¯s our only chance to reach hell, Ma Jun Ho! Why? If we don¡¯t do that, the Anticorruption Bureau will send us behind bars today! I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to have this in your personal file, right? So, if you don¡¯t want to spend your life in jail, listen to what I say and send them the damn car.¡±


    ?Damn it!¡± Jun Ho nervously growled. ?I didn¡¯t expect that they¡¯d find out so soon about this. And¡­ who is she? The one who left, I mean.¡±


    ?The new Chief of DOC! A real bitch! Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain myself how she found out so easily about us.¡±


    Jun Ho frowned. ?Do you mean that she knows about us and¡­¡±


    ?Yes, it looks like that. At least¡­ she let me think she knows. And¡­ I don¡¯t think she¡¯s bluffing because¡­ I saw the evidence she has in the file.¡±


    ?The one she took with her?¡±


    ?Yes. That one is a file that can be either our salvation or sentence, Jun Ho. So, when you leave the car in the DOC parking lot, get it back.¡±


    ?This doesn¡¯t mean she doesn¡¯t have copies of it.¡±


    ?Even so, having that file, we at least have a chance to plan our defense. It¡¯s better than nothing, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ?Yeah, you might be right,¡± replied Detective Ma, not at all convinced. Then, looking around and seeing that their colleagues didn¡¯t seem interested in their conversation, he pulled closer to Te Jun when he asked, ?What about the car? What reason to put in the report?¡±


    ?A simple misunderstanding. No, write that we got it back at DOC¡¯s request after it was stolen from their parking lot a few days ago.¡±


    ?And the thief?¡±


    Te Jun grinned. ?He¡¯s not someone important. What¡¯s important is that we have the car and our backs protected. For the rest, let them handle their own problems.¡±


    When he said that, Te Jun stood up from his desk and headed toward the backyard door, feeling the need to smoke a cigarette. He thought that while smoking a cigarette, he¡¯d have the chance to be alone with his thoughts, something that was too many for a single night. It wasn¡¯t anything strange for him to have so many thoughts, not after everything that happened that night. At the same time, he needed a new plan about how to get the prey his new ?boss,¡± the one from the shadows, had asked him to get. And, if he twisted his new enemy¡¯s neck, Kim HanSol, while fulfilling that mission, he would have felt really fulfilled.

 CHAPTER 41: SOUL IN FLAMES

    Before stepping out of the car, HanSol looked through the front window at all the bustle that was seen around the old sawmill, a building that was still smoking, although the fire was extinguished a while ago. Then, realizing that just staying there and watching wouldn¡¯t have helped her in anything, HanSol sighed and finally left her car. Yet, she did that only when she saw her assistant Hyun Shik heading toward her. And, when only ten meters were left between them, she asked him, ?Did you find something useful?¡±


    ?No, nothing, sombe,¡± the young agent replied, disappointed. ?Even if there had been evidence in the building, there is nothing left now, not after all these hours when the firefighters struggled to extinguish the flames.¡± To his great surprise, HanSol smiled. ?Did I say something funny?¡±


    ?Comic? No. Even so, all this seems comic to me because¡­ after everything we¡¯ve been through in the last weeks, the last thing that was left to see was hell. Something we are seeing right now.¡±


    ?Honestly, sombe, this isn¡¯t hell. What was before was definitely the kingdom of the Devil. If you don¡¯t believe me, stay around and you¡¯ll see what the flames left behind.¡±


    ?No need for that,¡± HanSol drily said. ?I mean¡­ no need for light to see what the flames left behind. I can imagine. And¡­ could someone check what is inside? Someone from our team, I mean.¡±


    ?Not yet. Only the firefighters were inside to extinguish the flames. However, nobody else had been left there. Not until the building was declared safe.¡±


    ?Then¡­ take care for only ours to be left inside.¡±


    ?What about the forensic doctors, Sombe? We¡¯ll need them there as soon as the firefighters leave us inside. Yet, I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t be soon because the DOC forensic team is far away from here and they will need hours to get here.¡±


    HanSol frowned. ?Didn¡¯t they finish checking the area where Buffalo¡¯s body was found?¡±


    The young agent shook his head. ?They still need some time there,¡± he said afterward. ?They expanded the area of searching because Detective Gi¡¯s team had already found the place where Buffalo was kept before being thrown into the river. And, as you probably understand, an expanded area of searching means¡­¡±


    ?¡­headaches for us,¡± growled HanSol, furious. ?Then¡­ we¡¯ll ask for help.¡±


    ?Will you involve Han DooSan in this?¡±


    ?I don¡¯t have another choice, anyway. If not, it¡¯ll be suspicious for the other police officers, and this is what we want the least: others to poke their noses in our business.¡±


    ?As far as I knew, Prosecutor Han was also in the team of ?others.¡± Did something change meanwhile?¡±


    ?A lot of things changed tonight, involving our beloved ghost. I thought she¡¯d be here. Yet, I was wrong,¡± said HanSol, looking around but seeing no familiar face.¡±


    ?If you mean Ian SolHi, then¡­ I have to tell you that your nose deceived you again, Chief Kim,¡± said Hyun Shik, smiling. This made HanSol frown again.


    ?Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s around!¡± She hissed eventually through her teeth.


    ?She is not only around but¡­ ?in the circle of the fire,¡± replied the young man, smiling. Then, he discreetly motioned with his head toward his car.


    Chief Kim slapped her forehead. Then, she said through her teeth, ?Wonderful! It¡¯s exactly what we needed: more devils around. And¡­ for how long she¡¯s been here?¡±


    ?For about an hour. Something strange, though. I thought you¡¯d get here together. Yet, it seems that I¡¯ve been wrong, once she didn¡¯t tell you about this place. Is this because she doesn¡¯t trust you?¡±


    ?Hell no!¡± HanSol suddenly hissed through her teeth. ?She¡¯s the one who told me about this place. Yet¡­ let¡¯s say that she also ?kept me busy¡± just to have the chance to appear here. Something I¡¯ll take care of right now: for certain ghosts to vanish,¡± she growled, furious, heading toward the young man¡¯s car. Hyun Shik followed her right away. Feeling him following her, right before opening the door and sitting in the rear back seat where she knew SolHi loved to stay, HanSol looked at the man and told him, ?Take care for nobody else to appear here. I don¡¯t need more problems like ?identifying the ghost.¡± Also, keep the curious mice far away from the crime scene. At least we have to do that while I figure out whom I should call to check the place.¡±


    ?Got it, Chief Kim,¡± replied Hyun Shik. After that, he headed toward the fire truck, where she knew the Chief of the firefighters was, to inform him about HanSol¡¯s orders.


    Seeing him finally leaving, HanSol deeply breathed in and, nervous, she opened the door. Before entering the car, she stuck only her head inside. And, furiously looking at SolHi, who was in the back seat next to the right door, she asked through her teeth, ?Are you looking to leave all of us headless or what?¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?Why? Is this something vital for you? Your head, I mean.¡±


    ?Well, yeah! Let¡¯s say my head is my treasure.¡± After that, entering the car, HanSol slammed the door to let SolHi know how pissed off she was. ?I also care about my people, whom I want to be safe. Yet, since I messed with certain ghosts, I only get in trouble.¡±


    ?This isn¡¯t my fault anyway,¡± SolHi calmly replied. ?Just as it isn¡¯t my fault that this place burns. Just as it happens to my soul because¡­ the last thing I expected when I came here was that the idiot would set fire to this place.¡±


    ?We¡¯ve expected this, right? At least it was logical for him to get rid of evidence once we found this place.¡± SolHi shook her head. ?What makes you think that it¡¯s not the usual thing?¡±


    ?Just something I feel, HanSol. And, if my hunch is real, this man isn¡¯t someone to give up so easily on something he considers his treasure.¡±


    ?Then, do you think that someone else set fire here?¡±


    ?Honestly? I have no clue about this. What I know for sure it¡¯s that he used gasoline to turn this place into Hell, something that it¡¯s also not something usual for him.¡±


    ?And you know this because it is also something your hunch tells you?¡±


    The irony felt in Chief Kim¡¯s voice made SolHi smile. ?Why should my hunch tell me this when I have my nose for that?¡± HanSol frowned. ?I¡¯m not kidding you but tell you the truth. When Ha Rin and I entered the building, it smelled like gasoline everywhere. I didn¡¯t realize why. Yet, I still could figure out that this place was about to explode. That¡¯s why I¡¯m not even surprised that it burnt to the ground.¡±


    ?Well, not to the ground because the building is still there.¡±


    ?Even so, it doesn¡¯t serve for too much, once we won¡¯t find any useful evidence there. I¡¯m also sure we won¡¯t find the victims there, and this hints to me that all this is a setup.¡±


    ?To put fire to this place and get rid of the bodies?¡±


    ?Exactly. Thus, if my hunch is real, their death was an order because¡­ I don¡¯t think they are random victims of that maniac.¡±


    ?Maybe you are right,¡± growled HanSol eventually. ?Yet, it¡¯ll be damn difficult to prove that because¡­ even if there were two bodies inside that building, I¡¯m sure nothing was left there after all this mess.¡±


    ?Did Hyun Shik tell you about the fire?¡±


    HanSol approvingly nodded. ?He also told me that there¡¯s nothing to be found in those ruins.¡±


    ?You forget about the hammer, HanSol. I¡¯m sure we can find DNA on it. At least we can find the DNA of one of the victims if not something else.¡±


    ?Maybe, but¡­ that DNA won¡¯t help us too much. Why? If it¡¯s not the DNA of the assassin, we won¡¯t find any track to identify him. What makes me think this? Those eight years of investigations that have been in vain.¡±


    ?Now it¡¯s different from eight years ago.¡±


    ?Really? I don¡¯t see what makes today different.¡± SolHi squinted at her. ?If you mean the video you¡¯ve shown me, you are probably right. Even so, you forget one thing.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡±


    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ?That¡­ this doesn¡¯t help us too much. Eventually, we can¡¯t prove that the one you filmed is definitely Han YuSan. And, if it¡¯s true what you told me in my apartment and Han YuSan is alive, then¡­ I¡¯m sure someone knows that, someone important who¡¯s watching his back. Besides, even if we suspect that, I¡¯m sure Hans won¡¯t accept to exhume the body for a DNA test.¡±


    ?I haven¡¯t ever doubted that. Why? If Han YuSan is alive, Yun Marie probably knows that.¡±


    ?The ex-General Attorney?¡±


    ?Herself! As I know her, even if she isn¡¯t aware that her son is alive, she won¡¯t ever be by our side. The reason? For her, honor is more important than justice.¡±


    ?And, once her beloved son¡¯s honor can be stained if it¡¯s proven that he¡¯s behind all these crimes, it means a lot to her.¡±


    ?Exactly. Besides, she won¡¯t risk DooSan¡¯s reputation and career for anything in the world. Even if they don¡¯t have a close relationship, she still loves him.¡±


    HanSol smiled. ?I see you know your mother-in-law very well. And¡­ you also ?love¡± each other a lot.¡±


    ?Yes, like two rival cats about to tear our eyes out. Anyway, not this is important but to identify the two victims. For this¡­¡±


    ?¡­we¡¯ll need their bodies.¡±


    ?Yep. Yet, HanSol, it¡¯s not important only to have them but to also be able to make the connection to what happened eight years ago. For this, we¡¯ll need solid evidence.¡±


    ?Like the¡­ hammer!¡±


    ?Bingo! Thus, if we find the same wound on the skull, we can prove that the same individual, who killed the two victims last night, did the same thing to me eight years ago. If we do that, we are on the right path toward victory!¡±


    ?And, once you officially are dead, they¡¯ll think about another assassin hidden in the shadows.¡±


    ?Exactly, something that will work for us because¡­ I¡¯ll be forgotten and have the freedom to work from the shadows. Thus¡­¡±


    ?¡­not knowing who keeps an eye on him, the killer will stay alert¡­¡±


    ?¡­and make more mistakes. Or, based on the luck he had all this time, he¡¯ll remain calm. This will work for us too because, not suspecting that we are behind him, he¡¯ll not wait for us.¡±


    ?What about the supposed Han YuSan, SolHi? How will we connect his name to this new crime?¡±


    ?Simple: Yun Marie!¡±


    ?We are back to your mother-in-law, SolHi. Still, I don¡¯t see the connection.¡±


    ?As I said: it¡¯s that simple. The reason? I have the feeling that she knows more than she says. Thus, even if she just suspected that her son isn¡¯t dead or tried to help him hide this, she must have asked for a DNA test.¡±


    ?A test we have no idea about, SolHi. I checked that, but¡­ there is nothing like that.¡±


    ?I think differently though.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Because of something that happened eight years ago, right before the trial. Yun Marie visited me in jail, asking me two things: if I remembered the face of the one who hurt me that night and¡­ keep my mouth shut about everything that happened then.¡±


    ?What? Yun Marie tried to cover up all this?¡±


    ?Well, she didn¡¯t go that far. Even so, she asked me to keep silent about certain things related to her son.¡±


    ?Things like?¡±


    ?What we really had and how Han YuSan got to that place.¡±


    ?A request you didn¡¯t fulfill, did you? As far as I remember, there is nothing about this in the file.¡±


    ?You are right. Only half, anyway, because¡­ even if I didn¡¯t say anything that day, it was only because I didn¡¯t remember. If I had remembered at least something from what I know today, I would have definitely screwed Yun Marie¡¯s plan because¡­ there has always been something that intrigued me about her.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡±


    ?The fact that she asked me about the assassin, although she¡¯d always supported the idea that I killed her son. Not only that: she had always followed and trampled me, even after it was proved that I might have had no guilt. Why did she do that? I can¡¯t tell you. Yet, I have a hunch about this.¡±


    ?That everything was a setup and that she judged you and made everybody hate you just because she tried to hide the fact that her son survived that night.¡±


    ?It¡¯s just a theory anyway. Even so, it¡¯s weird. It is also strange the fact that she asked me if I remembered the face of the one who attacked us, and this means only one thing: that DNA test is real.¡±


    ?Thus, if she has that test and has proven that her son is alive, Yun Marie did everything to hide that from the rest of the world.¡±


    ?If it¡¯s so, there is still the question: why? As far as I remember, Han YuSan was a good man.¡±


    ?Yes, he was.¡±


    ?Or he just pretended to be one while murdering a lot of people. Thus, if it¡¯s true, at least someone should have noticed this. So, tell me, who was the closest person to Han YuSan at that time?¡±


    ?As far as I remember¡­ Iun Min Hiok and DooSan. So, we should start from here: asking him if they know something.¡±


    ?No, HanSol, it is risky.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why. I mean¡­ if it¡¯s true and they noticed changes in YuSan¡¯s behavior at that time, they might help us find out the truth.¡±


    ?Or¡­ they will bury us to hide it, don¡¯t you think so?¡± HanSol frowned. SolHi sighed. ?Even if it¡¯s difficult for me to accept that, DooSan loves his brother more than me. That¡¯s why, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll betray YuSan to solve this case. Related to Iun Min Hiok: well, we already found out that he¡¯s more than capable of giving up on his life for friends, and Han YuSan has been more than a friend to him. Better said, Prosecutor Iun considers YuSan like a brother. That¡¯s why he¡¯s been capable of hurting DooSan to take revenge on him for what happened between the two brothers.¡±


    ?Are you sure of this? That¡­ Iun Min Hiok can hurt others for what happened to Han YuSan?¡±


    ?I¡¯m pretty sure of this. Who told me? Detective Kan! He doesn¡¯t have a reason to lie to me.¡±


    ?I agree with you because Detective Kan doesn¡¯t have a reason not to be by your side in this.¡±


    ?Even so, I say to keep this for ourselves only, at least for the moment. I mean¡­ not to tell anyone about our suspicions about Han YuSan and Yun Marie and¡­ this place.¡±


    ?I think differently, SolHi. I think Han DooSan should know and help us investigate this case. Or¡­ do you think he can change camps and help his mother and brother to hide the truth?¡±


    ?No, I¡¯m sure that he won¡¯t do that. Even so, if it¡¯s true and Yun Marie helped her older son, even if she knew he was a serial killer, then¡­¡±


    ?¡­she can get rid of the younger son to help the other one. Ei, SolHi, all this seems like SF to me. Eventually, both of them are her children.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?Many of the beasts can eat their own children just not to allow other beasts to eat them. Particularly, they do that to the injured one, who has no chance to survive, and let¡¯s not forget that Han DooSan is more than injured. Besides, he¡¯s not someone she can control, something Yun Marie loves to do - to control everything and everyone. If you don¡¯t believe me, remember all she did to me after YuSan¡¯s death.¡±


    ?Maybe but¡­ still, I think that there is something more than what we suspected in this story.¡±


    ?You are probably right. Yet, to find this out, we need trustful allies, and one of them might be Park GhiYon!¡±


    ?Who the hell is this one?¡±


    ?A forensic doctor. He¡¯s also DooSan¡¯s best friend and has also been YuSan¡¯s friend.¡±


    ?Something that seems riskier than telling DooSan about what we know. Why? If this Park GhiYon finds out the truth, he might help his friend.¡±


    ?He won¡¯t do that!¡±


    ?What makes you so sure of this?¡±


    ?The simple fact that he didn¡¯t betray his beliefs all these years. Besides, if Yun Marie asked for a DNA test eight years ago, the only one she might have trusted for this was definitely Park GhiYon.¡±


    ?At the same time, he¡¯s someone you say to use against her, right?¡±


    ?Something like that. Thus, if we involve him in this case, he won¡¯t be able to do anything against us. Why? Because¡­ if we prove that all these cases are related to YuSan and he¡¯s not dead, sooner or later Park GhiYon can lead us towards the truth.¡±


    ?I hope you are right, SolHi,¡± said HanSol, sighing. ?If not, who gets on the working table of Park GhiYon is definitely us.¡±


    ?Do you mean Yun Marie as the killer or the forensic doctor?¡±


    ?None of them. I¡¯m talking about the two brothers Han. Particularly, I¡¯m afraid that Han DooSan can betray us because, if he hasn¡¯t stopped looking for evidence to bring justice for his brother, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll betray him once he finds out what kind of monster he can be. He won¡¯t have mercy on anyone, including you.¡±


    ?Still, it¡¯s worth the risk, Chief Kim. And, if we turn into prey from predators, I still think that it¡¯s better to make them pay attention to us than choose other victims. Why? We know what hell looks like and what it feels like to have your soul in flames. Others might have not known that. At least¡­ I think we should do this for the moment. What¡¯s best for the rest of us? We¡¯ll decide later.¡±


    ?Then¡­ I¡¯ll take care to convince Park GhiYon to join the team. What about Han DooSan? Do you think he won¡¯t talk to his friend about you?¡±


    ?Honestly? I¡¯m not sure. Yet, I suspect he won¡¯t do that because he already knows that all of those who know that I¡¯m still alive are in danger.¡±


    ?Thus, if he cares about Park GhiYon, he¡¯ll keep his mouth shut about you.¡±


    ?Exactly. The same goes for Park GhiYon: he¡¯ll also keep silent about me if he finds out eventually that I¡¯m alive. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll take care of Min SinJu and find out what his role in this story is.¡±


    ?Are you talking about the fact that Hamster, one of his assistants, brought you here?¡±


    ?Yes, because¡­ all this makes me think that nothing of what happened today was random. And, if it¡¯s true what I suspect and Min SinJu is involved with this new YuSan, then¡­ it¡¯ll be easier for us to get rid of him too, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    Not waiting for HanSol¡¯s answer, SolHi left the car. Stepping out of the vehicle, she tried not to make any noise or make others pay attention to her. Then, on the sly, she headed down the street where Bear was waiting for her in another vehicle because the young man had already accepted to be with her in everything. He accepted that because he wanted to bring justice to Dja Iun, whom he thought didn¡¯t deserve to die like that, and wanted to make all those involved in that crime pay for that, no matter the consequences because¡­ his best friend deserved to be avenged.

 CHAPTER 42: A SPARKLE OF LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS

    The old sawmill burnt eventually to the ground, leaving only a huge cloud of black smoke behind, which turned the old building into a kind of ghost if looking at it from far away. A building at which SolHi looked for a long time before entering Bear¡¯s car and leaving that place. The reason? She tried to remember if that place reminded her of a particular case or if she¡¯d been brought there that night years ago when she lost her child and part of her life. ?A night I would like to leave behind me but¡­ I wasn¡¯t ever able to do that.¡±


    ?Maybe you¡¯ll leave it behind one day,¡± Bear told her when he stopped beside her, circling the car to get to her right.


    Hearing him talking to her, SolHi winced. She did that, although she clearly heard him opening the door and heading toward her to check how she was. Yet, even if she heard him opening the door, she didn¡¯t see him coming, something that took her by surprise eventually when he talked to her. After that, understanding how pathetic she was to wince even when she was among friends, SolHi smiled and, looking at the young man out of the corner of her eyes, she told him, ?Do you really think this? That¡­ the past can be left behind and forgotten?¡±


    ?Honestly?¡± SolHi approvingly nodded. ?Yes.¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ it¡¯s so easy to do this sometimes. It¡¯s easier than you believe, actually. Not for everybody, I also accept that. Yet, for those who don¡¯t have regrets about their past, they can forget it.¡±


    ?Whereas I have plenty of regrets,¡± SolHi whispered.


    ?Allow me to think differently,¡± the young man confidently replied, making SolHi attentive. Seeing her watching him curiously, Bear smiled. Then, folding his arms over his chest and leaning against the car, he said, ?I was talking about regrets, something I don¡¯t think you have, and I think I¡¯m right about that.¡±


    ?What makes you think this?¡±


    ?The simple fact that you don¡¯t want to turn back time and change it?¡± SolHi winced this time. Then, she frowned, realizing that the young man was eventually right because she didn¡¯t want to turn back time and change the past. All she wanted was to forget it. ?I¡¯m right, right? You don¡¯t want to relive the night you lived years ago just to change something but to solve the mystery of that case and move on. Right?¡±


    ?I won¡¯t say that you aren¡¯t right because you are: I want to solve the mystery of that night and move on. Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t regret what happened.¡±


    ?I never said that because¡­ all of us have regrets. Even so, in your case, the desire to bring justice to yourself and others prevails over the rest. Then, there are the regrets. Yet, I think they aren¡¯t as strong as the pain you keep in your soul, a pain that overwhelmed you for years.¡±


    SolHi frowned again, looking to her right. The young man instead kept looking in front at the big black monster that kept smoking in the distance. Then he smiled when SolHi said, ?Although we didn¡¯t contact too much in the past, you seem to be someone who knows a lot of things about me. Why?¡±


    ?Dja Iun,¡± Bear said, the pain was felt in his voice, making SolHi wince again.


    ?Dja Iun? Did he tell you about this?¡± Bear nodded. ?Why? I mean¡­ how did he know so much about me? As far as I remember, I have never talked to him about this case. All I told him were trivial things¡­ something everybody knew.¡±


    ?Yet, he went further than only talking to you about random things, Detective Ian. Dja Iun dug deeper than you wanted him to dig. Why? He had beautiful feelings for you. And, even if he knew he had no chance to have you, especially when Prosecutor Han appeared next to you and saw how your eyes sparkled while watching him, Dja Iun wanted to be at least that trustful friend you can count on in difficult times. He did everything because he cared about you and not because he was curious about what happened to you.¡±


    ?I believe this. I believe you when you say that Dja Iun cared about me, and this made me regret the fact he cared about me that much, something that killed him eventually. I also regret that I allowed him to be close to me after we¡¯d seen each other again. If each of us had lived his life, nothing of what happened would have happened. Perhaps.¡±


    ?I have to disagree with you, Detective Ian. The reason? Dja Iun wasn¡¯t someone to stay away from problems.¡±


    ?Tell me something I don¡¯t know!¡±


    ?Of course, I have to tell you something you don¡¯t know like the fact that Dja Iun was looking for problems as for friends, something he always admitted. Even so, he knew how to fight against those problems and get rid of them, particularly against those problems related to someone he cared about and he cared about you a lot. Knowing this and who Dja Iun really was, someone I got to know well in those five years while we¡¯ve been friends, I have to tell you that Dja Iun was on the cutting edge, someone who loved to know that those he cared about were safe. He was also someone who didn¡¯t love to regret things. That¡¯s why I tell you not to regret his departure because he knew very well what he was doing when he started investigating this case.¡±


    ?Maybe, but still¡­ he didn¡¯t deserve to die, Bear.¡±


    ?I know. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here today, with you. Actually, the whole gang is with you in this because we want to bring justice to Dja Iun because I¡¯ve learned from him to bring justice to those who deserve this, something we¡¯ll get no matter what. Now, let¡¯s go because we¡¯ve been around for too long and there is already day. And, with all the cops around, we really don¡¯t want to take the risk for you to be seen. If this happens, then¡­ all our plans are screwed.¡±


    Saying this, the young man turned his back to her and headed toward the car, sitting behind the wheel afterward. He didn¡¯t rush SolHi to do the same though, something SolHi was grateful to him. She also appreciated the fact that she had someone with her at that moment, although they weren¡¯t someone she could consider as her friends. Even so, she knew one thing about them - that they were someone Dja Iun had trusted. Therefore, she also had to trust them. Thinking about this, she decided that it was time to walk away and entered the car. She did that, realizing that if the police had caught her, this wouldn¡¯t have helped any of them. On the contrary, their plans would have been ruined, just as she could have endangered all those who helped her hide after she escaped prison, including her soul - Han DooSan.


    ***


    The rattle of the cameras, which tried not to lose any detail found in the crime scene in case the criminal had left it behind, made HanSol finally close her eyes. She did that, feeling that light bothered her, just as the hustle and bustle around her bothered her. Besides the firefighters, who were checking the place to be safe because a single sparkle could have brought hell back there, there were also a lot of police officers and the members of Park GhiYon¡¯s team, whom HanSol summoned there to check the place. She did that, listening to SolHi¡¯s advice to involve him in the investigation because he was someone useful to the case, besides being a trustful forensic doctor.


    After a few moments of staying like that, feeling that dizziness passed, HanSol opened her eyes and looked around. Particularly, she looked at the place where they found the two bodies charred, the remains of which were still seen there, something that made her frown because ?I didn¡¯t dream of starting my day like that.¡± Then, wrinkling her nose because of the smell of smoke and ashes that got to her nostrils, she sneezed.


    When she heard someone behind her wishing her ?God bless you!¡± HanSol turned around and looked at GhiYon. She even frowned when she saw him taking off his latex gloves that were stained by soot. Then, realizing that her grimaces might have offended the forensic doctor, she forced a smile. Particularly, she did that when GhiYon told her, ?I see you chose a hell of a maniac this time.¡±


    ?If you talk about the criminal, you are right - he¡¯s a hell of a devil. Even so, he¡¯s not someone I¡¯ve chosen.¡±


    ?I agree now: you didn¡¯t choose him, but he chose you, it seems to me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain how did you find this place so quickly. Particularly¡­ such weapons,¡± he playfully said while moving the hammer from one hand to another. Seeing HanSol involuntarily stepping back, GhiYon smiled and, hiding the hammer to his back, he said, ?I make a pardon! It was just an experiment.¡±


    ?I hope that¡¯s not an experiment on our head!¡±


    ?Depends on the head!¡± GhiYon had the genius idea of making a joke. Seeing both HanSol and Hyun Shik squinting at him, who was only a few steps from him, putting his hand to the gun, GhiYon pulled back, saying, ?I was talking about the one who deserves me to try this hammer on his head. The criminal¡¯s head. Yet¡­ forget it! I think I went way too far with this joke anyway. Even so, I assure you that I¡¯m not more dangerous than your assistant. Why? He has a gun while I have a simple hammer.¡±


    ?Not just a simple hammer,¡± Hyun Shik hissed through his teeth, hiding the gun. ?Why? Both my gun and your simple hammer can kill someone.¡±


    ?I¡¯ve never denied that. Even so, young man, your gun can knock someone down with a single bullet while I need some time to do the same by using this.¡±


    ?What you try to say is that you¡¯ve tried it?¡± HanSol took GhiYon by surprise when she asked that. The poor forensic doctor even stared at her with pumped eyes when he heard her saying that.


    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ?Are you accusing me of crime, ma¡¯am?¡± He asked her, a little scared.


    ?I was just¡­ concluding!¡± HanSol sternly replied. ?You are the one who said that you¡¯d need some time to knock someone down. That¡¯s why I thought you¡¯d tried that.¡±


    ?It was just a¡­ figure of speech,¡± the forensic doctor growled through his teeth. ?And¡­ I wasn¡¯t talking about me but about the one who left all this shit behind him, your assassin, by the way.¡±


    ?Someone we¡¯ll catch one day. We just need some time and work to do for that to happen.¡± Saying this, HanSol took a few steps toward the two bodies, intending to look at them from closer. Yet, she¡¯d been eventually forced to stop when GhiYon stepped in front of her, motioning her with his hand to stay where she was. Then, looking at the forensic doctor¡¯s serious face, who pointed to her with his finger to return to the previous spot, a hint he wanted her there and only there, HanSol smiled and said, ?Yes, doc, I got your point: no need to step on the enemy¡¯s territory because¡­ I know already you don¡¯t like when someone ?touches your dolls.¡±


    ?How the hell did you know that?¡± GhiYon growled.


    HanSol shrugged. ?I¡¯ve just heard people around me talking about this. This isn¡¯t a crime, is it?¡±


    ?Of course, it is a crime. Why? Because¡­ only one person in this world called me like that. Who exactly? The same person you knocked down by firing your gun five times. Where? In the DOC parking lot. By the way, how did you say you found out about me?¡±


    ?Connections?¡± HanSol drily said. ?In case you didn¡¯t know that, I have a lot of connections.¡±


    ?Connections my¡­,¡± GhiYon hissed through his teeth. HanSol squinted. ?I mean¡­ you don¡¯t have the right connections to involve me in this. Or¡­ am I wrong?¡±


    ?Of course, you are wrong! Why? Those connections are real. Why? In one way or another, the event eight years ago bonds us. How? Because¡­ today¡¯s crime has something to do with what happened that day.¡±


    GhiYon winced, looking around, scared that someone could hear them. ?What you suggest is that the same person who committed the crime eight years ago did the same today?¡±


    ?Don¡¯t you share the same idea with me, doc? I think yes because¡­ not only the place but also the victims are similar: a man and a woman. Spouses, apparently. At least¡­ they seemed to have had a relationship. And¡­ the same isolated place. Besides, both of them are dead because of the same deep wound on the back of their heads.¡±


    ?Still, there¡¯s a huge difference between the two cases.¡±


    ?Honestly, I don¡¯t see it.¡±


    ?Something I see though,¡± GhiYon confidently replied. Then, approaching HanSol to make sure she was the only one listening to him, the doc said, ?I¡¯m talking about the victim that survived eight years ago - Ian SolHi. Today¡¯s victims are both dead. Besides, there¡¯s a huge difference between the cases because¡­ that day, Han YuSan died because of multiple knife wounds while the male victim died today because of the hammer.¡±


    Hearing him mentioning these details, HanSol swallowed hard because¡­ yes, she forgot about this. She forgot how YuSan died, although she¡¯d read this in the file when she checked it. ?Maybe, but¡­ he also had a deep wound on the back of his head, just as SolHi had, a wound made by a hammer.¡±


    ?You are actually right: he also had a hammer wound on the back of his head. Yet, this was made postmortem.¡±


    ?Postmortem?¡± HanSol asked, extremely surprised. ?Are you saying that someone did that to him on purpose?¡±


    ?Exactly. The reason? I can only guess it: someone wanted others to think that SolHi hurt YuSan to weaken him and stab him afterward. At least, this is what she said at the second trial.¡±


    ?A fake testimony, something all of us is aware of.¡±


    GhiYon frowned. ?What do you try to say is that you didn¡¯t know about Captain Lee¡¯s plan?¡±


    ?I knew only about a part of it. I knew he intended to send SolHi behind bars like a witness. What I didn¡¯t know was that he did that at someone¡¯s request.¡±


    ?Min SinJu?¡±


    ?I suspect that he was also involved. Yet, I couldn¡¯t find any evidence about it, just as I didn¡¯t find evidence that the Han YuSan in black exists, the man whose head SolHi hit that night.¡±


    ?The one from DooSan¡¯s video?¡±


    ?Yes. Actually, Han DooSan still has the original of that video. So, if you are interested in finding out details about it, you can ask your friend. For the moment, what interests me is to find here evidence others couldn¡¯t find and have something to start this investigation.¡±


    ?Maybe, but¡­ all I could find here are vague evidence and the weapon of the crime, something I got from you. For the rest¡­ only ashes and smoke, something that makes me doubt we find DNA or fingerprints here.¡±


    ?There is still the fire. This proves something, right?¡±


    ?Yeah, but¡­ this doesn¡¯t help us in anything. Why? I have no idea. Anyway, the fire isn¡¯t our job but of the firefighters. So, if someone put fire to this place on purpose, they¡¯ll find the source. Yet, as I said, I doubt we¡¯ll ever find the criminal with the evidence we find here.¡±


    ?I¡¯m aware of this. Yet, it¡¯s worth the try. What about the two victims? Did you find anything about them?¡±


    ?Only that they seem to be spouses.¡±


    HanSol squinted at him. ?Are you so sure of this because you¡¯ve asked them?¡±


    GhiYon showed her his fangs, a hint that he didn¡¯t taste the joke. Why? ?I¡¯m not a shaman to talk to the dead ones. Yet, I don¡¯t say that you can¡¯t bring one here. Who knows? As this place looks like, you might be lucky to talk to one of the victims.¡±


    ?No need for irony, doc.¡±


    ?The same goes for me: no need for you to question my professionalism, Chief Kim. Why? There¡¯s no need to be a shaman to know certain things. What exactly? The wedding rings on their fingers.¡±


    ?Damn it! I didn¡¯t think about this,¡± HanSol growled, furious, a hint that she disliked the doc¡¯s mockery. Yet, she deserved that. Eventually, she started that show first. And, to calm down a little, she deeply breathed in, asking eventually, ?What about the murder weapon? Did you find something on it?¡±


    ?Blood! Whose exactly? We¡¯ll find out after doing some tests. It¡¯s the only way we can connect the murder weapon to the victims. And, talking about the weapon, how the hell did you say you found it? As far as I remember, none from my team saw it around. Or¡­ did you plant it?¡±


    ?We aren¡¯t stupid to sentence ourselves to death, doc,¡± said Hyun Shik through his teeth. ?Such evidence won¡¯t ever be accepted in a trial. So, no need for that because¡­ all we are interested in is to find the criminal, not to screw up the case.¡±


    ?Maybe, but¡­ still, this weapon was brought here after the fire. Why am I so sure of this? Because, if it had been here while the hell passed by this place, it would have been burnt in places and black.¡±


    ?You are actually right,¡± said HanSol confidently, making Hyun Shik wince because he hadn¡¯t expected her to tell the forensic doctor the truth. ?We got the murder weapon before the fire. Who gave us this hammer? One of my agents, who I¡¯ve sent here to check this place after an anonymous call.¡±


    ?Something that sounds like bait to me,¡± said GhiYon, grinning. ?Is it because the criminal resents you, Chief Kim?¡±


    ?I doubt. Why? Because¡­ I¡¯m sure the criminal isn¡¯t the one who called us but someone who doesn¡¯t have anything to do with all this.¡±


    ?What about your agent? Is it possible for him to have put this weapon here?¡±


    ?Certainly not because¡­ he¡¯s the most interested in catching the real killer.¡± GhiYon looked at her with great interest. HanSol smiled. ?Even if you seem to want so badly to find out who found the murder weapon, I assure you that you won¡¯t ever find this out. Why? Because¡­ he¡¯s a ghost.¡±


    GhiYon smiled. ?There aren¡¯t ghosts in this world, Chief Kim! Trust me! I work with enough bodies. So, if there had been one, I would have seen it for sure.¡±


    ?Only if you had turned yourself into a ghost,¡± said HanSol drily. ?Actually, I think you should have been a detective, doc. You have a good nose for such things. Even so, you¡¯ll have this chance while investigating this case. So, if you find any other evidence about this case, call me! I¡¯ll be the first one to help you to satisfy your curiosity. Now, let¡¯s go, Hyun Shik!¡±


    Saying this, HanSol turned her back to them and headed toward the door. Not alone but closely followed by Hyun Shik, who remained with GhiYon for a few moments more to give him her business card. Looking at the information that was seen on the back of the business card, GhiYon smiled. ?Kim HanSol, DOC chief! Interesting! Really interesting because¡­ even if she didn¡¯t want to tell me that, she still told me a lot about this case. What exactly? The ?Ghost!¡± If she wanted to keep secret the ?ghost¡¯s¡± identity, she should have kept her mouth shut about the ?lover of dolls.¡± Yet¡­ lucky me, Chief Kim! Why? Starting today, I have something against you.¡±


    Smiling and hiding the business card in his pocket, GhiYon returned next to his team when one of his colleagues summoned him there because of something that seemed to be important. While heading toward his team, GhiYon glanced several times toward the exit door. He saw HanSol and Hyun Shik there, stopped right next to the entrance, and looking on the sly at him.


    ?Do you think he understood who the ?ghost¡± is?¡± Hyun Shik asked when he spotted GhiYon looking at them.


    ?Most likely yes. And, even if he didn¡¯t understand that, he¡¯d realize soon because it¡¯s possible that our beloved ?ghost¡± left some fingerprints on that hammer. Thus, I don¡¯t think that it will be that hard for him to understand what the result of 2+2 is.¡±


    ?Then¡­ I think it¡¯ll be a good idea to tell SolHi about this, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?No. If we do that, SolHi can ruin our plans, and we won¡¯t ever find out if Park GhiYon is by our side or not.¡±


    ?What if he gives us away before we find out this, sombe?¡±


    ?Then¡­ it will also work for us. Why? We¡¯ll make sure that he¡¯s head will fall off his shoulders. And¡­ do you know who¡¯ll take care of this?¡±


    ?Our ghost?¡±


    ?No, Han DooSan! Even if SolHi doubts his feelings for her, I still think that those feelings are stronger than what he has felt for his brother. Sooner or later, this will be proven, I assure you. After that, we¡¯ll also have the chance to do things by the book and solve this complicated puzzle.¡±


    Saying this, HanSol headed toward her car eventually. She even quickened her pace because she intended to stop by her apartment first and change her clothes because that place gave her chills. At the same time, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t have had a good day without a hot shower.


    HanSol didn¡¯t leave that place alone but along with Hyun Shik. Why? The young agent started fearing for her life. Yes, he was so afraid of losing another colleague, and his fear was something that grew every single day. Particularly, this happened because he remembered everything about Lee Do Hun¡¯s death, something he tried to avoid happening again.

 CHAPTER 43: ON THE GHOST’S FOOTSTEPS

    The next morning, right after receiving the preliminary results of the tests he asked for, GhiYon went to see DooSan at his office. The forensic doctor asked his friend to summon all the people involved in this case to his office. By doing this, he hoped that SolHi would also show up there and thus he¡¯d have the chance to convince himself that what he suspected was true and she was alive. Yet, entering Iun Min Hiok¡¯s office and seeing him there, along with HanSol and DooSan, GhiYon frowned. He was a little pissed off, thinking that the rest of the team considered him a fool for hiding SolHi. Even so, he didn¡¯t mention anything about her but said, ?The Three Musketeers at work! And, honestly, it¡¯s not what I¡¯ve expected.¡±


    ?What I haven¡¯t ever expected is seeing you in the role of the clown,¡± Min Hiok teased the doc, smiling. For his joke, GhiYon rewarded him with a growl. ?Yeh, Yeh, I know you also can bite. Did you learn this from Han DooSan?¡±


    ?Don¡¯t involve me in your mad romance. The reason? I love¡­ a little different?¡±


    Min Hiok grinned. ?Yeah, we also know about your ?different¡± romance. Even so, my friend, I have to mention that you swim in the same puddle as we do. So, knowing this, I assure you that, sooner or later, we will also find out about your ?secret love.¡± I only hope she doesn¡¯t have a beard and¡­ baldness.¡±


    His friend¡¯s hint drove DooSan crazy. Yet, although he had a mad desire to pounce at Min Hiok¡¯s throat and show him that he wasn¡¯t the kind of fool who tasted that kind of joke, DooSan stood still, particularly after spotting HanSol smiling. ?What now?¡± She asked when she noticed the three men staring at her. ?I think it¡¯s a normal feeling for me to be amused by a love triangle. Yet, I must also accept that I haven¡¯t expected that it¡¯d be formed by three ?he,¡± and not ?she and he.¡±


    ?Funny but not that much,¡± growled GhiYon again. ?Why? Because¡­ there¡¯s nothing like that between the three of us. I mean¡­ there¡¯s no feeling between us like those a woman feels for a man and vice versa. Something I can¡¯t say about a ?ghost¡± and a ?prosecutor.¡±


    Hearing the forensic doctor saying this, both HanSol and DooSan winced. They even exchanged glances on the sly, looking at Min Hiok eventually when this one asked, ?A ghost? Who¡¯s¡­ that?¡±


    ?Only a¡­ stupid joke of a forensic doctor that is tired of playing with his ?dolls¡± and started talking nonsense,¡± growled DooSan, a hint to his friend to keep his mouth shut.


    ?Yeh, Yeh, I got that. I mean, I got that¡­ I have to keep my mouth shut. Yet, I won¡¯t do that. I¡¯ll talk, about the case, I mean because¡­ you¡¯ve been right in saying that they are connected. What none of you suspected though was that the victims were someone we know. Better said, they were Prosecutor Han¡¯s friends.¡±


    DooSan winced for the second time, pulling the file from GhiYon¡¯s hand. ?Tak Kyung Mi and Hon Su Ho?¡± He asked, staring with wide-open eyes at the information he found in the file. ?To be damned!¡±


    ?Do you know them?¡± Inquired HanSol, seeing DooSan so confused.


    ?He not only knows them but¡­ damn well,¡± said Min Hiok, smiling. ?Actually, the victims weren¡¯t only DooSan¡¯s ?friends,¡± but someone the three of us knew very well. To be more precise, we¡¯ve investigated all the cases they¡¯d been involved in. Great parts of those cases are related to fraud and money laundering. We also suspected that they were involved in human trafficking but¡­¡±


    ?¡­you couldn¡¯t prove that,¡± said HanSol, browsing the file. ?To be damned: they were really spouses.¡±


    ?I told you that they had a relationship. And¡­ Do you know how I found out about this so easily?¡±


    ?The wedding rings. You mentioned something like that this morning.¡±


    ?Yes, I mentioned. What I didn¡¯t tell you was that not the rings convinced me to follow this track but your beloved ghost, Ian SolHi.¡±


    HanSol swallowed hard while DooSan furiously looked at his friend. ?What about not talking nonsense, huh?¡± He growled through his teeth. ?Yes, SolHi is dead, but¡­ she doesn¡¯t deserve to be called a ghost. So, stop it!¡±


    ?I¡¯m not the one who named her a ghost but your new ?friend¡± over there. So, if you want to blame someone for this nickname, you can start with her.¡±


    ?Don¡¯t spur the bulldog to bite my neck for that,¡± said HanSol, clearly bothered by GhiYon¡¯s commentary. ?Why? I didn¡¯t say that the ?ghost¡± was about SolHi but about one of my agents.¡±


    ?Of course, it was about one of your agents: someone you took care to work for you, I mean,¡± said Min Hiok, making the three attentive. ?What?¡±


    ?How the hell did you find out that?¡± HanSol asked, confused. ?That the ghost and¡­¡±


    ?¡­Ian SolHi are the same person?! Simple: the show the two of you played in the DOC parking lot was a damn bad one. Besides, five bullets to defend yourself? Come on, Chief Kim: this is candy for kids. Why? An agent of your caliber doesn¡¯t shoot five bullets in self-defense, not at someone whom she wanted to catch. You could do that though if you needed the ?ghost¡± for something in particular. And¡­ let¡¯s say that you aren¡¯t the only one who has connections inside DOC. Let¡¯s say I also have them, and they told me about certain¡­ details about the case.¡±


    ?You are lying through your teeth right now, Iun Min Hiok,¡± HanSol snapped at him. ?The reason? Only three people know about this case: my assistant Hyun Shik, our boss, and me. Yet, I¡¯m pretty sure that none of us opened his mouth to tell you about this.¡±


    ?You are actually right: I didn¡¯t find out about this from those you involved in this case but from another reliable source,¡± said Min Hiok, smiling while showing them a video he had on his phone. It was a video of HanSol firing her gun at SolHi when Moon Joon Won showed up in the parking lot. Then, they saw how Moon Joon Won tried to kill HanSol while she pulled SolHi to a safe place, forcing her to lie down after SolHi came back to her senses.


    Seeing the video, HanSol frowned. ?Did you hire someone to follow me?¡±


    ?Of course not! Let¡¯s say that, a day before the incident, I participated with your boss at an important conference and I left my car in the DOC parking lot. Why? Your boss insisted on using only his car. Why? He wanted not to waste fuel and protect the ecosystem. So, if you want to blame someone for this, you can go with your boss. By the way, he¡¯s already aware of that!¡±


    ?That you have a video with SolHi¡¯s ?death?¡± HanSol asked, eyes wide open.


    ?That too. Besides that, he also knows that I took care to gather the rest of the evidence that could have given your fake show away. What kind of evidence? The memory cards of the dash cams, something that could have registered your crime, Chief Kim. Yet, not this is important now but to solve this case. So, let¡¯s turn back to business!¡±


    ?What I say is that you are scarier than death,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth, snatching the phone out of Min Hiok¡¯s hand and deleting the footage. Then, giving him his phone back, DooSan said furiously, ?If you have copies of that video, you should get rid of them before I find out about that! If not, I swear you¡¯ll see what kind of bloody bulldog I am.¡±


    ?Tell me something I don¡¯t know,¡± replied Min Hiok, smiling and allowing his phone to slide into his pocket. ?Now, it¡¯s your turn, Pack GhiYon.¡±


    ?My turn to what?¡± The forensic doctor asked, widening his eyes.


    ?To tell us how you identified the ghost for example?¡± Min Hiok asked in a playful voice, making GhiYon smile.


    ?It wasn¡¯t difficult anyway,¡± he said, looking at HanSol. ?Why? If you wanted this to be a state secret, you should have kept your mouth shut about the ?lover of dolls.¡±


    HanSol frowned. ?May I know why exactly?¡±


    ?Because SolHi was the only one who talked like that about him,¡± explained DooSan.


    ?Maybe she told others about this too and I could have heard from them, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?Neah! Why? SolHi talked like this only when we were alone or when GhiYon was there. For the rest, I¡¯ve never heard her talking like that about him, particularly with strangers.¡±


    HanSol cooked her nose. ?Then¡­ I¡¯m screwed!¡±


    ?Damn hard, by the way,¡± Min Hiok teased her. ?Even so, this might be a good thing for all of us.¡±


    ?What the hell are you talking about this time?¡± Inquired DooSan.


    ?That a good police dog is behind those we hate? I was talking about SolHi in case you didn¡¯t know. And¡­ she has a damn good nose for finding new tracks because¡­ she found the murder weapon, right?¡±


    ?Yes. In fact, everything started with Min SinJu.¡±


    ?Something that doesn¡¯t surprise any of us,¡± said Min Hiok. ?Why? Because¡­ as far as I know, both DooSan and I already knew that Ha Rin kept an eye on that rat.¡±


    ?And you knew that because¡­?¡±


    Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ?¡­we also have spies around that club? Come on, Chief Kim: did you really think that you are the only one interested in catching such a big fish as Min SinJu? Of course not! We are also interested in bonuses and good jobs.¡±


    ?Maybe you are interested in this, Min Hiok. Others are more interested in finding out the truth.¡±


    ?I¡¯ve never said that I¡¯m not interested in this or bringing justice to my good friend YuSan. Yet, once I¡¯m still alive, I should try to reach other goals too, right?¡±


    ?Iun Min Hiok is eventually right,¡± GhiYon cut them off. ?There are more goals to target in this story and not only revenge. Which ones? Finding out the truth, for instance. So, if we want to use our ?ghost¡± for this, it should be by the book. First, I say to get some ?autopsy results¡± with her name on it, Chief Kim. Otherwise, others can find the truth very quickly.¡±


    ?For this to happen, we¡¯ll need a body, something we don¡¯t have. Besides, we can¡¯t take the risk of falsifying a result like that, Doctor Park. Only if you insist on risking your reputation.¡±


    ?No, thanks: I have a family to feed. Now, let¡¯s return to the case: I can confirm that¡¯s the same assassin.¡± After surprising both Min Hiok and DooSan, GhiYon showed them another file with multiple photos of the hammer SolHi found.


    ?The weapon we didn¡¯t find eight years ago.¡±


    ?You can say it so. Yet, it¡¯s not the same weapon, DooSan.¡±


    ?Do you mean that not this hammer was used eight years ago? They look the same.¡±


    ?Now you are right: they are similar but only in size and form. Yet, this weapon was found only yesterday, something that tells me that¡­¡±


    ?¡­the killer uses similar weapons, and this might be a pattern.¡±


    ?Something like that, Chief Kim. Not only can the weapons be considered a pattern but also the manner of getting rid of the victims: with a precise hit on the back of their head. Just one hit. Then¡­ the madness starts, something that hints that our ?friend¡± is nuts.¡±


    ?This already goes without saying,¡± said Min Hiok, walking up and down his office. ?If he wasn¡¯t crazy, I¡¯m sure we wouldn¡¯t have ever found his victims. Now, let¡¯s talk about the murder weapon: do we know when or where it was manufactured or maybe bought?¡±


    ?Honestly? No idea. About where it was manufactured or bought, I mean. Yet, I can tell you when it was manufactured: two years ago.¡±


    ?Similar cases registered in the system?¡±


    ?None as far as I could find out, Prosecutor Iun. Either the victims weren¡¯t found or our friend was a good boy all this time.¡±


    ?This makes him really dangerous,¡± whispered DooSan, making everybody wince. ?It also makes our investigation difficult because this means a bigger area to check.¡±


    ?Most probably yes,¡± said HanSol. ?For starters, I say we should check the former sawmill.¡±


    ?Do you think that we can find something there?¡±


    ?Yes, I think so, Doctor Park. Even if we don¡¯t find victims there, the killer might have left at least a small piece of evidence behind. Eventually, only the building of the former sawmill burnt, not the rest of the area.¡±


    ?Sounds logical,¡± DooSan interfered in their talk. ?Even so, I have the feeling that if the individual is as meticulous as I think he is, he could have asked someone to clean the area so as not to give us the chance to have a case against him. Let¡¯s not forget that we couldn¡¯t find any evidence against him, even though we checked more than three places where we know for sure that he¡¯d been.¡±


    ?The sawmill, the warehouse where we found SolHi and YuSan eight years ago, and the warehouse we checked a year ago.¡±


    ?A year ago? What you want to say is that you¡¯ve made the connection with another case?¡± HanSol asked, staring at both DooSan and Min Hiok.


    ?No. We are talking about what happened eight years ago to SolHi and my brother,¡± replied DooSan. ?Who found that place was SolHi. How? I guess it is something related to the memories she still has in her subconscious.¡±


    ?Memories that have suddenly surfaced,¡± said GhiYon. ?Yet, as I said, we didn¡¯t find evidence to connect that bastard to any of the places we checked, and this makes me think that he doesn¡¯t work alone.¡±


    ?This is already something we¡¯ve convinced ourselves of,¡± said HanSol, showing the three men some photos of Hamster and Jackal. ?These two are only part of those we think are involved with Scar. Particularly this one, Hamster, he¡¯s the one who lured SolHi and Ha Rin last night to the former sawmill.¡±


    ?What? Did SolHi see Scar?¡± DooSan shouted.


    HanSol sighed. ?She not only saw him. She¡¯s been the witness of the crime and the one who filmed it, gentlemen.¡±


    With a shaking hand, HanSol took her phone out of her pocket and showed them the footage SolHi sent to her email. ?To be damned!¡± Growled Min Hiok through his teeth after finishing watching the horror. ?He¡¯s the spitting image of YuSan.¡±


    ?Yes, they are like two peas in a pod,¡± said HanSol, hiding the phone in her pocket. Then she looked at DooSan, who had sat on the couch and buried his face into his palms. ?It¡¯s how we made the connection with the case eight years ago.¡±


    ?SolHi told you about the fact that she¡¯d seen two YuSan that night, right?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right, Prosecutor Han. SolHi told us about this and the crime last night.¡±


    ?Something she shouldn¡¯t have ever seen again,¡± murmured DooSan, sighing. ?She saw enough terrible things eight years ago. Yet, this life is so stubborn to take her to the same places repeatedly. Why?¡±


    ?Only life can answer this question, DooSan,¡± said Min Hiok, sitting by his side and resting his palm on DooSan¡¯s shoulder. ?And¡­ let¡¯s not forget that SolHi is a strong woman. If the event eight years ago didn¡¯t knock her down, I doubt that she¡¯d be knocked down by what happens now.¡±


    ?You forget one thing, Min Hiok: she¡¯s also human!¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth. ?She¡¯s a woman, one who should have received flowers and love, not slaps.¡±


    ?Still, she¡¯s a woman that handles all this and she¡¯ll do that up to the end,¡± said HanSol. ?Not alone but with all of us by her side. And, even though it¡¯s difficult even for me to admit that, we¡¯ll have to fight eventually.¡±


    ?This goes without saying,¡± GhiYon told her. ?YuSan and the rest of the victims deserve that. Yet¡­ we are back to the starting point eventually.¡±


    ?I think differently though,¡± said Min Hiok confidently, making everybody attentive. ?I think that last night¡¯s event and the fact that SolHi saw him while committing the crime might have made the criminal insecure. Why do I think so? Because¡­ no fire was registered after any of the crimes that we think he committed. All he did before that was a general cleaning. Yet, last night, right after SolHi had left that place, flames surrounded the building. Did this happen instantly, Chief Kim?¡±


    ?At least this is what we suspect because SolHi visited me about an hour after the crime. And, five minutes after she entered my apartment, we received a phone call and Hyun Shik informed us about the fire.¡±


    ?Something that makes me suspect more that he could have been inattentive and left evidence behind. Eventually, the fire destroys even the most solid evidence, right?¡±


    ?Perhaps,¡± said GhiYon thoughtfully. ?Yet, I still think that¡­¡±


    ?That?¡± Insisted HanSol.


    ?That¡­ the criminals always return to the crime scene?¡±


    ?And this means that our criminal might still be around,¡± HanSol hissed through her teeth. Then, she headed toward the door to make a phone call and tell Hyun Shik to put someone to keep an eye on the former sawmill.


    Looking at the door that closed behind her, GhiYon asked, ?Do you think that we might be right about this?¡±


    ?About what? That the criminal might still be around?¡±


    ?Yes, Min Hiok. And¡­ I hope we are right because¡­ if it¡¯s true that he¡¯s insecure now, he might feel the urge to kill again.¡±


    ?Damn it!¡± DooSan whispered, covering his face with his palms. ?If you are right, SolHi might be his next victim.¡±


    ?What makes you say that?¡± Prosecutor Iun asked.


    ?The fact that she filmed him committing the crime?¡±


    ?We don¡¯t know that, DooSan,¡± replied GhiYon instead of Min Hiok. ?Chief Kim said that SolHi wasn¡¯t alone there. Min Ha Rin was with her. So, if the individual realized that they were there and filmed him, he might not have understood who filmed him.¡±


    ?Maybe, GhiYon. After all, I still think that DooSan is now right: the fact that they¡¯d been there last night might turn them into his next victims. And¡­ if it¡¯s so, I think that they should leave the streets for a while.¡±


    ?I share your idea, Min Hiok. Yet, I don¡¯t think SolHi will accept this. As I know her, instead of leaving the streets and sheltering herself, she¡¯ll intensify the searching.¡±


    ?Not if you keep her busy, DooSan. Eventually, you can find a way to keep her with you, right?¡±


    ?I can try, GhiYon. Yet, as it didn¡¯t work before, I don¡¯t think that this will work now.¡±


    ?At least you can try it. For the moment, Min Hiok, can you connect us with a profiler?¡±


    ?What do you need him for?¡±


    ?To avoid a headache in the future. Why? Alone, we are powerless. Besides, I need him for the two victims and the tattoo I¡¯ve mentioned you about.¡±


    ?The snake?¡±


    ?Yes, DooSan. I¡¯m talking about the same snake Oh Yoon Suk¡¯s witness saw at the individual who was looking for So Ari. It¡¯s the same tattoo the two spouses had.¡±


    ?When exactly did you find this out?¡± Asked Min Hiok. ?As far as I remember, there isn¡¯t too much left from them now.¡±


    ?Yet, they¡¯d been involved in other cases. He might have photos of them from there.¡±


    ?DooSan is right. When I identified them, I also remembered the cases they were involved in. Thus, I found photos of them and of the tattoos they had. As you can see, the tattoos are similar. We can even say that they are tattoos for lovers, and this makes me think that they¡¯d been also involved with those that killed So Ari.¡±


    ?It might also be that they were involved in Ari¡¯s death too,¡± said DooSan. ?It¡¯s the only way I can explain why they¡¯d been killed so fast. Eventually, Chief Kim is right when she says that their death isn¡¯t random. Besides, why exactly did he use the former sawmill that is so close to the town? They could have used an abandoned warehouse as it happened in the previous cases: far from the city and unwelcome witnesses.¡±


    ?Do you think that the place is somehow connected to their business?¡±


    ?It can be, Min Hiok. That¡¯s why I think we should start our investigation from there. So, before this case isn¡¯t assigned to someone else, you should get it. If I go with such a request to the General Attorney, he might suspect something.¡±


    ?I agree. Particularly, if it¡¯s true what we suspect and Min SinJu watches out his back.¡±


    ?Something that still surprises me,¡± said GhiYon, making his friends attentive. ?I¡¯m talking about Min SinJu, who might also be controlled by Scar.¡±


    ?They are rather allies than the master and the servant,¡± said DooSan confidently. ?At least this is what my gut tells me. So, once this story has made everybody attentive, I say we should check it fully. Who knows?! We can catch the golden fish eventually!¡±


    Saying this, DooSan smiled. Yet, he did that sadly because he felt worried about SolHi. Eventually, she¡¯d been once again through hell, and he didn¡¯t know that. He hadn¡¯t been there for her, and this killed him inside - slowly but surely.

 CHAPTER 44: SCAM

    ?It seems that Tak Kyung Mi and Hon Su Ho were misbehaving again,¡± said Kan, right away he entered the door. Then, throwing the file on his desk, he squinted at it eventually because this gave him not only headaches but also added a lot of work to them.


    Seeing him so angry, DooSan looked at him in amazement for a while because, although he knew the detective¡¯s character very well, he still couldn¡¯t understand what could rile him right from the morning. Then, looking on the sly at the rest of those who were in the office, he saw them as amazed as he was. That¡¯s why he asked Kan eventually, ?What do you mean by ?they were acting badly again?¡± Scam?¡± After that, DooSan stood up and took a few steps toward Kan.


    ?Scam¡± is an understatement,¡± the detective growled, giving the file to DooSan, which he started to browse.


    Then, he right away looked at Yoon Suk, who returned to the office at the same time as Kan, when this one said, ?The two spouses were recently into loan sharking.¡±


    ?Did they really go that far?¡± Inspector Yu inquired. ?I knew they were always hungry for money, but¡­ I knew they were involved only in small things and not in something like that.¡±


    ?It seems that they changed the tactics,¡± DooSan said through his teeth, throwing the file back on the desk. ?Yu SuJin, did you find something about this?¡±


    ?Actually, yes, Prosecutor Han. Not long before they disappeared, two days ago, around 5.00 p.m., Tak Kyung Mi posted a short message on social media. A short but interesting message to be more precise, ?Finally rich!¡±


    ?Finally rich? What was this supposed to mean? Did they win at the lotto or what?¡± Kan asked, furiously growling afterward.


    ?You can say it so,¡± A Rim joined their talk. After that, happy that she could make everybody attentive and watch her with wide-open eyes, she said, ?Tak Kyung Mi and Hon Su Ho declared themselves bankrupt. Thus, was their message a simple¡­ bluff?¡±


    ?What about not talking nonsense, huh?¡± SuJin growled at her. ?Bankrupt? I¡¯ve just said that they wrote on social media - ?Finally rich.¡± I don¡¯t think that they bluffed by writing this.¡±


    ?I didn¡¯t say that. I was just informing you about more serious things than a simple sentence on social media.¡±


    The rivalry between SuJin and A Rim, who recently got to show their fangs to each other, made Yoon Suk curious. That¡¯s why he suddenly asked, making everybody wince, ?Do you try to imitate them or something?¡±


    ?To imitate? Who exactly?¡± SuJin asked, frowning. Understanding the hint when he spotted the ironic smile on Yoon Suk¡¯s lips, the young man suddenly jerked to his feet, making the chair fall. Then, he yelled at the young detective, ?What about not beating around the bush? This witch and I? Never!¡±


    Yu slapped his forehead when he saw his son¡¯s eyes sparkling because of anger. DooSan and Kan exchanged glances instead. Then, DooSan had the brilliant idea of asking, ?Witch? Did you fall for her or something because of a magic potion she gave to you?¡±


    ?I¡¯ve prepared that potion for you, Prosecutor Han. Should we try it tonight, maybe?¡±


    ?I say no to that, thanks!¡±


    ?The same goes for me because, as I¡¯ve said once and I repeat - I would rather never marry anybody than mess with a certain specimen. Especially to someone like him.¡±


    ?What¡¯s wrong with my son?¡± Yu felt offended. ?He¡¯s a good boy, working regular hours, not into bad things¡­ a good husband, I think.¡±


    ?Keep him around you then, until he¡¯s old with a long gray beard. I¡­ say no to such love and¡­ what about being serious now, huh?¡±


    ?If you say so,¡± said DooSan, smiling, trying to piss her off. Understanding that they went too far with that joke, and DooSan understood that when he saw that A Rim and SuJin looked like two vampires about to suck each other¡¯s blood, he pulled back and said, ?Be as you wish: if there is no love between you, we¡¯ll accept that. So, no need for collateral victims or to kill me for that.¡±


    ?What we should do instead is to be serious. Yet¡­ who lost seriousness for someone from this office to find it?¡± Said Kan, allowing himself to fall on the chair. Then, seeing the glances of the others focused on him, a big part of them not understanding a word from what the detective said, Kan comfortably sat on that chair, cleared his voice, and only after that did he say, ?I was talking about the case. I mean¡­ I was trying to tell all of you that it¡¯d be a good idea to be serious.¡±


    ?We¡¯ll act like that, for sure: as soon as two ogres stop begging for attention,¡± Yu said feistily, a hint that he wasn¡¯t happy that Kan broke the fun. The inspector was also pissed off because of A Rim, who dared to denigrate his son, and he didn¡¯t have the chance to defend him. Yet, he had to leave all this for later when he saw DooSan¡¯s glance focused on him. ?What now?¡± Yu snapped at the prosecutor.


    ?Nothing. I was just thinking.¡±


    ?About what? That I¡¯m not serious now?¡±


    ?No. I was thinking about the case ?The Court.¡± We worked on it together when I started working here four years ago.¡±


    ?The one about drug trafficking?¡±


    ?Exactly. If I¡¯m not mistaken, we¡¯ve started the investigation also because of a sentence one of the suspects wrote online. Because of the same sentence, we¡¯ve been about to lose our lives.¡±


    ?I also remember the case. If I¡¯m not wrong, it was proven later that the sentence was written to lure the authorities to a certain place, right? Something like: look for bones to chew while we do our job.¡±


    ?You are actually right, Kan. That case was more about - some people win more than others do. Yet, not this was important but the fact that they led our footsteps toward a fake track, not knowing that they were also doing all of us a favor at the same time because we could find them eventually.¡±


    ?We can¡¯t say the same thing about what SuJin found, can we?¡±


    ?Yes, Yoon Suk,¡± said DooSan thoughtfully. ?Yu SuJin, when exactly did they post the message?¡±


    ?Around 2.30 p.m. On 12.12. Why?¡±


    ?Because, if I¡¯m not mistaken, they were declared as missing on the 14th of December.¡±


    ?You are actually right, Prosecutor Han. And, as I mentioned, I remembered that while checking this case, I also found out that on 12.01 they were in Busan.¡±


    ?In Busan? What did they lose there?¡±


    ?What do I know? The day of yesterday, maybe?¡± Seeing the others squinting at her, A Rim pulled back, saying while smiling, ?You can sharpen your fangs on my throat later. Now, the important thing is another one: they visited an auction that day.¡±


    ?An auction? What kind of auction?¡± The inspector asked.


    ?The information about this is secret. Yet, this didn¡¯t impede me from checking the transactions made by the companies Hon Su Ho had - something related to loans and¡­ tattoos.¡±


    ?Tattoos again!¡± Growled DooSan. ?No matter what we do, we are back to them.¡±


    ?That¡¯s not all,¡± said A Rim, not paying attention to DooSan¡¯s mimics. ?I also found out that, one day before the auction, all the companies and the properties Hon Su Ho had were put in the name of another company, ?Don Construction.¡± Now the most interesting thing comes¡­ this company belongs to someone who died two years ago.¡±


    Yu burst into laughter, although he wasn¡¯t in the mood for that. ?Are we investigating ghosts lately or what?¡±


    ?You can say it so. Yet, this sounds more like a fraud to me. Isn¡¯t it, A Rim?¡±


    ?You are actually right, Detective Oh. Why? ?Don Construction¡± was also declared bankrupt a few days ago.¡±


    ?After all the money that company received?¡± Kan asked, thoughtful.


    ?Yes, and this is damn suspicious. More than that, following the transactions, I found out that not only the company¡¯s official account was closed after they paid Hon Su Ho for the company, but also the two accounts where the money was transferred.¡±


    ?The reason for closing that account?¡± DooSan inquired.


    ?Strictly personal,¡± said A Rim, glancing at her notes.


    ?Could you find out who withdrew the money from that account?¡±


    ?Yes, Tak Kyung Mi.¡± Saying this, A Rim widened her eyes. ?She withdrew the money the same day she was declared as missing.¡±


    ?Everything is clear now,¡± said DooSan, smiling. ?The scheme, in particular - they forced Hon Su Ho to sell everything he had, luring him with ?Being rich.¡± Then, after all the documents were signed and the money was transferred to a ghost account, Hon Su Ho was taken out of the game. The same happened to Tak Kyung Mi, who withdrew the money.¡±


    ?Do you suggest that Tak Kyung Mi planned all this?¡±


    ?I have no idea, SuJin. Even so, I still consider all this strange because¡­ there are a lot of question marks around this business.¡±


    ?Like?¡± Inquired Yoon Suk.


    ?Like¡­ that message on social media, for instance. Then, there is the fact that she was eventually the delivery woman for the same money she bragged so much that would make her rich. All this doesn¡¯t smell so good to me.¡±


    ?I feel the same,¡± growled Kan, rolling his sleeves. ?So, let¡¯s try to find out what stinks in that story. Yet¡­ where should we start from?¡± Seeing DooSan staring at him while weirdly grinning, Kan frowned. ?What are you planning this time?¡±


    ?I? Nothing out of the ordinary. I was just wondering what a fresh tattoo would look like on your strong arm. I heard you wanted one.¡±


    ?I? Did I want a tattoo? When exactly?¡±


    ?A few minutes ago?¡± DooSan replied, smiling, making the others smile too when they understood that he was simply teasing Kan. ?And, once I¡¯m so eager to see your new tattoo, I¡¯ll accompany you, Detective.¡±


    ?Hell no,¡± Kan hissed through his teeth. ?If you want to experience that, find a new patsy. There are enough eager young people around here.¡±


    ?Maybe, but¡­ I still insist on you as my patsy. Why? I like the older ones. Why? They are so naive about tattoos. So, old wolf and lonely, follow me because we¡¯ll feel pain today for sure. Oh, we¡¯ll have some fun, I mean.¡± Saying this and struggling not to burst into laughter, DooSan headed toward the door.


    Looking at the others, whom he saw so happy, Kan showed them his fangs. ?I considered you my friends! Yeah, right! So, Kan, you are alone with your old age!¡± The detective complained about this, touching the back of his head. Soon after this, he¡¯d been forced to catch a small bottle of vitamins on the fly when Yoon Suk threw it toward him, something that made the detective growl, upset, ?Do I look like I need them?¡±


    ?Honestly? Yes. Why? You don¡¯t look thirsty this time!¡± Yoon Suk said, winking at Kan. ?Anyway, even if you don¡¯t need them, you should still take them because¡­ I heard that it¡¯s good for blood flow for the old wolves.¡±


    When Kan threw that bottle of vitamins toward him, Yoon Suk burst into laughter. The same the others did. Then, sparkling like a mad cloud on a rainy day, Kan left the office, slamming the door behind him. His reaction made the others loudly laugh because¡­ yes, it was eventually funny to watch an old wolf having a temper tantrum ¨C so similar to an inexperienced one, and it was still funny, although Kan did that all the time he wanted to play the role of the clown.


    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ***


    In front of the tattoo parlor ?Snake¡± and looking at the plaque with the name of the place, SolHi frowned. ?I think I¡¯ve heard this name before¡­ somewhere,¡± she said after a few moments of silence.


    ?You are actually right, Detective Ian,¡± said Bear, who was in the passenger¡¯s front seat. ?I mentioned this name the same night you came to ask me about Dja Iun. This is the tattoo parlor of Dja Iun¡¯s friend, Nam Guk Shik.¡±


    The young man¡¯s words made SolHi frown again. This happened because she tried hard to remember when exactly he talked to her about Nam Guk Shik. She winced eventually when she finally remembered the car¡¯s plaque with the number 728, which she saw in front of the nightclub ?The Black Sun.¡± Remembering this, she punched the wheel, growling through her teeth, ?Damn you¡­ Min SinJu! Is Nam Guk Shik in business with that dog?¡±


    ?Something like that. At least this is what we found out after you asked us to help you with the investigation.¡±


    ?Yeah, I¡¯ve asked you for this, but I still regret that.¡±


    ?Why? Because everything seems to be related to Min SinJu?¡±


    ?Mmm. I feel this because I don¡¯t want someone else to suffer because of me and my desire to get rid of that stinky worm. Yet¡­ forget it and tell me about Dja Iun¡¯s helmet. Did you find it?¡±


    ?Yes. Jae took it when he spotted someone rounding the grave. This started a few days after you were declared dead.¡±


    SolHi frowned again. ?A few days after what happened in the DOC parking lot? But¡­ I don¡¯t get it: why did someone go to Dja Iun¡¯s grave then?¡±


    ?Honestly? I have no idea. Yet, it¡¯s possible that they also didn¡¯t believe the story of the ghost. Or¡­ the fresh flowers on the grave, the same you used to buy for Dja Iun, made them suspect just as it happened to us.¡±


    Yes. SolHi was already sure that she made a mistake when she went to Dja Iun¡¯s grave and left those flowers there. Thus, she let Bear and the others know that she was still alive. Two days after the incident, she met Bear not that far from the building where HanSol lived. She tried to get rid of him that day, but she failed because the young man knew a lot of things about her from Dja Iun. That¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t deceive him. It¡¯s how they forced her to involve them in the investigation too. Still, she didn¡¯t regret that because they saved her life so many times after this, as it happened the night she saw Scar in the sawmill. Only after that night when she saw what kind of danger lurked on all of them, SolHi regretted having involved them in that case. Yet, she also knew that it was too late to pull them back from that because they were already involved body and soul in that investigation just to bring justice to Dja Iun.


    Such memories made SolHi close her eyes for a few moments. After that, she leaned against the back of the seat and covered her eyes with her arm as though the light of the day bothered her. She didn¡¯t stay like that for a long time - only for a few moments, opening them when she felt Bear moving next to her and thought that he did that because he saw someone and gave her the signal to hide.


    Looking at him and seeing him with his arm stretched toward her and squeezing a phone in his hand, SolHi frowned again. ?What¡¯s that?¡± She asked in amazement.


    ?The proof that you had nothing to do with the death of that high school teacher. Why? You couldn¡¯t be in his village at the hour he was killed.¡±


    ?I couldn¡¯t prove that and you know this.¡±


    ?I know, just as I know that you haven¡¯t looked in the right place for that evidence. Yet, here it is.¡±


    Taking the phone from his hand and turning the record on, SolHi widened her eyes. ?The flower shop! How didn¡¯t I think about it? They have surveillance cameras.¡±


    ?Yes. The same cameras filmed you staying there for hours. There it¡¯s also the fact that you left the flower shop at dawn, around 6.3, much after the crime.¡±


    ?Still, why didn¡¯t this evidence get to the police? As far as I know, someone was assigned to investigate this and retrace my steps hour by hour just to find out what happened that night.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t know that, Detective. It might be that someone deliberately ignored certain details.¡±


    ?Captain Lee!¡±


    ?Or that dirty prosecutor. We¡¯ve already found out that he refused to accept a witness at your trial.¡±


    ?A witness? Whom?¡±


    ?The guardian of the park where you have the tree with the memorial plaque.¡±


    ?Old Kim!¡± SolHi murmured, stunned. ?I forgot that I saw him that morning when I visited Un¡¯s grave. And¡­ Do you say that San DuSik refused to listen to the old man¡¯s testimony?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve already found out that the old man went to the police station to say what he saw. San DuSik instead not only broke his testimony but also threatened the old man with his life and told him not to look for his death everywhere.¡±


    ?Dog!¡±


    ?This is a big word for someone like him. I¡¯d rather call him Cobra because he¡¯s someone who bites everything he meets in his way. Anyway, let¡¯s leave this for later. Now, I say that you should check all the evidence I found. It¡¯s in the next video.¡±


    ?Is there something more than this?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± the young man said, changing the frames on the phone¡¯s screen. Thus, SolHi saw a few pictures of So Ari following her and a short video the young man took from Old Kim¡¯s workplace. ?So Ari didn¡¯t only follow you that night but before that too.¡±


    ?Are you sure?¡±


    ?Pretty sure. You can convince yourself of that if you turn on the next video.¡±


    Slowly gnashing her teeth when she felt betrayed by finding out such things about Ari, SolHi turned on the next video. It was when she saw Ari in front of her apartment. She wasn¡¯t only staying there but formed the code and entered the apartment.


    ?Honestly, I found the video before the trial. Yet, as I didn¡¯t see her face and she used the code to enter the apartment, we thought at first that you were the one in the video. Only after we found the first video you saw and realized that she was following you, did we piece this all together and check the records once again, finding the camera she had in the hall.¡±


    ?The camera was already there, Bear. DooSan asked for it. This happened a few days after he moved to my apartment.¡±


    ?I won¡¯t deny that. Why? Because we have the next video from that camera.¡±


    ?Where you have seen that So Ari, not knowing that she was recorded, installed another camera to find out the door code,¡± growled SolHi, seeing the young woman doing this.


    ?That¡¯s right. Honestly? She didn¡¯t enter your apartment only once but several times. The first time she entered your house was about a month after Dja Iun¡¯s death. She stood there for around 1.5 hours. When she left the apartment she was furious, something that makes me think that she didn¡¯t find what she was looking for.¡±


    ?When did she enter for the second time?¡±


    ?A day before your arrest. She¡¯d been inside for about five minutes. When she left the apartment, we saw something coming out of her pocket. Something wrapped in cellophane.¡±


    ?The knife with my fingerprints,¡± said SolHi, taking the young man by surprise. ?I¡¯m talking about the murder weapon that Ari used to kill Do Ian Jun. Yet, I don¡¯t understand what she tried to get with all this.¡±


    ?Most probably she looked for a patsy to pay for her crime.¡±


    ?I also thought about this. Yet, I don¡¯t understand why she did that to me. As far as I remember, she didn¡¯t have a reason to hate me. I helped her a lot when she¡¯d been raped in high school.¡±


    ?More likely they asked her to do that. You said that: there are enough of those who want you out of the game.¡±


    ?You are actually right. Even so, all this seems unbelievable to me.¡±


    ?It shouldn¡¯t be like that. Not after everything that happened because¡­ I¡¯ve already found out that there aren¡¯t loyal friends in this world.¡±


    ?I agree with you now. Even so, it¡¯s strange because¡­ even if someone asked her to involve me in that crime, I can¡¯t understand what she won with all that.¡±


    ?Avoiding spending enough years behind bars?¡±


    ?It might be. Or¡­ they had something against her and she didn¡¯t have any other choice than to betray me.¡±


    ?Less likely, Detective Ian. Anyway, we¡¯ll find out her reason later. For the moment, I asked my boys to find out whom So Ari was involved with lately, particularly before her death. And, if it¡¯s true what you say and she was forced to betray you, we might find someone whom she trusted enough to tell him about this.¡±


    ?That person might also know about her revenge.¡±


    ?Revenge? Against you, Detective?¡±


    ?No, against Do Ian Djun. The reason? Ari suspected him of being the one who abused her in high school. At least she suspected him of being the one who instigated someone to do that.¡±


    ?It¡¯s serious then. If so, it was premeditated murder.¡±


    ?I also think so. Yet, involving me in the crime? Why? Only to turn me into a patsy? It seems unbelievable.¡±


    ?Do you think someone could have made her believe that you¡¯ve been involved in that case?¡±


    ?Involved? What do you mean?¡±


    ?The rape. The case you told me that wasn¡¯t ever concluded. You¡¯ve been a witness in that case, right?¡±


    ?Yes. So?¡±


    ?I¡¯m speaking about the fact that someone could have used that to make So Ari believe you¡¯ve been involved in what happened to her.¡± SolHi frowned. ?Why do I think so? You and Prosecutor Han, who was found dead eight years ago, were involved in her case. Thus, someone who might have a reason to take revenge on you could have told Ari that the one who abused her wasn¡¯t ever found because you didn¡¯t want that.¡±


    ?Sounds logical. Even so, I can¡¯t understand who made the connection between me and what happened to Ari.¡±


    ?It is definitely someone close to you at that time. A friend or maybe a colleague.¡±


    ?No, it¡¯s impossible. The only one whom I trusted at that time was Pack Mina. Yet, she wouldn¡¯t betray me for anything in the world.¡±


    ?Are you sure of this?¡±


    ?Pretty sure. Why? If Mina wanted me out of the game, then¡­ she wouldn¡¯t have done anything to help me after what happened to me that night. No, it¡¯s impossible because she sacrificed a lot for me. She suffered more than me after that fatalistic night I can say.¡±


    ?Then¡­ I don¡¯t know, Detective Ian. Even so, I feel that the one who hurts you knows you damn well.¡±


    ?If it¡¯s so, it means that he or she has been around me not only at that time but after that too.¡±


    ?More likely yes. Anyway, we can exclude those who are with you right now, and this is a good sign. Why? As far as I could find out, all of them, including Han DooSan, appeared in your life after what happened to you eight years ago.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. Both Kan and Oh Yoon Suk entered my life after that night. For the rest, none of those I know was close to me at that time or made me suspect them.¡±


    ?Still, we can¡¯t exclude the fact that someone follows you step by step from the shadows.¡±


    ?Why do you think so?¡±


    ?Old hatred? Envy? You¡¯ve gotten in the way of someone without realizing that? Honestly? I have no clue. What¡¯s a sure thing is that that person hates you so much that organized all this only to make sure that you are out of the game.¡±


    SolHi sighed. ?You are probably right, Bear. Yet, no matter what I do, I still think that Min SinJu is involved in this.¡±


    ?We¡¯ll prove that if it¡¯s so. This happens sooner or later because¡­ I have someone following in his footsteps, from damn close.¡±


    ?What?¡± SolHi shouted. ?Did you involve someone in Min SinJu¡¯s organization?¡±


    ?I didn¡¯t send him there. He was already involved. Even so, he helps us because he has no other choice than to do that. Why? He has a lot of debts he wants to pay back.¡±


    ?Debts that can cut our head, young man. Why? I¡¯ve convinced myself already and not only once that debts never keep someone loyal to you.¡±


    ?I¡¯ve never said that he owes us. Who has debts in front of that person is Min SinJu.¡±


    ?What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ?Honestly? I also don¡¯t know too much about this. All I know is that he wants to help us. Actually, he¡¯s the one who has come to me and told me about what he said. I¡¯ve never asked him to do that.¡±


    ?What if he did that to lure you into the trap?¡±


    ?It¡¯s definitely nothing like that. Why? Let¡¯s say that a wolf smells another one from far away. After all, I can¡¯t say too much about this right now because, as you probably know, the less you know about this case the safer you are. Yet, I¡¯ll tell you everything I know at the right time. And, be sure of one more thing, Detective Ian - who¡¯s been Dja Iun¡¯s friend - is our friend forever. Particularly you.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see what I have so special, young man.¡±


    ?Probably nothing. Yet, Dja Iun loved you and gave up on his life just to protect you. Because of this, we¡¯ll continue his legacy and protect those he loved.¡±


    ?You don¡¯t have to do that!¡±


    ?I know, but I¡¯ll do it anyway!¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?I owe my life to Dja Iun. All of us owe it because¡­ he gave all of us a reason to live and a home. He taught us not only how to survive but how to live too, just as he taught us what loyalty means. That¡¯s why we¡¯ll always be by your side, even after bringing justice to him. Be sure of this, Detective because¡­ being his friend, you¡¯ve gotten to be our friend too!¡±


    SolHi said nothing after such words. She did that because she was aware that there weren¡¯t any more words needed. Not only did she know that, but Bear was also aware of this. Even so, she couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t feel weird hearing a stranger telling her that he cared about her and wanted to know her safe. The reason? Too many of those whom she had believed in betrayed her, something that made her not believe in the loyalty of the strangers. Even so, she had to do this because they proved to her that they were someone she could trust, although they didn¡¯t know each other for too long. This also didn¡¯t impede her from staying with them and allowing them to help her in that investigation even if it was dangerous to do that.


    Honestly, even if her mind asked her to trust the young men from Dja Iun¡¯s gang, SolHi¡¯s heart asked her to be careful too. Why exactly? Life taught her that. Life taught her that even the one who gave you life could betray you, that¡¯s why the stranger could do that too. Her father betrayed her when she was only a child. Her mother did that too when turned her life into a nightmare, and So Ari did the same thing, although SolHi did everything to help her. Then¡­ she betrayed herself and DooSan did that to her too when, along with Kan, he checked her past behind her back.


    SolHi found out all this from Lee the day she accepted to enter jail. That day, Lee told her where Kan and DooSan had been the night Do Ian Djun died. Finding out all this, SolHi put everything together and understood that DooSan¡¯s care and love were simple words. Because of this, she refused to see him in that year spent in jail. She did that besides wanting him safe. SolHi refused to see him also because she was afraid that she could trust him again and be betrayed by him one more time. Eventually, she did violence to her conscience and accepted him next to her again. Yet, this didn¡¯t mean that her fear that DooSan could betray her again vanished. No, SolHi was sure that DooSan would betray her again. When exactly? It was only a matter of time until he would have done that to her again and she would have found this out¡­

 CHAPTER 45: THE SECRETS ARE THE MOST DANGEROUS VENOM

    Looking through the front window, at Nam Guk Shik¡¯s tattoo parlor, which seemed empty early in the morning, SolHi frowned. ?I feel nobody is here and there is something more weird in this story. Yet, as only staying here and doing anything won¡¯t help me at all, I say to start working,¡± she told herself right before touching the interior door handle to open the door.


    She couldn¡¯t open the door eventually but winced when Bear asked her, ?Are you sure you want to do that, Detective Ian?¡±


    ?Honestly? No,¡± she said after a few moments of silence and looking into his eyes. ?Even so, I have to do that!¡±


    ?Why? Because, if we don¡¯t do this, Min SinJu might do something against us?¡±


    SolHi strangely smiled. ?Does this seem small to you?¡± She asked the young man.


    ?Small? What do you mean?¡±


    ?Our friends from the shadows?¡± She asked him airly. Seeing that the young man was more confused than before, SolHi sighed. Then, she closed her eyes briefly, trying to regain her inner calmness. She did that when her heart strangely pounded in her chest. Only after that did she say, ?Particularly, I mean Min SinJu. He¡¯s the most important person for everyone now because we can¡¯t simply allow him to hide in the shadows and lurk on us at each step.¡±


    ?This goes without saying. Yet¡­ I can¡¯t say what we should do to force him to give himself away.¡±


    ?He won¡¯t do that easily, Bear. Even so, we can¡¯t waste our time. What we must do is to make him nervous. At least we should do that with all those we see around him lately. Who knows?! It might be that, by doing this, we will make him do something wrong and give us the chance to catch him once and for all. And, for this to happen, we have to find out the location of each of his hideouts, starting with this one.¡±


    ?I say that¡¯s a good start anyway,¡± the young man suddenly said, making SolHi stare at him, thunderstruck.


    ?A good start? What do you mean?¡± The young man said nothing. He only motioned with his head toward her to look in front where she finally saw Min SinJu¡¯s car stopped in front of the tattoo parlor. ?To be damned! Whom do we have here? No one other than the devil Min SinJu. And¡­ he¡¯s not alone but with our Hamster.¡±


    ?And that one over there is Nam Guk Shik, one of the puppies who waves his tail in front of Min SinJu and one of Dja Iun¡¯s friends too,¡± Bear hissed through his teeth with hatred, making SolHi attentive.


    Not the hatred felt in his voice made SolHi attentive, but to hear him gnashing his teeth and involuntarily making the sign of a twisted neck. Yet, she said nothing about this. She only frowned when the thought that ?There is something more than hatred here¡± suddenly crossed her mind.


    ?You are actually right,¡± Bear said, making SolHi wince and stare at him again. He looked only in front though when he said, ?There is definitely more than hatred between us. There is betrayal because I feel that this dog, Nam Guk Shik, has also something to do with Dja Iun¡¯s death.¡±


    ?What makes you think that?¡±


    ?Just a hunch I have. And¡­ I think it¡¯s true what I feel. Why? Because, while Dja Iun was still alive, this dog had always waved his tail in front of him, asking for certain favors. After Dja Iun¡¯s death, he hadn¡¯t ever visited his grave or sent some flowers. I haven¡¯t also seen him at Dja Iun¡¯s funeral, though he had always said that they were good friends.¡±


    ?Friendship isn¡¯t equal to vow,¡± said SolHi, making the young man frown. She smiled instead. ?I mean¡­ being someone¡¯s friend doesn¡¯t turn you into his soul mate. The same might have happened to Dja Iun and Nam Guk Shik. One of them needed the second one for information while Guk Shik might have needed Dja Iun for protection and certain favors. I¡¯d rather call this symbiosis, even if some of us say that¡¯s friendship.¡±


    ?A friendship with a scythe,¡± growled Bear with hatred again, clenching his fists and jaw. ?Even so, I still think that we¡¯ll solve this complicated puzzle one day. If this happens and I find out that the dog over there has been involved in my good friend¡¯s death, I swear that not even the devil, who¡¯s behind us, won¡¯t stop me from sending him to hell.¡±


    ?The devil behind us? Who the hell are you talking about?¡± SolHi asked, stunned, looking behind.


    Suddenly, she crouched in her chair, trying to hide. The reason? She saw that DooSan¡¯s car was parked only two vehicles behind theirs while he was stepping out of his car. What was he doing there? SolHi had no clue or time to find out because, if she had left her car to approach him, she would have definitely given herself away in front of Min SinJu, who was next to his car, talking to his two assistants. Looking at him eventually, SolHi saw him smiling, and this might have been because of a single reason.


    ?He has spotted DooSan and is acting,¡± she whispered.


    ?Undoubtedly,¡± Bear answered to what seemed to be a question on her part.


    Hearing the man saying those words, SolHi looked at him in amazement. ?I thought I said that only in my head,¡± she said.


    ?Well, let¡¯s say then that I have recently started to hear thoughts,¡± he teased her, smiling. Then, seeing DooSan passing by their car, on the side where SolHi was, both he and SolHi hid their faces with their arms, even if they knew that the car had tinted windows and nobody could see inside it. Even so, aware that being cautious helped them, they preferred to do that.


    What amazed them more than seeing DooSan there was to spot Kan following the prosecutor, only two steps from him. ?As though is Han DooSan¡¯s puppy,¡± Bear whispered, making SolHi squint at him.


    ?In case you didn¡¯t know this man might be your father,¡± SolHi scolded him.


    ?You are who said that: he might have been. Yet, once he¡¯s not my father, I can say whatever I want about him. Anyway, not this is important but the fact that you seemed to try to hide from them, what¡¯s strange.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why you think that.¡±


    ?Because¡­ Mopsic and you seemed to have a good relationship?! Well, at least it seemed to be so. Yet, once you are a ghost now, it might be that I¡¯m wrong.¡±


    SolHi showed him her fangs. ?This one with the ?ghost¡± didn¡¯t sound nice at all. Yet, you might also be right. At the same time, you are right about them because¡­ they are always poking their noses in our businesses.¡±


    ?Even so, by doing this, they might do us a favor.¡±


    ?The reason?¡±


    ?Because¡­ they are stepping on that snake¡¯s tail? I¡¯m talking about Min SinJu because, judging by his sour face, the fact that Detective Kan and Prosecutor Han are here, isn¡¯t something that he likes.¡±


    ?This goes without saying. Even so, being here so suddenly might play against us and alert Min SinJu, something that isn¡¯t convenient for us. Why? Because he¡¯ll be more careful from now on - the opposite of what we want.¡±


    ?I wouldn¡¯t be that sure about this if I were you.¡±


    ?What makes you think that?¡±


    ?The simple fact that everybody knows about the hatred between them.¡±


    ?I won¡¯t deny that. Even so, I don¡¯t understand your point.¡±


    ?I¡¯m not talking about something out of the ordinary. All I wanted to say is that¡­ enemies piss each other off openly only to make the other one do something wrong. Particularly, they do that when they see that the other one¡¯s businesses are in blossom. The same might happen to Min SinJu, I think. And, once we can¡¯t leave this car to see what¡¯s going on outside, I say at least eavesdrop on their conversation.¡±


    ?For this to happen, we have to turn into flies. Otherwise, I can¡¯t see how this will be possible.¡±


    ?Why exactly to turn into flies? We can simply open the top hatch. Thus, we can hear everything without endangering ourselves, I think.¡±


    SolHi smiled. Yes, she didn¡¯t think about this because many other weird thoughts crossed her mind. The young man instead, with enough experience in such things, as she thought, seemed to think logically in certain difficult moments. She wanted to ask him about this, but she hesitated eventually. She only opened the top hatch, half only, and, comfortably sitting in her chair, she eagerly waited to see what would happen next.


    At first, she only heard Min SinJu¡¯s group whispering to each other and DooSan and Kan¡¯s heavy steps, who kept approaching the group. Yet, even if he spotted them coming, SinJu didn¡¯t pay too much attention to them. At least, he didn¡¯t do that at first. Then, when only about twenty meters were left between them and his enemies, he pointed with his head toward Hamster and Guk Shik to leave him alone, and they right away headed toward the tattoo parlor, glaring at DooSan and making him smile.


    ?I didn¡¯t expect less from you, my friend!¡±


    SinJu frowned. ?Friend? Less? Honestly, I have no idea what you are talking about, friend,¡± he told DooSan ironically. When he said that, SinJu tried to seem calm, but he couldn¡¯t deceive DooSan with that eventually, who understood that Min SinJu was simply acting. This made him say:


    ?I¡¯m talking about the fact that I¡¯m always finding you around the wasps¡¯nest, for example. Or¡­ no, sorry, around the nest of the cobras, better said.¡±


    The prosecutor¡¯s commentary made SinJu nervously move. He even, trying to hide his nervousness, although it was clearly seen that he clenched his jaw, took a lighter out of his pocket, which he started to play with by rotating it slowly in his hand. Yet, while doing this, he was heavily breathing in and out, as it always happened to nervous people who were simply boiling inside, but who still tried not to let others know about how they felt at that moment.


    ?Still, you do that,¡± said Kan eventually, when he felt tired of simply staring at SinJu. ?You give yourself away when you shake because of fear, I mean.¡±


    SinJu burst into laughter. ?Because of fear? I? In front of you? I don¡¯t see why I should do that. As far as I know, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong or illegal to be afraid of looking into the eyes of the police officers.¡±


    ?If you haven¡¯t been caught yet, this doesn¡¯t mean that you didn¡¯t do anything illegal,¡± said DooSan, smiling. ?It¡¯s only a matter of time until this happens. To catch you, I mean.¡±


    ?If you say so,¡± replied SinJu drily. Then, spotting Hamster getting out of the tattoo parlor and heading toward his motorcycle, SinJu took a step away from his car, which he had leaned against by then, and intended to open the door and enter the vehicle.


    ?Not that fast,¡± DooSan told him, forcing him to freeze with his hand on the door handle. ?Not until we exchange a few words, I mean.¡± Then, staring at the back of Min SinJu¡¯s head, who seemed to ignore him, DooSan made a sign to Kan with his hand, and this one headed toward Hamster¡¯s motorcycle. ?Now that we are alone, I say to stop ignoring each other, love!¡±


    ?Love? Call love your¡­,¡± SinJu furiously hissed through his teeth, staring with hatred at DooSan. ?I didn¡¯t spend a night in your arms to be called like that by you.¡±


    ?Even so, many people consider us to be the ideal couple. And, as I¡¯m someone who loves to listen to what society says about me and wants from me, I said to stop ignoring my soulmate and find out what he thinks about this. Who knows?! Only by carefully listening to what he says, I can hear things.¡±


    ?Things like?¡± SinJu asked, frowning.


    ?Like¡­ what the hell are you doing here, for instance?¡± DooSan said through his teeth. Then, looking around, he saw Kan showing his ID to Hamster and forcing that one to take the helmet off and also show him his ID.


    ?What do I know?!¡± SinJu said, smiling. ?What can someone do in front of a tattoo parlor? Maybe, I wanted to get a tattoo, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?Yeah, right,¡± DooSan hissed through his teeth, taking a step toward SinJu and threateningly staring into his rival¡¯s eyes. ?I¡¯m not stupid to believe that. Why? Those like you don¡¯t get tattoos, Min SinJu.¡±


    Not losing his temper and still staring into the prosecutor¡¯s eyes, who threw fires through them while staring at him, SinJu smiled. ?Are you sure of this, Prosecutor Han?¡± He ironically asked. ?That those like me do not get tattoos?¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m absolutely sure of that. Why? Because¡­ those like you would rather make a deal with Death by hurting others than suffering themselves, and you are definitely friends with Death, Min SinJu!¡±


    Hearing DooSan talking like that, SolHi nervously moved in her seat. ?He¡¯s definitely looking for the devil today,¡± she hissed through her teeth, touching the inner door handle to open the door. She right away closed it back when Bear grabbed her arm and pulled her toward him, anticipating her intention.


    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The young man did that, trying not to let others know that they were there. Yet, he didn¡¯t manage that because DooSan noticed the door, which suddenly closed. Even so, DooSan looked over there only from the corner of his eyes, trying not to inform SinJu about what he saw.


    The prosecutor¡¯s fear wasn¡¯t real though because SinJu didn¡¯t have time for others at that moment but to make him leave. The reason? He simply couldn¡¯t swallow him because, each time DooSan was around him, he got into trouble in one way or another. ?Something I won¡¯t allow, not this time,¡± he furiously growled, taking the last step toward DooSan.


    DooSan neither pulled back nor stepped away from SinJu. All he did was confidently stare into his enemy¡¯s eyes. He even smiled when he asked SinJu, ?You won¡¯t do what? Allow me to be here, for instance?¡±


    ?No. I won¡¯t allow you to breathe down my neck again, Han DooSan. Why? I¡¯m tired of you and your team. I¡¯m tired of hearing you insulting me without paying you back for that as you deserve.¡±


    ?Are you threatening me right now?¡±


    ?Think what you want about this! You can call it a threat or a simple warning, it¡¯s the same for me. Why? Because¡­ if this means to watch my back and protect my reputation, I¡¯m ready to take that risk.¡±


    ?Even if this means to see what life behind bars means?¡±


    ?For a few words only? I won¡¯t be that sure.¡±


    ?Well, I am. Why? Threatening someone with his life is considered a crime.¡±


    ?Really? Since when telling someone to stay away from you is considered a crime? I think you are missing something now, Prosecutor Han. Why? Because¡­ if someone breaks the law here, that one is you. Why? Simply because¡­ breathing down my neck and accusing me without evidence can be considered a crime.¡±


    ?Make a complaint then, Min SinJu. You can even go straight to the General Attorney¡¯s office if you want. Even so, I assure you that this won¡¯t help you in anything.¡±


    ?Why? Is it because the new Chief of DOC is watching your back now?¡±


    ?You can say it so. I won¡¯t deny that. Why? Because¡­ this is something I¡¯ve learned from you - to find someone to watch my back and never be afraid of anything. This happened to you since you have something against An Te Sun, right?¡±


    ?An Te Sun? Who is this one?¡±


    ?Come on, Min SinJu, don¡¯t play the fool right now! Why? We both know that you are a bad actor. Why? Because, if you had no idea who An Te Sun is, your photo wouldn¡¯t have been all over his office.¡±


    ?Aaaa, if you say so!¡± Min SinJu ironically said. ?Maybe it¡¯s as you say! I won¡¯t deny that if you don¡¯t do this too. Even so, if you want to accuse someone of being corrupt, go with your boss then!¡±


    ?You said you didn¡¯t know who he is,¡± said DooSan, smiling. ?I¡¯m talking about An Te Sun. Or¡­ did my beautiful eyes and my sweet voice help you refresh your memory?¡±


    ?Han DooSan!¡± SuJin growled through his teeth, squeezing his fists. ?You are crossing the line already!¡±


    ?Do I? Well, maybe it¡¯s so. Yet, whether I cross the line or not, I still have to tell you this: stay away from problems, Min SinJu! Stay as far as possible from them! Why? My hand won¡¯t shake at all to cuff you if you do that.¡±


    ?Not even if this means getting in the same place as Ian SolHi?¡±


    ?Not even if this happens. Why? Not even dead, I will stop breathing down your neck, Min SinJu. Even if I am turned into a ghost one day, I¡¯ll still be around you. And¡­ I won¡¯t be the only ghost hunting you. Enough souls follow you everywhere. Innocent souls that suffered because of you. Souls that won¡¯t ever let you freely breathe, souls that will always dance around you, dreaming about a single thing: to see your head falling, as if you are a snake whose head was cut with a scythe. It¡¯s what you deserve and something that sooner or later happens for sure. Now, Kan, let¡¯s go! Who knows? With a little bit of luck, I¡¯ll see a fresh tattoo on your arm today!¡±


    Saying this, DooSan turned his back to SinJu and headed toward Kan and Hamster. Not understanding what the hell the prosecutor was talking about, the detective widened his eyes and fixed them on DooSan. Only when he saw SinJu¡¯s sparkling eyes because of hatred and his squeezed fists, a hint that he was more than capable of twisting Han DooSan¡¯s neck for that offense, did Kan smile. Then, slipping the notebook into his pocket, which he used to take some notes while talking to Hamster, Kan said, ?Of course, Prosecutor: it¡¯ll be my pleasure! The tattoo, I mean!¡± After that, motioning to Hamster that he was free to go, the detective followed DooSan, who was already heading toward the entrance to the tattoo parlor.


    Looking behind DooSan and Kan, Hamster frowned. He did that, considering their behavior weird. Then, he looked at SinJu, asking him by a glance who those two men were and what their problem was. Yet, he didn¡¯t receive an answer to his question. What SinJu did was to motion him discreetly to hit the pike. After that, barely controlling his nerves, SinJu entered the car, slamming the door.


    Seeing SinJu slamming the door and so pissed off, SolHi smiled. ?Should we take this as a victory?¡± Bear asked her.


    ?Of course, young man! Why? Han DooSan has always been on top! Thus, why am I even surprised? He¡¯s definitely the only one who can leave Min SinJu powerless and make him wish to have the devil¡¯s powers.¡±


    ***


    After entering the tattoo parlor, DooSan stopped right in front of the door and looked behind him. Thus, he saw Min SinJu¡¯s driver rushing to turn the engine on and leave that place. Soon after this, he also heard the engine of the car driven by SolHi, which followed Min SinJu¡¯s car.


    Looking behind the black Jeep SolHi was driving, DooSan smiled. ?Smart girl,¡± he whispered. ?If she follows that rat from close, she¡¯ll find something against him for sure.¡± Then, feeling a movement behind him, DooSan looked over there, scared, seeing Kan squinting at him. ?What¡¯s your problem, old ogre?¡± He snapped at the detective.


    ?What do I know?!¡± Replied Kan drily. ?Maybe I don¡¯t have a problem with you but with the fact you seem damn suspicious. Especially after everything that happened outside.¡±


    ?Outside? What the hell are you talking about?¡± DooSan played the fool.


    Kan grinned. Then, carefully looking around to make sure Nam Guk Shik wasn¡¯t close to hearing what they were talking about, Kan took a step toward DooSan, saying, ?I¡¯m talking about the black Jeep that was parked not that far from the tattoo parlor. You also saw it, right?¡± DooSan frowned. ?Yes, you saw it. That¡¯s why you tell me less than you know. Yet, I know you hide something. So, tell me: who was in that car?¡±


    DooSan shrugged, bored. ?What do I know? I don¡¯t have the power to know who keeps an eye on Min SinJu.¡±


    ?Yet, I¡¯m sure you know.¡±


    ?And this miracle? Did I see through the hood of the car or something? In case you didn¡¯t notice, the car had tinted windows. It was impossible to see something through them.¡±


    ?Even so, you know who keeps an eye on us too. How do I know that? I smell this. Whose smell do I feel? Yours, Prosecutor Han because, each time you lie to someone, it stinks like hell.¡±


    ?Are you trying to say that I stink?¡± DooSan snapped at him again.


    ?You are who said that, not me,¡± Kan calmly replied. Then, seeing Guk Shik appearing from one of the side rooms, bringing a magazine with new tattoo sketches, and insistently looking at them, the detective sketched a fake smile at first. After that, approaching DooSan¡¯s ear, he hissed, ?It¡¯s not over yet. The conversation, I mean, something we¡¯ll continue later.¡±


    ?I¡¯m not your lover to argue with you later,¡± DooSan growled, moving away from Kan. ?Just as I¡¯m not stupid to hang myself.¡±


    ?Well, I think you still are one,¡± Kan told himself, looking behind DooSan, who approached Guk Shik. ?Why am I sure that you are stupid? Because¡­ there are too many secrets around you lately, Prosecutor Han, secrets that lead your footsteps toward a single destination: your death. Something I won¡¯t allow eventually: to lose your head, I mean. If this happens, Ian SolHi will revive for sure just to kill me.¡±


    ?Are you coming?¡± DooSan suddenly shouted, making Kan wince.


    Looking at the prosecutor, Kan saw that one frowning while staring at him, a hint that the detective¡¯s slowness pissed him off. At the same time, Kan felt pissed off because DooSan kept playing the fool. Yet, once he didn¡¯t have evidence that DooSan hid something from him except his hunch, all the detective could do was crawl his legs toward Nam Guk Shik¡¯s table work, where this one was cleaning his tools and preparing for work.


    Arriving next to Guk Shik, Kan insistently looked at him for a while. DooSan did the same thing. Yet, both he and Kan didn¡¯t say a word all this time while Guk Shik continued to clean his tools, also silently. Only when Kan, pissed off to see that Guk Shik was stalling, knocked on the table, this one sighed and, opening one of the magazines with the tattoos he got to others all those years, showed them the tattoos the two dead spouses had. When he showed them to DooSan and Kan, Guk Shik growled, ?Here they are!¡±


    Seeing the tattoos, identical to the ones GhiYon showed him, DooSan frowned. Then, exchanging glances with Kan, DooSan took the phone out of his pocket and took a few photos of the magazine. After that, staring at Kan¡¯s phone, on whose screen were the photos GhiYon had sent them with the tattoos of the two spouses, DooSan said, ?They are identical.¡±


    ?Absolutely. There is no doubt about this already. And¡­ when did you say they got them?¡± The detective asked Guk Shik.


    Before answering Kan¡¯s question, Guk Shik thought for a while. Only after that did he say, ?About a year ago. I¡¯m not sure about this because I didn¡¯t make them.¡±


    Kan and DooSan exchanged glances again. ?Not you?¡± DooSan asked. ?If not you, who did them then?¡±


    ?The one who left the tattoo parlor a while ago. He used to work here a year ago. Later, he started working as a barman in the club.¡±


    DooSan grinned. ?A risky movement in my opinion.¡±


    ?Risky? I think exactly the opposite,¡± replied Guk Shik calmly. ?Why do I think so? He receives much more there than here. Besides, he has more freedom working there than here.¡± Realizing that he talked too much, he suddenly looked elsewhere. Particularly, Guk Shik did that because of Kan¡¯s insistent glance.


    ?Still, I consider his move risky,¡± the detective suddenly growled, making Guk Shik swallow hard. ?Particularly, I start thinking that because you avoid looking into my eyes. This is a clear hint that you are lying to us, according to me.¡±


    ?Hell no, I don¡¯t hide anything,¡± Guk Shik rushed to reply. ?I don¡¯t see why I have to lie.¡±


    ?Because all this stinks?¡± The detective said through his teeth. ?I¡¯m talking about all the businesses you are involved in.¡±


    Kan¡¯s commentary pissed the young man off, making him suddenly jump to his feet. Then, he snapped at the detective, ?I suggest you keep such commentaries for you only, detective! The reason? I feel insulted. Besides, I don¡¯t like your indirect hints to try to ?make me talk.¡± Why? I¡¯m not stupid to say unreal things just to save my ass. If I said something, it was because I wanted to be nice and respect the job you have. Yet, once you have started insulting me, I say to get out of here until I don¡¯t call the cops. And, if you have more questions, summon me to the police department then!¡±


    ?You think I won¡¯t do that?¡± Kan calmly asked. ?Don¡¯t worry: I¡¯ll do it if I have to do it. I¡¯ll summon you to the police station, I mean. Related to you calling the cops: I suggest not wasting your time. Why? In case you didn¡¯t realize that, we are already here. And, once we have power over the rest of the police officers and the right to be here, I tell you to behave, young man, and answer our questions properly. Which questions in particular? Why exactly did they get the tattoos here if they also had a tattoo parlor?¡±


    ?Should I know that too?¡± Guk Shik snapped at the detective again. Seeing Kan¡¯s sour face and DooSan¡¯s eyes sparkling because of hatred, a hint that he had all the chances to get behind bars that day, Guk Shik suddenly calmed down and said, ?I didn¡¯t ask them, okay?! Why? I had no deal with that. All I was interested in was that I had clients and that they paid me and not others for those tattoos.¡±


    ?Now that you mention that, I think you are right. Yet, we have a problem now. Which one? Those who paid you for those tattoos are dead now. Burnt alive in an old sawmill. When? Last night!¡±


    Seeing Guk Shik widening his eyes and swallowing hard, DooSan smiled. ?Didn¡¯t you know that they were dead?¡±


    ?No. First time I heard this. Anyway, I didn¡¯t have a reason to know that because¡­ we weren¡¯t that close.¡±


    ?Still, someone saw you with them a few days ago. Where exactly? In Busan, at the auction where Hon Su Ho sold his properties.¡±


    ?Something I won¡¯t deny. I was there. Yet, what I¡¯ll deny is the fact that I haven¡¯t been invited by them there. Who told me about the auction was one of my friends. And, once Hon Su Ho also sold his tattoo parlor that day, something I was interested in, I went there to buy it.¡±


    DooSan and Kan exchanged glances again. ?Their tattoo parlor? Did you buy it?¡±


    ?Neah! I didn¡¯t have as much as others offered. Even so, I won¡¯t say that I wouldn¡¯t have liked to buy it because the area where that parlor is located is perfect for earnings.¡±


    ?I agree with you on this. Yet, tell me, do you know who bought it?¡±


    ?Honestly, no.¡±


    The two men looked at him in amazement. ?Have you been there and you don¡¯t know who took it from you?¡± DooSan asked in mockery. ?You suck, dude, for sure!¡±


    ?I don¡¯t see why. The auction was in an enclosed circle and also secret. I mean¡­ Yes, all of us have been in the same room. Yet, how much each of us paid, none of us saw because everything was done using an app.¡±


    ?An app? Which one? Can we see it?¡±


    ?No, Detective! When we left the room, they took the tablets they gave us before the auction. Yet, I remember that the app was very simple, having an ID client or something like that and only one field to put the amount you could pay.¡±


    ?Too simple for my taste,¡± Kan growled.


    ?What I think is that it was damn smart, Detective,¡± said DooSan, smiling. ?They left no tracks. Now, let¡¯s go because¡­ we only waste our time here.¡±


    Saying this, DooSan intended to leave. Yet, he suddenly stopped when Kan grabbed his arm. Looking at the detective, DooSan had seen him discreetly motioning him with his head to look at the table on which Guk Shik had a photo with So Ari. Next to that photo, they saw another one of Ari hugging Guk Shik, both looking so in love.


    ?This is already something more interesting than the Eighth Wonder of the world,¡± the Prosecutor said, making Guk Shik stare at him, confused. Then, smiling, DooSan said, ?I¡¯m talking about the girl from the photo. Do you know her?¡± Guk Shik nodded. ?Where from?¡±


    ?She¡¯s my girlfriend. Why are you asking?¡±


    ?Because she¡¯s someone who¡­ let¡¯s say, she¡¯s someone I know very well. Why? I¡¯ll answer this question if you tell me where she¡¯s now.¡±


    ?Abroad.¡± Seeing Kan and DooSan exchanging glances again, Guk Shik found it suspicious. This even alerted him. And, suddenly standing up while staring at the two men, he asked in a shaking voice, ?Why do you ask where Ari is? Something happened to her or is she involved in something?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± Kan drily answered. ?What happened is that you have no idea what world you live in, dude. You also have no idea about who the girl you got involved with was.¡±


    Guk Shik frowned. ?The girl I¡¯ve got involved with? What the hell are you talking about this time?¡±


    ?I¡¯m talking about the fact that you live in a soap bubble about to explode, young man. And, if you want to find out more about your¡­ girl and see her, you¡¯ll follow us yes or yes.¡±


    ?To follow you? Where?¡±


    ?At the morgue! We found her body a few days ago.¡± Guk Shik staggered to his feet. If Kan wasn¡¯t next to him to grab his arm, he would have hurt himself for sure.


    Still staring at Ari¡¯s photo, Guk Shik asked through tears, ?Is she dead? What happened to her?¡±


    ?We also don¡¯t know too much about this. All we know is that a homeless man found her in an abandoned house. The preliminary investigation has shown us that she hanged herself, and this means only one thing, my friend: she lied to you and played with you all this time, and this is already a bad thing!¡±


    Saying this, Kan sighed. Then, realizing how much Guk Shi suffered and realizing that the young man had beautiful feelings for Ari, about whom he didn¡¯t know too much, Kan felt sorrow for him. That¡¯s why he rested his hand on his shoulder eventually, trying to comfort him at least as much as he could.

 CHAPTER 46: FIRE ON THE SKIN

    The meeting he had with Han DooSan drove SinJu crazy. Because of this, he started squeezing the small rubber ball in his hand so hard, which he got to wear with him all the time lately and used each time he needed to calm down or think. That day though, his trick didn¡¯t work because, no matter how hard he didn¡¯t squeeze it, he couldn¡¯t calm down or think clearly. Why? Because, so suddenly, he felt surrounded.


    ?How not to feel that when¡­ to be damned if I know how Han DooSan made the connection between the former sawmill and me. Particularly, how did they find out about that place, anyway? I also cannot understand how they connected Nam Guk Shik to me so fast. Did they know about this from Dja Iun? Or¡­ is this a simple coincidence? No, I don¡¯t think so: there aren¡¯t coincidences in this world, not when things change so fast, and this tells me that we have a ?rat¡± among us. Yes, it¡¯s definitely that. Yet, who? Who¡¯s the rat? Who?¡±


    Such thoughts, which freely spun in his head, made SinJu really nervous. He got to torment himself so hard while trying to remember the faces of all those who worked or were still working for him. He even tried to remember the faces of all those he knew. Yet, too many people ?knew¡± him because SinJu was famous, which made it difficult for him to remember them all. And, on top of that, none of the faces he remembered seemed suspicious. On the contrary, they seemed to be normal and feared him.


    ?Even so, I can¡¯t stop feeling that someone¡¯s behind us. Is it definitely a ?ghost¡± as Han DooSan suggested? Ei, I don¡¯t think so. It¡¯ll be too much to be that. Why? Because¡­ I know that he¡¯s not the man who could risk someone¡¯s life only to catch me. Yes, he won¡¯t do that, not after he has found out so many things about me and knows what I can do. Still, it seems so and we have a rat spying on us. Yet, whom did Han DooSan send to keep an eye on me? Who?¡±


    Thinking so intensely about all these questions, SinJu finally remembered SolHi¡¯s face. ?It can¡¯t be!¡± He growled, shuddering from top to toe as though a cold snap hit him. ?She¡¯s not the ghost for sure,¡± he calmed himself this way. ?She definitely isn¡¯t the one whom Han DooSan hired to follow me because everybody saw her lying dead on the floor of the DOC parking lot. I also saw it. I saw how they took her out of there on a stretcher and covered with a white sheet, one that was stained with her blood. All this couldn¡¯t have been a simple or cheap show.¡±


    Looking through the inner mirror at SinJu, the driver saw him grimacing and seeming outraged. And, although he feared to ask something, he still did that eventually, ?Something¡¯s wrong, boss?¡±


    The driver¡¯s question made SinJu wince. Then, looking at the mirror where he saw the face of the man about forty who drove his car, SinJu frowned. ?Is he the rat?¡± He wondered. ?No, it can¡¯t be. I know he¡¯s a chicken and that he would rather bury himself alive than betray me. Even so¡­¡±


    The ringtone of the entering call ended the nonsense thoughts that crossed SinJu¡¯s mind at that moment. The entering call even made him breathe a sigh of relief, particularly when he looked at the screen and saw ?unknown number.¡± This didn¡¯t make him worry though. On the contrary, he seemed content because he knew very well who called him: someone whom he knew only. ?A shadow, who has to remain like that always,¡± SinJu said through his teeth. Then, sternly glancing at his driver, he demanded, ?Pull over and get out!¡±


    ?Here?¡± The driver asked with wide-open eyes. What amazed the man so much? The fact that SinJu asked him to pull over on a road that was known as being isolated and dangerous, something that was unsure for both of them. Realizing this, the driver wanted to refuse his boss and continue driving. Yet, seeing SinJu¡¯s sour face and his eyes sparkling because of the hatred felt in his soul after hearing his employee¡¯s reckless question as SinJu considered this to be, the driver affirmatively nodded and pulled over, leaving the car seconds afterward.


    The moment the driver closed the door behind him, the ringtone stopped. Yet, this didn¡¯t bother SinJu or make him call his driver back. The reason? He knew very well that the one who called him would call once again, something that happened only a minute later because the ?ghost¡± with whom SinJu was about to talk was like that: uncontrolled and anxious, someone who couldn¡¯t calm down until reaching the one he needed.


    What exactly made the ?ghost¡± so anxious? Not even SinJu knew that, and he didn¡¯t know this because he hadn¡¯t ever been interested in something like this. All that mattered to Min SinJu was that the ?ghost¡± was useful and did everything he needed. Even so, SinJu was sure that¡­ if he had been authoritarian with the ?ghost¡± or shown nervousness, he would have definitely risked his life. That¡¯s why he suddenly ?calmed down¡± before answering the phone with a simple ?Hello?¡±


    A weird growl was suddenly heard at the other end of the wire. Hearing it, SinJu frowned. Yet, he said nothing about this but calmly waited until the stern voice of his interlocutor wasn¡¯t heard yelling in the receiver, ?I wait for you at the usual place, maximum in an hour!¡± After that, SinJu heard the sound of the interrupted call.


    ?Dog!¡± SinJu hissed through his teeth when he heard the command. ?Does he think that I¡¯m his well-trained quadruped to give me orders or what? Ah, you¡­ son of a¡­,¡± he swore sternly. Later, unable to control himself, SinJu started to kick and punch the front seat. What drove him crazy to punish the poor car for that? The simple fact he hated others to give him orders, something the ?ghost¡± was doing since they knew each other.


    His boss¡¯s nervous breakdown didn¡¯t amaze the driver, who was only a few meters away from the car as SinJu ordered him, not to ?find out secrets that had to remain secret.¡± At least this was what the driver thought when SinJu kicked him out of the vehicle. Even so, although it wasn¡¯t the first nervous breakdown he had seen, the driver still started slowly shaking when he heard SinJu¡¯s yells from inside the car. The reason? He knew very well what his boss could do. That¡¯s why he preferred to stay outside until SinJu calmed down because he really didn¡¯t want to be his victim. What made him think this? He was sure that Min SinJu was unable to control his nervousness and that everybody could be turned into his victim in such moments and killed instantly.


    This¡­ ?killed instantly¡± wasn¡¯t at all an exaggeration but the truth because the driver hadn¡¯t only once witnessed such ?shows¡± with Min SinJu in the role of the butcher. No, it wasn¡¯t definitely the first time he attended something like that. Besides,  the driver not only once saw someone at his boss¡¯s feet, whom this one was cruelly kicking.


    The last time he saw this was a night ago when Min SinJu killed someone. Who exactly? The driver also didn¡¯t know because he saw the victim from far away when he entered the club to tell his boss that he finished the mission of ?delivering gifts to all the women with whom Min SinJu spent the nights.¡±


    Honestly, he could have simply sent a message to SinJu or the barman, one of his boss¡¯s assistants, and told him that he finished the mission. Then, he could have simply waited outside the club until SinJu had asked him to take him home or whenever he would have needed to be taken that night. Yet, realizing that he didn¡¯t have water to drink and no supermarket was open at that hour, he dared to enter the club, thinking of filling the bottle and hitting the pike. Nevertheless, two steps from the club, one of the bodyguards stopped him and asked him to go to one of the liquor shops and buy a box of expensive whisky.


    The bodyguard¡¯s request amazed the driver a lot. The reason? It seemed strange to him to hear that one asking him to buy more alcohol when they were in a club that sold alcohol. A club that had alcohol in stock for weeks. How did he know all this? Because, as Min SinJu¡¯s driver, he had to be also present in the storage room when the boxes with drinks were delivered and help the barman to take them to a safe place. Actually, a few boxes of that expensive whisky the bodyguard asked him to buy had been delivered to the club that morning, and it was impossible to have finished them in one single day.


    Even knowing all this, the man decided not to ask more questions about this and went to buy what the other man asked him to buy. Arriving at the drinks store, which was empty at that hour, he bought what he needed and returned to the club earlier than a quarter of an hour. Getting behind the club, he saw in amazement that nobody guarded that door, although there was always someone there. He remembered that the same guardian who asked him to buy the box of whisky had to be there that night, but not even that one was seen around. ?Something that¡¯s strange already,¡± the driver told himself, frowning. ?Did he go to the bathroom while I was missing? Or maybe to buy something to drink? It¡¯s also possible because I know he loves to drink a lot and¡­¡±


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Suddenly, he silenced the voice of his mind when he realized that he stood for too long in the same place and entered the club. Once inside, a damn strange feeling sneaked inside him because, even though the other clients were drinking, smoking, or dancing and the music was simply yelling all around, a strange atmosphere was still felt there. What exactly made the driver feel this? He had no idea. Actually, he didn¡¯t bother too much about this, aware that he already had enough problems on his shoulders. He simply blamed the paranoia for all this and quickened his pace toward SinJu¡¯s office because he was already sure that his boss asked the bodyguard to put him buy that box of expensive whisky.


    When he headed toward the room door, which also served as an office for Min SinJu, the driver felt his ears buzzing so hard, which made him think that he¡¯d go deaf eventually. That¡¯s why he told himself to go out of there as soon as he was left free, and he decided so because he cared more about his ears than about his job. Yet, glancing around while he headed toward SinJu¡¯s office, the man slowed down, feeling so amazed because he finally saw that all the bodyguards were among the clients and wearing earplugs. ?And this isn¡¯t because of the music because these snakes aren¡¯t someone bothered by loud music.¡±


    Saying this, the driver stopped and carefully looked around, convinced that something strange happened that night there. What exactly? He wasn¡¯t sure. He could have found out if he had stood around. Yet, suddenly raising his glance, he winced when he saw the same bodyguard who asked him to buy whisky in front of his eyes. Then, suddenly, the bodyguard grabbed the box from the driver¡¯s hands and growled at him, ?Get out of here and do your job!¡±


    Hearing the command, the driver slowly bowed, although the bodyguard was younger than him and intended to go. Yet, he had been forced to stop when another bodyguard approached them and told the one who ordered the driver to go, ?Leave him to take the box with the boss! You must follow me now!¡±


    Not very happy because of this new command, the first bodyguard returned the box of whisky to the driver and made him a sign to head toward SinJu¡¯s office. After that, he quickened his pace behind his colleague, who told him about a fight in one of the VIP booths, which they had to stop. Thus, having free time to continue what he had to do, the driver turned his back to the VIP booths and headed toward his boss¡¯s booth.


    Once in front of the door, the man stopped. What made him decide that? A feeling that told him to run away from there. Yet, once his brain was even more stubborn than his heart, the man continued in the same place, trying to finish his job. And, as he used to listen to his brain more than to his heart, he finally knocked on the door.


    One minute after knocking on the door, one of the bodyguards opened it. Too late in the driver¡¯s opinion because when he usually did the same thing that door was opened right away when they¡¯d been late to do that at that time. This meant one of two things: the music was too loud or everybody was into something else than being attentive to what happened around them. What exactly could have made everybody so focused on something else? The driver had no idea. Yet, he had convinced himself that something stank there when one of SinJu¡¯s personal bodyguards half-opened the door and took the box from his hands, closing that door right away.


    Although the bodyguard closed the door soon after opening it, it had still been enough for the driver to see what the hell looked like. Why? On the floor, at SinJu¡¯s feet, he saw an unconscious man, with deep wounds all over his body. Particularly, the wound on the man¡¯s head made the driver attentive, and the fact that SinJu was next to him, squeezing a bloody golf club in his hand.


    Even if he faced terror with his eyes, the driver said nothing about this. He only turned his back to the door and rushed to get out of the club. Once in the street, he started to shake. He even felt nauseous at one point, puking next to one of the trash cans afterward, a place that wasn¡¯t that clean because many other clients had done the same before that. Unlike them, who emptied their stomachs because of the alcohol, the poor driver did that because of terror because he wasn¡¯t facing hell every day.


    Eventually, when he felt a little better, he carefully looked around to see if someone saw him there. Seeing nobody around him calmed the driver down, making him deeply breathe in and out while trying to calm down his crazy heart. After that, staggering to his feet, he headed toward the car that was parked not that far from him. Arriving next to the car, he opened the door and entered it right away, looking in front only because he felt that his nightmare wasn¡¯t over that night.


    Thinking of all this, the driver had been right because, after a few hours of waiting, two of the bodyguards brought Min SinJu to the car. SinJu was so drunk that morning that he wasn¡¯t able to stay on his feet alone, something that the driver hadn¡¯t ever seen before. Even so, he didn¡¯t ask anything about this. He only got out of the car, opened the back door, and calmly waited until the bodyguards put SinJu in the back seat. After that, he closed the door and nodded when the bodyguards told him to take SinJu back home. Then, the driver entered the car, intending to leave SinJu in his apartment and rush home too.


    Turning the engine on, he managed to wake SinJu. This one, barely realizing where he was, sat in the back seat and yelled at the driver to open the window. After that, sticking his head through that window, he demanded everybody to stay where they were and wait because their job wasn¡¯t done that night.


    What did SinJu mean when he ordered them that? They found out very soon when a blue minivan, with strange pictures and inscriptions on it, appeared in the backyard of the club two minutes only after SinJu gave that order. After the driver stopped the minivan, Hamster and Jackal got out of the vehicle, closely followed by a stranger, whom none of SinJu¡¯s employees had ever seen before. Particularly, the driver hadn¡¯t ever seen that man, he was pretty sure of that.


    Not only did the fact that he didn¡¯t know the stranger, a man about thirty, make the driver attentive but also the fact that that man was acting strangely. He was looking around all the time, on the sly, and this was clearly seen although he wore a black cap on his head that covered his eyes too. The stranger also wore a black mask and clothes of the same color, and black leather gloves, which he put on while heading toward the club. All this told the driver that the stranger seemed to be a kind of fighting dog that was always thirsty for blood.


    Why exactly did the driver think that about the stranger? Because of his glance full of hatred, which he used to look at him right before entering the club. A glance that convinced the driver to look only in front, waiting breathlessly for SinJu¡¯s order to take him home and escape that nightmare. Yet, he couldn¡¯t go because SinJu kept yelling at them, demanding them not to move because their job wasn¡¯t finished, something that the employees knew very well because SinJu took care to train all of them very well.


    Even if he looked only in front, the driver still had unwillingly witnessed the crime that night. Particularly, he witnessed the fact that SinJu¡¯s employees got rid of evidence. He saw, about five minutes after the three men entered the club, how Hamster and Jackal took the body, which he saw in SinJu¡¯s office in a pool of blood, out of the club. The driver couldn¡¯t see the victim¡¯s face because he was wrapped in cellophane and thick ropes were wrapped all around his body, something that seemed strange to him. Particularly, he found it strange that the stranger grabbed the victim by the hair and squeezed it hard, making that poor man moan eventually. Thus, everybody found out that Min SinJu¡¯s victim was still alive. For how long though? None of them would have ever found out.


    At least this was what the driver thought that night: that he wouldn¡¯t ever find out what happened to that poor man eventually. Yet, he found out this a few hours later only, about ten o¡¯clock in the morning, when SinJu sent him a message to stop by his house because he needed him urgently. Entering the apartment, the driver found SinJu sitting on the couch and enjoying his coffee while Jackal informed him about the ?latest news.¡± It¡¯s how the driver found out about what happened in the former sawmill, where the poor man, whom the three jackals took out of SinJu¡¯s club that morning, gave his last breath.


    Finding out about this, the poor driver shuddered inside. Yet, he didn¡¯t show that he was afraid because he feared that he might be his boss¡¯s next victim. Even so, nervousness kept squirming inside him, just as it bothered him the fact that he saw the stranger that morning. The reason? The stranger approached the car eventually and hissed through his teeth while telling SinJu, ?For how long will I clean your mess, dog? I¡¯m tired, you know?! So, if you ever call me here for such ?things,¡± I swear that the next body I¡¯ll take out of that club will be yours.¡± Then, looking with hatred around, he told the others, ?The same goes for you: I¡¯m not your cleaning company to be called here all the time to do your job. If you ever do that again, I swear I will kill you all.¡±


    When he remembered the stranger¡¯s words, the driver frowned. ?What did he mean when he said that he¡¯s not our cleaning company?¡± He wondered while heading toward his car, closely followed by SinJu. ?Did the boss kill before that? Did he say that because of this?¡±


    He didn¡¯t have time to find an answer to his question because he suddenly heard SinJu yelling at him, ?Can we go now? Today?¡± Looking behind him, the driver saw his boss already in the car, in the back seat, and staring at him through the open window. SinJu was pissed off at that moment because the driver was late to turn the engine on and also because his plans were failing one after another.


    What plans? He hadn¡¯t ever asked about this. He only said in a low voice after putting the safety belt on. ?Where to go?¡±


    ?To hell!¡± SinJu growled, making his employee shudder again. SinJu smiled instead because ?Only going to hell, one can see what the devil looks like.¡± After that, satisfied because he considered that his joke was good, SinJu leaned against the back of the seat and, closing his eyes, started whistling a melody.

 CHAPTER 47: A PACT WITH THE DEVIL

    After the weird reaction SinJu had in his car, a vehicle he asked the driver to stop in an isolated place God knows where at an early morning hour, he asked his employee to take him to another location. Where exactly? To the devil¡¯s lair. At least this crossed the driver¡¯s mind when he stopped the car in another isolated place.


    This new location was so isolated and abandoned that not even ten healthy and well-trained men would have dared to stop by there. Yet, they ventured there with only the two of them, looking for ?flog dead horses¡± as the driver thought when he turned the engine off with a shaking hand. After that, often swallowing hard, he looked at SinJu in the inner mirror, who was in the back seat, somewhere to his right.


    SinJu seemed troubled at that moment. He also looked scared, although the driver couldn¡¯t understand what could have made him feel like that because, as far as he remembered, he hadn¡¯t ever seen Min SinJu looking like a frightened kid about to be beaten in those two years while he¡¯d been working for him. How did the driver realize that? Simple: while he spied on his boss through the inner mirror, he saw him frowning at one point. After that, gnashing his teeth, SinJu untied the tie as though he felt it as a rope wrapped around his throat.


    None of them said anything though. They kept silent for minutes in a row, each of them looking at the object that interested him: the driver - at his boss, somehow on the sly, while SinJu looked through the window from his right at the multitude of abandoned buildings that were wet gray after the rain that stopped only a couple of hours before that. Eventually, realizing that only staying there he was wasting his time, SinJu deeply breathed in and, glancing at his employee, he told him, ?Wait here! In the car and with the engine on! If I¡¯m not back in about a quarter of an hour and I also don¡¯t call you to inform you that I¡¯m fine, call the cops! Did you hear me?¡±


    ?Yes, boss!¡± The driver answered right away, confidently, although he was still shaking inside because of the fear he felt for being there.


    The driver¡¯s answer and the fear felt in his soul didn¡¯t seem like something SinJu cared about. All that mattered to him was the fact that his employee understood the message he tried to send and that he was there, waiting for him, although SinJu was also sure that, in case he had seen the devil, the driver would have hit the pike, taking the car with him and forgetting about his boss. Who would have judged him if this had happened? Nobody. Not even SinJu would have done that, he was sure of this because he was the only one who knew what kind of devil lived in that place, someone even Min SinJu was afraid of.


    Nevertheless, SinJu had no other choice than to face the devil that morning. If not, he was sure that the one who summoned him there so urgently would have left him headless. How not to be so when he gave him a headache the night before when he took the devil out of his lair and exposed him in front of others as a monkey at the circus just because he needed someone to clean the mess he made. ?A mess that was necessary though,¡± SinJu growled eventually, heading with lazy steps toward the entrance to the abandoned building. ?If not, all our plans would have been ruined, just as the work we¡¯ve done all these years would have been in vain.¡±


    Yet¡­ did the ?ghost¡± know that? Did he know how many problems SinJu solved over the years? Did he know how many troubles SinJu avoided him to have all that time? Probably not, because, from what SinJu knew, the ?ghost¡± never cared about this. All he cared about were his plans, wishes, and needs, and not what the others wanted.


    Even so, SinJu had to admit one thing: despite the rivalry between them, despite the ghost¡¯s cruelty and his caprices, that one had always been loyal to him. He had always been there when SinJu had needed him, particularly for the dirty work. He also took care of their dirty business, from the shadows, sheltering SinJu this way because, if SinJu had openly behaved in that story, the police would have caught them for sure, sending them where they belonged to - ?To that hell with bars,¡± as SinJu always said.


    Such a thought had always been with him, particularly after he met SolHi. The reason? SinJu wasn¡¯t also sure of that. All he knew was that, once SolHi had stubbed her fangs into his throat and promised to tear him apart, SinJu felt everything so real. He felt that Ian SolHi was perfect to be his perdition, just as he felt all this because of DooSan all those years. Yet, in the fight with the prosecutor, SinJu felt confident while fighting with SolHi, whom he got to know that was crazy, he had all the time the feeling that she was his death. ?She would have done this for sure if the other one hadn¡¯t sent her to hell first. Even so, I¡¯m sure she waits for me at the gates of hell just to make sure she¡¯d take revenge on me because¡­ damn it! I shouldn¡¯t have touched her mother. If I had left her alone and I had continued to do what I had always done, I would have been safer now because¡­ the Devil that waits for me now would have taken care of her in my place for sure.¡±


    Yet, it was too late for such thoughts or regrets. SolHi was officially declared dead, and he didn¡¯t have a reason to doubt that. Not that he hadn¡¯t done that because he had doubted it. Why? There wasn¡¯t a shred of clear evidence that SolHi was a ghost. Yes, he had no clue if Ian SolHi was definitely a ghost or not. Why? Because he hadn¡¯t ever seen her body, just as he hadn¡¯t found out where the new Chief of DOC kept her, and this made him suspect that SolHi¡¯s assassination was just a show. Even so, SinJu was sure of one more thing, that ?Kim HanSol isn¡¯t stupid to hang herself with such a cheap show and pretend that she killed a serial killer. No, she wouldn¡¯t ever endanger her job for someone whom she hadn¡¯t ever met, except for the time when she blew up her brain. Yet¡­ is all this true?¡±


    This last question made SinJu stop eventually. He didn¡¯t do anything in particular after that: he only closed his eyes and stood in that spot. By doing this, he made his driver attentive, who was in the car and looking at him through the window, stunned. What amazed him more than the fact that SinJu stopped was to see his boss taking his hands out of his pockets and, with lazy moves, buttoning the two buttons of the expensive dark blue suit he wore.


    ?He¡¯s doing this only at important meetings,¡± the driver whispered when he saw that, frowning. ?I saw him buttoning both buttons only when he met extremely important people. Yet, he did that now. Why? Who the hell lives here? Or¡­ did he agree to see someone important here, trying to avoid being seen by others? If it¡¯s so, why did he take me here? Why me? No, all this is strange because, at important and mysterious meetings, he¡¯s always taking one of the two puppies who take care of him. Yet, now¡­¡±


    Thinking about all this, the driver felt curiosity sneaking inside him. Not only curiosity made him feel nervous but also adrenaline, something that started madly flowing through his veins, making him dare to leave the car, although SinJu ordered him to stay inside the vehicle, with the engine on, and waiting for him. Orders that the man ignored, controlled by curiosity and spurred by the fact that SinJu didn¡¯t see him - he left the car only after SinJu entered the abandoned building.


    Looking around, at the abandoned place, the driver frowned again. ?What kind of place is that?¡± He wondered. ?It seems forgotten by people for millennia. Even so, my boss decided to come here to see someone. Did he come here to see the one who¡­¡±


    This new thought made him swallow hard. Then, when he remembered what happened a night ago, he shuddered from top to toe, rushing to enter the car afterward. He even checked twice if the engine was on just to make sure they had a chance to leave that place immediately. Even so, seeing that the car was ready to be used as soon as he would have needed it, the poor driver didn¡¯t calm down because ?You never know who you are dealing with. Particularly, in such a place. So, Nam So Hun - the less you know, the safer you are. And, even if you saw something you shouldn¡¯t have seen last night, keep your mouth shut and live your life! if not, be sure that the worms will taste your body first.¡±


    Such encouragement convinced him to breathe in deeply eventually, several times, trying to calm down a little. Not only did his heartbeats calm down but also his breath, becoming slow and rhythmical, although it was heard as a kind of hissing through his nostrils before that, something that made him seem like a crazy bull in the arena. Then, when he could control himself, So Hun took his phone out of his pocket and sent an email to himself with the coordinates that were seen on the screen of the car¡¯s computer. The reason? He tried to make sure that, in case he would have ever vanished from the earth¡¯s surface, he would have at least given others the chance to find his body or find out what happened to him. Thus, having at least evidence of his passing through life, Son Hun felt safe.


    ***


    Entering the building and carefully looking around, SinJu cooked his nose. The reason? The place was too dirty and ?Full of rats,¡± as it crossed the man¡¯s mind. Not only did this make him feel nausea but also that stinky smell of rat urine, dust, and other kinds of filth, like mold and spider webs. Yet, even if he felt the urge to get out of there and hit the pike, SinJu made an effort to stay calm, heading with sure steps toward the stairs that led to the second floor of the abandoned warehouse where he entered.


    That place was new for him. Yes, he was seeing it for the first time and it was the first time he heard someone talking about it. No, wait, he remembered that the ?ghost¡± mentioned it once. When exactly? Eight years ago after Han YuSan¡¯s death when he told SinJu that he killed the former prosecutor in an abandoned warehouse, the same place where he turned Ian SolHi¡¯s life into a nightmare.


    When he remembered that, SinJu shuddered, although he also didn¡¯t know why he did that. He should have enjoyed the fact that he got to see the place of torture of one of his worst enemies. Yet, this didn¡¯t happen because he wasn¡¯t happy to be there. On the contrary: that place made him feel nauseous, particularly the black stain that was seen on the cement pylon from the middle of the room on the first floor, the same pylon on which SolHi and Kan found blood a year ago.


    The same black stain made SinJu stop eventually. The reason? It fascinated him. Not even he knew why he was doing this, but he felt the urge to approach the pylon and look at the stain from closer, something he did afterward.


    Once in front of the pylon, SinJu squatted and carefully looked at the black uneven stain. And, even if he had no idea about what happened there eight years ago, he still imagined, for a moment only, how someone¡¯s head hit the pylon hard and left that stain there for eternity. This image made SinJu smile. Then, feeling the nausea returning to his stomach, he spat in disgust to the side, growling ?He¡¯ll also kill me one day.¡± After that, SinJu stood up and, straightening his back, faced the stairs again.


    Looking over there, SinJu saw nothing special at them: only a few old cement stairs, crumbled in places because of the cruel weather, dust, and spider web as far as his eyes could see. This view made him frown again because¡­ ?Damn place that looks like hell. Yes, this one is a good thought because, if he called me here, it¡¯s definitely for nothing good. He wants to get revenge on me and twist my neck. Yet¡­ dream of this, brother because¡­ I won¡¯t ever give you this satisfaction. If this ever happens, I swear I¡¯ll change my name from Min SinJu to Dummy.¡±


    Saying this, growling these words better said, SinJu squeezed his fists, allowing his nails to injure the skin of his palms. Feeling the pain, SinJu frowned again and relaxed. He even looked at his palms for a few seconds, seeing ten weird stains on them: uneven dark-red marks that he hadn¡¯t ever seen on his body before. Then, when the stinky smell of mold and other things got to his nostrils again, SinJu spat to the side one more time and headed to the stairs.


    In front of the stairs, the man stopped again. Yet, he didn¡¯t stay there for a long time: only for a few moments. Then, crawling his legs and with his hands into his pockets, trying to hide the fact that he hurt himself, he started climbing the stairs one by one as though would have counted them.


    To get to the second floor, SinJu needed about a minute and a half, although there weren¡¯t too many stairs there. Even so, he did everything to delay the outcome, often stopping, carefully looking around, and analyzing each detail of the building. The reason? He wanted to fix these details in his mind and keep that painting there, hidden through other nightmare memories, as long as possible.


    Eventually, he stepped over the last stair. Looking around, he saw nothing because of the darkness that was seen all over the second floor of that building. This happened because there weren¡¯t windows or holes in the walls, a hint that someone took care to cover them. Why? SinJu could only imagine that. ?Not to leave witnesses behind and have freedom of movement. Something he had always adored - darkness and attacking others from the shadows.¡± Then, weirdly grinning, SinJu decided to turn the lantern of his phone on and try to see something around him.


    When he put his hand in his pocket, SinJu heard a strange sound to his right, something that involuntarily stopped his move. He stood still afterward, calmly waiting for what was coming, although fear should have sneaked inside his bones. Why did he do that? Because he knew that it was his only chance to survive: to show his enemy that he wasn¡¯t afraid of him and that he was the master of his life. Thus, he also had the chance to decide the rules of the game between them and not only allow this to the one who headed toward him at that moment, at a slow step and dragging something that seemed to be a metallic bar after him.


    The shrill caused by the metallic bar that was dragged on the cement floor made SinJu close his eyes and gnash his teeth. By doing this, staying with his eyes closed, he allowed his sixth sense to awaken. He did well deciding this because, suddenly, a strange hissing in the air made him alert and jump to the side at the last possible moment, and the metallic bar, which passed by him and hit the hard wall somewhere behind SinJu, made his ears buzz.


    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Although his ears still buzzed, SinJu smiled eventually. The reason? ?As welcoming as always,¡± he told the one hidden in the shadows. Then, he stuck his pinky into his right ear and started to shake it mockingly.


    He stopped the movement of his hand when he heard someone asking, somewhere in front of him, ?Did you expect me to wait for you with bread and salt?¡± A question that made SinJu bow his head and smile again.


    ?Well, not with bread and salt but also not like that. At least I expected to hear a hello from you before blowing my brains with that bar.¡±


    The strange voice, which SolHi often heard in her memories and a night before in the former sawmill, suddenly burst into hysterical laughter. ?To say hello to a demon like you?¡± He asked in mockery. ?I would rather do that to the dogs in the street than to you.¡± Then, making SinJu close his eyes for a few moments, his enemy turned on a lantern right in front of him.


    SinJu didn¡¯t close his eyes for more than a few moments. Then, when he felt that his eyes got used to the contrast between darkness and light, he opened them and looked in front. He didn¡¯t look straight in front of him where the big lantern was, a lantern that was similar to those used on the filming sets, but somewhere to its left where he felt the presence of the one he was looking for.


    That man was right there and SinJu knew that very well. This happened because he suddenly saw that one¡¯s silhouette outlining in the darkness of that place. A silhouette that became clear soon when the man stepped toward him, playfully hissing through his teeth, ?Tic-tac! Tic-tac! Tic-tac!¡±


    That hissing drove SinJu crazy eventually. Yet, he didn¡¯t show that to his enemy. All he did was frown when he growled in his head, ?He¡¯s been a psycho and he¡¯ll always be one! I thought that time would make him rationally think, but¡­ yeah, right: he¡¯s going crazy more and more with each passing day.¡±


    The whistle of a melody, which was heard coming from the place where the silhouette was, beside the lantern, made SinJu attentive. He even winced after that because he didn¡¯t hear it for a very long time. ?Even so, you remember it, right?¡± That man asked SinJu. ?I mean¡­ the melody!¡±


    ?Yes,¡± SinJu growled. ?I remember it. Yet, I won¡¯t say that¡¯s something that makes me happy and you know this very well. Even so, even though I want to forget it and I¡¯ve tried hard to do that, you always remind me about it.¡±


    ?To forget it?¡± The stranger asked, visibly surprised. ?Why?¡±


    SinJu showed him his fangs. ?Because this isn¡¯t something that makes me proud?¡± He asked. ?I¡¯m sure you aren¡¯t also proud of this. Even so, you keep bringing it between us. Why? I thought this is something we should forget because¡­ this is a simple piece of the puzzle of the past that makes us both vulnerable.¡±


    ?Do you think so?¡± He asked SinJu, making him frown. Particularly, SinJu felt pissed off by the fact that the lantern was blinding him, something that made him close his eyes again. To see something, SinJu needed a few minutes to get used to the blinding light. Then, when his eyes could see something in front, SinJu squeezed his teeth, seeing YuSan grabbing a metallic chair, which he started to drag behind him, making the whole building strangely resound.


    The sound made SinJu reproachfully shake his head eventually. He even, as though trying to piss off his interlocutor, covered his ears with his palms. After that, when the shrill stopped being heard, he looked in front and saw YuSan sitting on the chair and playing with a small lantern, which he took out of his pocket and started turning on and off right in front of SinJu.


    YuSan¡¯s game drove SinJu crazy again, making him yell, ?Stop this! It¡¯s not funny at all!¡± A yell that didn¡¯t surprise YuSan or make him lose his temper. On the contrary, YuSan only smiled. ?Why?¡± SinJu asked him, confused. ?Are you smiling?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± YuSan suddenly said. ?I smile because¡­ you are comically stupid. Why? You try to seem calm, although you are aware that you aren¡¯t more than the stupid mouse that cannot play the role of the cat. So, until I don¡¯t lose my head and catch you in my paws, mouse, sing and tell me why you are here!¡±


    SinJu showed him his fangs again, wondering in his head if YuSan was making fun of him or really didn¡¯t remember because ?You called me here! You remember this, right?¡±


    ?I?¡± YuSan asked, stunned. ?When?¡±


    This trick question made SinJu squint at him. Then, deeply breathing it to calm down, he hissed through his teeth, ?Half an hour ago.¡± When he said that, SinJu let the air come out of his throat, something that sounded like a snake¡¯s hiss eventually. After that, he told himself, ?Besides being a psycho, he¡¯s also forgetful.¡±


    YuSan glared at him. ?Actually, I hear you!¡±


    ?I didn¡¯t even try to hide that,¡± said SinJu, trying to piss YuSan off. ?Yet, this aside, tell me why I¡¯m here. I thought this was a secret place. Or¡­ is this from the series ?The criminals always return to the crime scene?¡±


    For that ironical question, SinJu was rewarded with a chair thrown toward him, a chair that passed by his ear eventually, falling through the hole that was in the middle of the second floor, a few meters from SinJu. At all scared or surprised by that turnabout, SinJu smiled. Then, turning his head and looking at the hole, SinJu reproachfully shook his head, murmuring, ?I said you are crazy!¡±


    YuSan managed to surprise SinJu eventually when he grabbed him by the throat. Then, squeezing as hard as he could while SinJu squeezed his wrists trying to weaken him, YuSan pushed him against the wall, although his first intention was to throw his enemy through the same hole the chair had fallen through. Then, only one step from the hole, he changed directions and pushed SinJu against the wall, against which the metallic bar had hit too.


    Feeling the hard cold wall touching his back, SinJu gnashed his teeth. ?Have you lost your mind?¡± He growled because of the lack of air. ?Release me! Now, I said!¡± Seeing that YuSan squeezed harder and harder, and that he was about to lose consciousness because of the lack of air, a hint that YuSan didn¡¯t intend to let him go away, at least not alive, SinJu released his enemy¡¯s wrists and punched his stomach as hard as he could.


    Gasping, YuSan took a step back, releasing his victim. Then, touching his stomach with both hands because SinJu hit the most sensitive part of his body, he looked with hatred at SinJu when this one said, ?Instead of punishing me for unreal things, you should find another target! We have enough enemies to choose one from them.¡±


    ?Why choose a stranger when you are closer?¡± YuSan growled eventually, right before pouncing on SinJu, which he kicked down and started punching and kicking like crazy. SinJu also hit him because he knew very well who his enemy was. Thus, if he hadn¡¯t defended himself but would have only allowed his enemy to punish him as it had always happened, he would have been history by now.


    The fight between them lasted quite a long time, although SinJu hoped YuSan would give up soon, as it had always happened when they fought. This didn¡¯t happen though, something that surprised even him. Even so, SinJu didn¡¯t ask YuSan anything about this when they finally pulled back from each other and sheltered to lick their wounds. Only in the end when he felt that YuSan calmed down did he take the phone out of his pocket and look at the watch. ?It¡¯s been a quarter an hour since I left,¡± he said in a half voice.


    ?And? What¡¯s this supposed to mean?¡± YuSan asked, spitting the blood from his mouth. ?Should it be something important?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± replied SinJu drily. ?Why? Because it¡¯s exactly the right time for my driver to call the cops. So, keep your mouth shut while I call him.¡± After that, SinJu called his driver and ordered him not to do anything else but wait. Then, when So Hun told him that the order was clear to him, SinJu stuck his back to the wall and, looking in front but not at YuSan, whom he heard breathing heavily, he said, ?Han DooSan is behind us again, and this isn¡¯t something good already.¡±


    YuSan frowned. ?Can I know why?¡± He asked after a few moments of silence.


    ?Honestly? I also don¡¯t know much. Yet, I guess that¡¯s because he lost his mind. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain to myself why he¡¯s behind us when he should mourn his girlfriend.¡±


    YuSan squinted at him. ?Girlfriend? Are you saying that our beloved brother decided that life is sweet and he can live it?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± said SinJu, grinning. ?Of course, he lives his life because others haven¡¯t touched his throat yet. Something you did to me, although I thought that once we were brothers we¡¯d be forever. Nevertheless, it seems to me that you care more about Han DooSan than about me.¡±


    ?Give me a break!¡± Said YuSan, lying on the cold dusty floor. ?Even so, tell me: who¡¯s the unlucky one? The one who messed with Han DooSan, I mean.¡±


    ?The same girl as always,¡± replied SinJu calmly. Then, he was amazed to see YuSan suddenly sitting and looking at him, stunned, while waiting for his next reaction.


    To his great surprise, YuSan took thoughts, something that wasn¡¯t particular to him. Why? Because, in such cases when he heard that a Han was happy, YuSan was completely losing his mind, tearing apart everything he met in his way. At that moment though, he seemed so calm, as though he was trying to clear his mind. Something he couldn¡¯t do eventually because the thoughts about ?Ian SolHi¡± overwhelmed him. Hearing YuSan whispering her name, SinJu winced.


    ?Do you still remember her?¡± SinJu asked his brother, surprised, supporting his elbows from his knees and pushing his body a little in front. Thus, he saw the slight gesture made by YuSan as though saying that he remembered her. ?But¡­ why?¡± SinJu asked again, in amazement. ?I thought she was another random victim. Or¡­ do you remember the face of all those you got rid of?¡±


    ?Do you think I¡¯m stupid?¡± YuSan asked, glaring at him. ?To reveal to you my thoughts, I mean.¡±


    ?Just making conversation, dude,¡± mumbled SinJu drily. ?I was just curious to find out whom you got rid of.¡±


    ?Including ?brothers,¡± and you know that,¡± YuSan said, smiling. ?You remember that I got rid of one of our ?brothers¡± eight years ago, right?¡±


    The last sentence made SinJu wince, looking terrified at YuSan. The reason? He suddenly remembered whom YuSan got rid of eight years ago, just as he remembered that his brother had also been about to get rid of him. ?Something he can do any time because¡­ I don¡¯t think that he has ever stopped thinking about this.¡±


    ?You are actually right,¡± YuSan told him, as though reading SinJu¡¯s mind, making this one wince again. ?I can also get rid of you. Something I¡¯ll do for sure if you surprise me again as you did last night. It won¡¯t be at all difficult for me to do that and I¡¯ll have no remorse after that.¡±


    Hearing him talking like that, SinJu swallowed hard. Then, he said, ?Yeah, I¡¯m aware of that, just as I¡¯m also aware that you have lost your skills.¡± His words made YuSan attentive, squinting at him because he didn¡¯t understand what SinJu meant. ?I¡¯m talking about last night,¡± this one explained to him. ?Particularly, I¡¯m talking about the sawmill where someone witnessed your crime.¡±


    ?Surprise me with something else,¡± YuSan growled.


    By saying this, he managed to surprise SinJu again. ?Did you know that?¡± He asked YuSan after a short while.


    ?Of course, I knew that. I saw that bitch with my eyes. She poked her nose in my business although she shouldn¡¯t have done that. Even so, she did that, destroying a place that I loved, a place I¡¯ve gotten rid of because of her by putting fire to it. Not only because of her but also because of you because¡­ you involved me in this shit last night. If you had been smarter, we wouldn¡¯t have been here right now.¡±


    ?We wouldn¡¯t have been here if you had done your job well eight years ago,¡± SinJu growled, barely controlling his anger. After that, he stood up and approached YuSan, squatting in front of him and staring at his brother, who kept using his inhaler. ?Why? Because¡­ if you hadn¡¯t left that bitch alive then, we wouldn¡¯t have been in problems now.¡±


    YuSan grinned. ?Now it¡¯s my fault that you are stupid? No, bro: the one who¡¯s always stupid and crosses our beloved little brother¡¯s way, Han DooSan¡¯s path, is you. Or¡­ have you already forgotten that?¡±


    ?No, I haven¡¯t forgotten anything, just as I won¡¯t ever forget why I can¡¯t swallow that idiot. A reason that¡¯s related to you, by the way. Or¡­ should I remind you of that reason too?¡±


    ?Not necessary,¡± said YuSan, standing up. ?I can handle this myself. To remember things, I mean.¡± Then, suddenly feeling the pain sneaking into his bones, pain caused by asthma, he went and sat on another chair he had hidden there.


    YuSan didn¡¯t sit on that chair too long because SinJu suddenly approached him. And, grabbing him by the clothes, without YuSan doing something to stay against him, he forced him to stand up and, staring into his eyes, SinJu told him, ?Of course, I¡¯ll ?help¡± you to remember this always, ?brother.¡± The reason? If I hadn¡¯t been there for you, you would have been dead a long time ago. I¡¯ve taken care of this not to happen just to help you and allow you to calmly kill others. For this and many others, you should always be grateful to me, YuSan. If not, I swear that your secret will be known by everybody in this world, and you know that I have no mercy when I promise something like that.¡±


    YuSan grinned. ?Are you threatening me right now?¡±


    ?I just remind you about certain¡­ things. Predict, better said - something that can happen to you at any time. Why? It¡¯s a clock bomb about to explode and kill you too.¡±


    ?Something that can also happen to you, SinJu. Don¡¯t forget that. Why? Because¡­ we are brothers?¡±


    ?I would have preferred this not to be true. Yet, once I can¡¯t change that, and you either, we should at least make sure we won¡¯t lose anything from what belongs to us. We should also do everything we can to take back what¡¯s ours. How? By killing Han DooSan! Yes, get rid of him, once and for all, or I swear I¡¯ll get rid of you and my hand won¡¯t shake to do that!¡±


    Saying this and looking with hatred into YuSan¡¯s eyes, whom he considered his worst enemy although the same blood flowed through their veins, just as YuSan was doing, SinJu turned his back and headed toward the exit door. He didn¡¯t even look back while descending the stairs, convinced that his ?advice¡± was heard and, as long as the monster YuSan had the order to fulfill, he wouldn¡¯t have ever touched him. SinJu was also convinced that his ?brother¡± would help him to get rid of problems that time too.


    ?Something I¡¯ll do no matter what, SinJu,¡± YuSan growled eventually. ?I¡¯ll get rid of our ?brother.¡± Yet, I¡¯m not doing this for you. I do this for me because I deserve each drop of blood I spill. Yes, I really deserve that because¡­ the Hans trampled me under their feet for too long. I¡¯ll pay them back for having considered me weak and tried to subdue me. And, once I take my revenge on them and I take back what belongs to me, I swear I¡¯ll get rid of you too, SinJu. I¡¯ll do that just because you are nobody. Even so, you keep demanding me to do things for you, something I hate and you know. Something you¡¯ll stop doing once I¡¯ll be the only king in our family!¡±

 CHAPTER 48: A NEW HUNTING SESSION

    Entering the office, Kan and DooSan saw the others staring at them while waiting to hear interesting news from them. News that made them widen their eyes when DooSan said, ?So Ari and Nam Guk Shik were in a relationship.¡±


    Hearing DooSan talking like that, A Rim growled, ?Whaat? Did So Ari have a boyfriend?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± replied Kan as calmly as possible. ?A nobody, who had no idea what his girlfriend was involved in. He knows now.¡±


    Yoon Suk reproachfully shook his head. ?Why do I have the feeling that the one who took care to ?inform¡± our nobody about his girlfriend¡¯s heroic deeds was you? Just as you informed him that she¡¯s dead, right?¡±


    Kan showed Yoon Suk his fangs. Then, deeply breathing in to calm down, he said, ?Of course, it was me who informed him. Who else? Not you while staying in this office, right?! If I had done the same as you did, then¡­ it would have been awful for all of us. At least one of us had to help him take that black cloth off his eyes, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?A black cloth that I¡¯m sure he would have preferred rather than hearing such news from our ?good Samaritan,¡± A Rim told him ironically, making Kan slowly growl while his lips started shaking because of nerves.


    ?Are you hinting at something in particular?¡± The detective suddenly hissed through his teeth.


    His reaction didn¡¯t bother A Rim. She only shrugged, bored, murmuring to herself eventually but still to be heard by others, ?I¡¯m just making conversation here. Still, if my words hurt the ego of a lonely wolf, it¡¯s not my problem.¡±


    ?Kan A Rim,¡± the detective growled. ?Are you looking for your death?¡±


    Seeing Kan about to pounce on A Rim and scalp her like the dog would have done to the enemy cat for those words, visibly pissed off by the ?secretary¡¯s¡± indifference, DooSan decided that it was time to make peace. That¡¯s why he slowly touched the detective¡¯s shoulder, saying in a soft voice, ?Let¡¯s bite others¡¯throat later. Now, I think we should solve this case first. So, back to business, boy! What do you say?¡±


    ?I say that we should twist the neck of some cobras in the office first,¡± the detective growled furiously, heading toward his desk. While heading over there, he didn¡¯t keep his mouth shut but growled to be heard by everybody in that office, ?If this ever happens, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll have peace all over the world. Particularly, in this office because¡­ certain cobras were brought here only to suck my blood and kill my nerves.¡±


    The detective¡¯s commentary finally pissed A Rim off. She, jumping to her feet, ready for a fight, glared at the detective. ?Was that ?Cobra¡± about me? If yes, then¡­ I can show you what my fangs stubbed into your throat feels, old furless wolf!¡± Yet, although she wanted to get to Kan and fight with him for those words, A Rim didn¡¯t get there. This happened because of Yoon Suk, who stepped between her and Kan, who squinted at her a hint that he was barely waiting to show her how old he was, and, blocking her way, he hissed into A Rim¡¯s ear:


    ?Stop pouring oil on the flames, A Rim! Just¡­ do your job!¡±


    ?Now it¡¯s my fault that certain quadrupeds always look for a fight in this office?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± Yu hissed into her second ear, making A Rim wince. Then, realizing that nobody was by her side in the office, particularly in that fight, A Rim squinted at the inspector. At all bothered to see her pissed off, Yu calmly told her, ?The only guilty one here for not keeping her mouth shut is you. And now¡­ let¡¯s return to work because we are here for that.¡± Then, he looked at Yoon Suk, asking, ?What¡¯s the deal with the video you told me about? Did you find something about it?¡±


    ?Yes, Inspector Yu. And¡­ we aren¡¯t talking about a video but about pictures. Who found them was SuJin, by the way.¡±


    Really proud of himself, after hearing Yoon Suk praising him, SuJin looked around. Seeing everybody staring at him, not at all convinced that the merit of those photos was his, SuJin cooked his nose. Then, he grabbed the remote control and showed them, on a big white screen, a few photos of Hamster. After that, standing up and taking a few steps through the office, approaching the screen eventually, he said, ?I present you the star of this show¡­ no one other than Hamster!¡±


    Yu squinted at his son. ?Are we talking about rodents now?¡±


    SuJin shrugged. ?You can say it so,¡± he said eventually, a little bored. ?At least¡­ certain people know him like that. Who in particular? Top¡­ secret! Anyway, not this is important but who this guy is!¡±


    ?Do we have a name?¡± Kan feistily asked, a hint that he still didn¡¯t calm down after the exchange of venomous words with A Rim. ?Is the same as the one I gave it to you?¡±


    ?Yes, detective. His real name is Ri Ha Joon. Yet, only a few people in this world know this guy with this name. He¡¯s generally known as Hamster, a slippery fellow, well-known in the underworld for his skills of getting rid of his enemies. Particularly, he escaped from the police¡¯s paws because, each time they tried to catch him, they returned to the office with nothing.¡±


    ?With nothing? Are you saying that the police have been behind him not only once?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right, Prosecutor Han. Actually, there are enough reports over the years against him, especially after he started to be seen with Min SinJu.¡±


    ?Is it known the reason why the police investigated him?¡± Kan asked again.


    ?They¡­ suspected him of being involved in drug trafficking. Yet, as I said, they couldn¡¯t prove that, and the guy is as free as the bird.¡± Seeing his father seriously looking at him and often frowning, SuJin became attentive. After a few moments of staring at his father and Yu at him, SuJin asked in a shaking voice, ?Something happened, Dad?¡±


    ?Yeah,¡± Yu harshly replied. ?Something really happened here. What exactly? I¡¯m just¡­ curious. I¡¯m damn curious, by the way, to find out how you know all this. Don¡¯t tell me that it¡¯s because you¡¯ve also been involved in the ?underworld¡± or I swear I¡¯ll crack your head.¡±


    SuJin squinted at his father. ?Do I look like someone who can be involved with the mafia?¡±


    ?Absolutely!¡± The inspector hissed through his teeth, making everybody wince. ?You look exactly like someone who can be involved with the mafia. Not only that¡­ you definitely can be the head of the mafia. So, tell me: how do you know all this?¡±


    ?I only know this, okay?! From a confident source. A legal one.¡±


    DooSan slapped his forehead. ?Huh, a legal source. It was all that was missing: for the Antifraud bureau to be behind us for that.¡±


    The young man grinned, satisfied. ?They can try if they want. To find something, I mean¡­ your Antifraud bureau. Yet, all they¡¯ll win is to waste their time because the great master Yu SuJin is back to business. So, while I¡¯m here to watch your backs, nobody can do anything against you.¡±


    A Rim smiled. ?Is this because you are the Chief of the Mafia whom everybody should be afraid of?¡±


    ?I¡¯m only the Chief of the Mafia that cuts heads of cobras like you,¡± SuJin growled. After that, paying no attention to A Rim¡¯s grimaces, he looked at the others, saying, ?Honestly, they are calling him Hamster because he¡¯s chewing everything he can.¡±


    Such words reminded DooSan of what Ha Rin said about that young man when she and SolHi moved to SoRan¡¯s house. This made him smile. Then, spotting the others¡¯glances focused on him, DooSan suddenly turned serious and said, ?Just a thought, ignore this! And¡­ what could you find out about him?¡±


    ?Not much! We only discovered that he worked for Nam Guk Shik for a while. Then, he started working as a barman in Min SinJu¡¯s club, something damn suspicious to me.¡±


    ?Suspicious?¡± Kan asked, standing up. ?What makes you say that?¡±


    ?Just¡­ something I¡¯ve heard from certain ?friends.¡± Spotting Yu¡¯s eyes sparkling because of anger, SuJin sketched a smile when he said, ?I mean¡­ from someone who works in a tattoo parlor. He told me that those who have such jobs don¡¯t change them so quickly. Why? They earn a lot of money there.¡±


    ?The same earns a barman in a club,¡± said DooSan. ?We are already sure of that, right? That Min SinJu¡¯s barmen earn a lot because¡­ we¡¯ve all seen what kind of motorcycle Hamster has.¡±


    ?An Arch Motorcycles KRGT-1, worth no less than 78 thousand,¡± whispered Yoon Suk, making everybody attentive.


    Kan did more than stare at the young man, yelling into his ear eventually, ?78 thousand won?¡±


    ?No, Sombe: we are talking about euros here,¡± said Yoon Suk smiling, seeing Kan suddenly shaking his head, as though he was trying to clear his mind. ?You are actually right in being confused. Why? Maybe he earns a lot of money in that club, but¡­ still he doesn¡¯t earn enough for an Arch Motorcycles KRGT-1. Why? The spare parts of such things cost more than one thousand euros.¡±


    ?Something that makes you think that the police¡¯s suspicions are real and he¡¯s really involved in drug trafficking.¡±


    ?It might be so if he hadn¡¯t ?inherited¡± a fortune. Something I don¡¯t believe because nothing like that appears in his file. Both SuJin and I checked that.¡±


    ?Or this is something that wasn¡¯t discovered yet. The inheritance, I mean,¡± murmured DooSan. ?We can find out this if we keep an eye on him.¡±


    ?I say to try something easier than this,¡± said Kan, sweetly yawning while scratching his back with a wooden scratcher. Then, still yawning and paying no attention to the others, whose glances were focused on him waiting for his answer, the detective said, ?How? Let¡¯s pay another social visit to Min SinJu.¡±


    ?A damn risky move in my opinion,¡± said Yoon Suk.


    ?Risky? What do you mean?¡± Yu asked.


    ?I¡¯m talking about the fact that, if revealing that we are after Hamster and that we know he¡¯s been working for Nam Guk Shik before working for Min SinJu, whom he hated to death, Min SinJu can get rid of him as he did to others. He¡¯ll definitely do that because he won¡¯t take the risk to have someone whom the police are investigating around him.¡±


    ?I agree with Yoon Suk this time,¡± said DooSan. ?We aren¡¯t sure that Nam Guk Shik¡¯s words are true, and we can¡¯t risk.¡±


    ?Are you talking about the fact that Hamster might have not said any bad word about Min SinJu, but Nam Guk Shik still said that to take revenge on him, suspecting him of being involved in So Ari¡¯s death?¡±


    ?It might be, SuJin. Also, it might not be true. At the same time, if Ri Ha Joon hated Min SinJu before, he might have had a real reason for this. We have to find out that reason, just as we have to find out why he started working for the one he hated. Yet, let¡¯s find this out without endangering anybody.¡±


    ?Maybe you¡¯re right, Prosecutor Han. Yet¡­ how should we find out all this? From SuJin¡¯s friends? If yes, I doubt they know too much about this.¡± Kan¡¯s words made the young man squint at him as though asking him by a glance, ?Don¡¯t you trust me or what?¡± Yet, he calmed down right away when he felt his father¡¯s hands squeezing around his shoulders, something that hinted to him that if he didn¡¯t keep his mouth shut, he could have gotten into serious problems with Yu. Then, making sure his son was silent, Yu looked at DooSan, whom he found thoughtful.


    ?Do you have any idea about how to solve this, Prosecutor Han?¡±


    ?Yeah, I might have one. What kind of idea, I¡¯ll tell you when I have more details about this. For the moment I say to catch this Hamster.¡±


    ?Are you intending to bring him for an interrogatory?¡±


    ?No, Yoon Suk. What I intend to do is to tell him that we are behind him.¡±


    ?I¡¯m sure he knows this already,¡± growled Kan, cooking his nose. ?At least I have the feeling that he knows. Why? The fact that the police couldn¡¯t catch him so many times before tells me this.¡±


    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    ?Something that hints to you that someone important watches his back, right?¡±


    ?Something like that, prosecutor. Who? It might be Min SinJu, just as it might be whoever.¡±


    ?Even so, it might be worth the risk. Who knows?! With a little bit of luck, we catch this Hamster and cut his mustache.¡± Happily smiling because he found his joke damn good, DooSan took the phone out of his pocket and headed toward the door, hinting to everyone in the office that his conversation had to be secret.


    Staring at the door that closed behind the prosecutor, SuJin frowned. ?Damn suspicious in my opinion.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡± His father asked.


    ?The prosecutor¡¯s secrets, for instance. Why? Because, only one person in this world could make him smile like that. Someone who¡¯s supposedly a ghost right now. Or, once Nuna is gone, Mister Prosecutor in charge has decided that he has a free path to other women. If it¡¯s so, I¡¯ll take care to spoil his mood.¡± Then, thoughtful, SuJin returned to his place to make sure he would be left alone to chew his thoughts and ideas of revenge against DooSan, whom he considered a fishbone stuck in his throat since SolHi preferred him and not others.


    ***


    Throwing a file on her stomach, something that took SolHi by surprise so much that she¡¯d been about to fall off the couch from the living room, HanSol sketched a weird smile when SolHi squinted at her. Then, folding her arms over her chest, she sat on the coffee table that was in front of the sofa and stared at SolHi, who was browsing the file. Seeing her frowning, HanSol also frowned when she asked, ?What?¡±


    ?Nothing. I was just wondering if it¡¯s all or if you still have some ?tricks¡± up your sleeve, in the same place where you forgot the ?hello.¡± Yet¡­ forget it: I¡¯m not here to teach you things.¡±


    HanSol burst into laughter, standing up. The ?hello¡± is for educated people and not for ghosts who seized my couch. Yet, be as you wish: hello!¡±


    SolHi squinted while staring behind HanSol, who approached the window eventually. ?Was this straight from your heart or irony?¡± HanSol didn¡¯t answer, something that surprised her a lot. That¡¯s why she also stood up and, taking the file with her, SolHi approached the window. ?Something bothers you?¡±


    ?Honestly?¡± SolHi nodded. ?Yes, there are a lot of things that bother me. What exactly? The fact that there are a lot of ghosts like you in this world, including those two whom you asked me to investigate.¡±


    ?Ghosts? Are Hamster and Jackal ghosts too?¡±


    ?Yes. At least that¡¯s what I found out while trying to get track of them. Yet, I found nothing, although my trustful agents browsed any important file. Besides their names, something that seems fake to me, there is nothing else in the system about them.¡±


    ?Not even in the National Data Base?¡±


    ?Nope. If there¡¯s been one there, it¡¯s gone now. Or¡­ there are files I have no access to.¡±


    SolHi stared at her. ?You don¡¯t have access to such data? Are they top secret agents or what?¡±


    ?I have no idea! Even so, I¡¯m sure that they aren¡¯t agents. Yet, I still think that someone damn important is behind them if he had the power to clean everything he could about them. The only one I could find out something about is Hamster. What exactly? That his name is Ri Ha Joon, that he¡¯s about 30, and that he¡¯s been a performer in the past.¡±


    ?A performer?¡± HanSol nodded. ?What kind of sport?¡±


    ?Track and field?!¡± This answer made SolHi swallow hard, remembering the night before when YuSan threw the hammer toward her with a certain precision, something that made her think about this for a very long time.¡±


    ?I should have thought about this right from the beginning.¡±


    ?About what?¡±


    ?About the fact that¡­ the one who hurt me eight years ago and the same that killed the victims last night was a performer in throwing the hammer. A simple man couldn¡¯t have gotten ever such a performance.¡±


    ?Something that makes you think that our assassin might have been a performer too.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. Actually¡­ I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a coincidence that Hamster, a former performance athlete in Track and Field, is with Min SinJu right now, someone who also seems to be involved with Han YuSan.¡±


    ?And¡­ all this makes you think because, as far as we know, the real Han YuSan hadn¡¯t ever been a performance athlete.¡±


    ?Exactly. From what I could find out from DooSan, his brother was a good sportsman. Yet, he hadn¡¯t ever been a performer. Still, he¡¯d been good in martial arts, basketball, and archery.¡±


    ?Yet, none of these sports has something to do with Track and Field. Besides the basketball, where the performer needs strength to throw the ball, the rest of the sports are usual.¡±


    ?Yes. Everything that happened in the past or has happened lately is strange. Particularly, what happened to me and Lee SoRan is strange. Then¡­ there is the last night fire and the death of the two spouses, killed by someone who¡¯s damn good at throwing the hammer or any other hard object, something our Hamster is also good at.¡±


    ?Even so, I don¡¯t see the connection between him and our assassin, SolHi.¡±


    ?You¡¯ll see it as soon as I finish my thought. For starters, tell me: do you remember that I¡¯ve told you that SoRan and I have similar scars?¡±


    ?On the back of your heads, right?¡± SolHi approvingly nodded. ?I remember. So?¡±


    ?Well, I¡¯m not sure yet how SoRan got hers, but¡­ I¡¯m pretty sure how I¡¯ve gotten mine. How? Because¡­ I have it after a flying hammer hit my head eight years ago. When? The night Han YuSan or his double is supposed to have died. And, the same night, as last night, the one who threw the hammer didn¡¯t do that from close but from damn far away.¡±


    ?Just as the performance athletes do. Something what Hamster¡­¡±


    ?¡­could have done but he didn¡¯t. Why? Because, before seeing YuSan in the sawmill building, Ha Rin and I saw Hamster leaving. We had even been forced to hide to avoid being caught by him.¡±


    ?Maybe he didn¡¯t kill anybody last night but could have done that eight years ago, don¡¯t you think so? He wasn¡¯t a teenager at that time but a young man about twenty, a strong one if judging by the fact that he was a member of the National Team.¡±


    ?Still, it¡¯s not him the one who hurt me that night. Why am I so sure? The attacker¡¯s physical. That one was a very strong man when Hamster, despite his physical training, is only the shadow of that one. Plus, let¡¯s not forget that Hamster was a good sportsman at that time, at the peak of his career. I don¡¯t think he would have risked it and his future by killing someone in an old abandoned warehouse. Besides, he didn¡¯t have a reason to kill YuSan, if it¡¯s true and he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ?Now you mentioned this, I think you are right. Even so, I¡¯ll check if YuSan and Hamster had something to do with each other at that time.¡±


    ?You can try, although I consider this a waste of time. We can do something else though like¡­ focusing on details.¡±


    The ringtone of SolHi¡¯s phone made both of them wince. SolHi even stared at the screen of the phone for a while, making HanSol curious. ?Who is calling you?¡± Chief Kim asked eventually.


    ?DooSan. And¡­ it¡¯s strange because, though I gave him this number, we made it clear to call each other only in exceptional cases.¡±


    ?This might be one if he calls. Pick up!¡±


    Approvingly nodding, SolHi picked up the phone. Yet, she put it on speaker for HanSol to hear what DooSan told her, something that amazed both of them, particularly to hear him mentioning Ri Ha Joon¡¯s name. ?How did you know that?¡± She asked eventually.


    ?SuJin. He¡¯s the one who found this name. How? Don¡¯t ask me. A thing is clear here: that we are sure that this is Hamster¡¯s real name, just as we are sure that he¡¯s been working for Nam Guk Shik before working for Min SinJu.¡±


    ?Before? Are you trying to say that Min SinJu and Hamster didn¡¯t know each other?¡±


    ?Honestly, Chief Kim: I have no clue. It¡¯s what Nam Guk Shik says: that he introduced them. He also said that Hamster couldn¡¯t swallow Min SinJu. Even so, he¡¯s one of the most important members of his organization now.¡±


    ?Something that seems strange to me,¡± said HanSol, thoughtful.


    ?To us too, trust us! More than that, it¡¯s strange the fact that we don¡¯t have access both to our Data Base and the National Data Base to check the information related to them.¡±


    ?As though they are really secret agents.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right. Actually, Hyun Shik already told me that you had the same bad luck as I had while investigating them.¡±


    ?You are actually right. We¡¯ve also got to a dead end in this investigation. Something that seems damn strange to me because I¡¯m sure that both he and Jackal aren¡¯t part of DOC or any other Governmental organization.¡±


    ?Even so, they are more protected than any other secret agent,¡± said SolHi, thoughtful, making her interlocutors attentive.


    ?What do you mean?¡± DooSan asked.


    ?I was just thinking about something that Bear told me.¡±


    ?The same Bear from Dja Iun¡¯s gang?!¡±


    ?Mmm, the same. He said that someone he knows had infiltrated Min SinJu¡¯s organization.¡±


    ?Did he tell you who his man is?¡±


    ?No. All he said is that¡¯s better for me not to know the identity of that person to protect him.¡±


    ?Something that makes you think that the secret information about Hamster might be ensured by someone else and not by Min SinJu, right?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right, HanSol. Even if I don¡¯t know Dja Iun¡¯s boys very well, I¡¯m still sure they are capable of finding a way to protect those involved with them.¡±


    ?By entering the National Data Base.¡±


    ?Yes, DooSan, this might have happened. Yet, there is something else that makes me think about this.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡±


    ?The fact that Dja Iun found out details about your brother¡¯s case and what the Prosecution accused me of at the trial.¡±


    ?He could have found out that by entering the Police Data Base.¡±


    ?Yes, he could have found out all this by entering the Police Data Base. Thus, if it¡¯s true what I suspect and Dja Iun was connected to a really talented hacker, the same might happen to the members of his gang.¡±


    ?And¡­ if all these are true, sooner or later Hamster contacts the gang.¡±


    ?Or¡­ he¡¯s not Bear¡¯s guy and we are just simply wasting our time, HanSol. Anyway, now that the boys trust me, I¡¯ll try to stay around them and find out what they are involved in.¡±


    ?You forget one thing, SolHi,¡± said DooSan eventually.


    ?I forget? What exactly?¡±


    ?That none of Dja Iun¡¯s boys has the money or the connections to watch someone¡¯s back. Even if they entered the database, they couldn¡¯t have kept that information secret. All they could have done was delete it.¡±


    ?And we are back to the mysterious person that might be involved in this, someone who is more influential than anyone we know.¡±


    ?Or the one involved in all this is someone we know very well.¡±


    ?Min SinJu!¡±


    ?And¡­ this guy again. I have the feeling that we willingly entered this vicious circle.¡±


    ?Maybe! Yet, we are sure of one thing now, Chief Kim: we aren¡¯t chasing ghosts.¡±


    ?You might be right, Prosecutor Han. Yet, no matter what, we are still working with ghosts right now. I¡¯m not talking about you, SolHi, but about others, including Jackal and Hamster.¡± SolHi suddenly winced, making HanSol insistently look at her. ?Did you remember something?¡±


    ?Yes. Park Yu Ra and Gu SilGi. DooSan, do you remember them, right?¡±


    ?Of course! Those involved in the human trafficking, right?¡±


    ?Exactly. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Captain Lee has supported first the idea that they might have worked for Min SinJu.¡±


    ?And, if this is true, they might know Jackal and Hamster.¡±


    ?Yes, HanSol. I don¡¯t think you know the real story of the two lovers while DooSan and I know it very well. We also know what kind of stinky business they¡¯ve been involved in, the same business as Min SinJu has. Thus, if we can convince them to talk in exchange for an interesting offer, we can solve this case.¡±


    ?We can try that, SolHi. Yet, I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll be easy to make them talk. Let¡¯s not forget how hard it was for us to catch them and make them talk last time.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t forget that. Still, I think it¡¯s worth it for us to try this.¡±


    ?I also think so. That¡¯s why: count on me for that! Now, let¡¯s get back to Jackal! Have you been able to find out something about him?¡±


    ?No, Prosecutor Han. Unlike Hamster, who has a name, this one is a real ghost. We couldn¡¯t find out his name or any other details about him. Only some initials, but¡­ nothing concrete.¡±


    ?Initials that don¡¯t tell you too much, right?¡±


    ?Something like that. And¡­ there is something else strange here: the fact that, looking by his fingerprints in the database, something we could get with the help of someone we had infiltrated in Min SinJu¡¯s club, this guy is officially dead.¡±


    ?What? He¡¯s dead? But¡­ how is this possible? We both saw him.¡±


    ?Yes, we saw him. Yet, this doesn¡¯t mean that he¡¯s ?alive,¡± said SolHi ironically. ?The same happened to me, right? It might have also happened to him because¡­ let¡¯s not forget that money can do wonders, and Min SinJu¡¯s hand doesn¡¯t shake if he has to waste money for his business.¡±


    ?I agree with you both now. I also think Prosecutor Han is right: we need more than fingerprints to check someone, something like his DNA. Even if this guy is ?dead,¡± if he¡¯s been involved in something that stinks, we can connect him with those cases. If it¡¯s true, we might be also lucky to connect Min SinJu to that.¡±


    ?This sounds like SF to me already, but¡­ let¡¯s hope we¡¯ll be lucky!¡± Said DooSan eventually, thoughtful. ?For starters, I say to find out everything we can about Hamster. I¡¯ll start by paying a visit to Park Yu Ra and Gu SilGi. You two¡­ just wait for news because you¡¯ll receive them very soon.¡±


    Saying this, DooSan suddenly hung up the phone, taking both SolHi and HanSol by surprise. They found strange the fact that he didn¡¯t say goodbye to them or say something to SolHi because ?He could have asked me to talk with him alone. He could have told me that he missed me. Yet, keeping silent, he only lets me know that our suffering barely starts, although I¡¯ve been thinking it is over.¡±


    Such thoughts made SolHi sad that evening. In front of the window and looking at the outside night, SolHi allowed thoughts to overwhelm her. She also allowed the worrying in her chest to control her. Why? Because¡­ all those strange events were somehow related to two names: Min SinJu and Han YuSan, just as she couldn¡¯t understand what could have connected the two of them.

 CHAPTER 49: HIDING!

    It was already late at night when SolHi finally left HanSol¡¯s apartment. She did that, although she would have liked to rest at least that night. The reason? It was necessary to replace Ha Rin, who kept an eye on Jackal after they decided to follow him everywhere and find at least something about him.


    Before leaving the apartment, judging by Ha Rin¡¯s calm voice, SolHi thought she¡¯d have a quiet night, without some adventure. Yet, she understood very soon that she¡¯d been so wrong. The reason? The moment the door closed behind her, she spotted a shadow hiding in the hall¡¯s darkness, sheltering and trying not to be seen by her.


    Sheltering, the shadow had been pretty agile. Even so, she couldn¡¯t deceive SolHi, and this happened because of the light with sensors that suddenly turned on when SolHi opened the door. Thus, the one who decided to spy on SolHi didn¡¯t have time to shelter quickly enough. Then, there was one more detail that let SolHi know she wasn¡¯t alone in that hall at that late hour at night: the lamp from her right, which was about 50 meters from the door, was now on then off, hinting to her that someone was there. Yet, even if she understood that, SolHi didn¡¯t return to the apartment. She just turned her back to the intruder and, as calmly as possible, trying not to give herself in front of the one who was following her, she moved away from the door.


    Once in front of the stairwell door, SolHi stopped and looked to her right, hoping to see the one who was following her. Yet, the hall was empty, something that made her think. Not even after about a minute and a half of staying in front of that door, SolHi did not see anyone following her. ?I¡¯ve probably been wrong and seen ghosts where there are none,¡± she told herself, finally opening the door and heading toward the stairs.


    When the door closed with a bang behind her, SolHi stopped again. She even squeezed her hand around the wooden railing of the stairs that led to the first floor of the building. She did that, feeling the fear sneaking into her bones. What she was afraid of? She wasn¡¯t so sure.


    By doing this, she understood that it would have been safer for her to be cautious and returned to the door, opening it slowly afterward. Trying to see if the intruder was around, SolHi only peeped her head through the half-open door. Yet, there was nobody in the hall, and this made her frown. ?I hear no footsteps around,¡± she thought. ?The lights are also off. Was it a neighbor who rushed to enter the apartment and I thought that someone was after me? It might be. Yet, it¡¯s strange because I heard no door opening or closing there.¡±


    This thought, of hearing nobody getting in or out of an apartment after the shadow sheltered, convinced SolHi that she might not have had visions. Even so, she realized that she also couldn¡¯t check if it was true and that there weren¡¯t ghosts but only real people. Why? Nobody appeared in the hall after she entered the stairwell, even if she waited by the door enough time. Yet, aware that her sixth sense wasn¡¯t warning her in vain, SolHi decided to check it and make sure she was free to go to their hideout that night.


    Getting out of the stairwell, so suddenly that she¡¯d also been surprised by her courage, SolHi headed toward the elevator that was about 30 meters to her left, right after she exited the door. In front of the elevator, pretending of being damn calm, SolHi pushed the button. Then, she pretended to check her phone, although, on the sly, she kept looking left and right out of the corner of her eye, trying to spot a movement or something. Yet, not even the fly moved through the air after that.


    This didn¡¯t deceive her though. She felt with all her body that someone was there and was after her. That¡¯s why she suddenly jerked from the spot she was when the elevator doors opened. She didn¡¯t enter the elevator but headed toward the stairwell again, closing the door with a bang behind her again.


    The moment SolHi ran into the stairwell, she heard someone saying in the distance of the hall ?Damn it!¡± She clearly heard those words, although the man who was following her only muttered them. How could she hear them? Because the corridor was empty at that late hour at night, and the echo of the room brought the meaning of those words to her ears, words that made her smile eventually. The reason? She made sure she hadn¡¯t been wrong when she suspected that someone was behind her, just as she hadn¡¯t been wrong trusting her sixth sense, and this meant only one thing - for the moment, she was safe.


    Running down the stairs, her thoughts started spinning in her head as though they were wild wasps that went crazy when someone touched their hive. A lot of thoughts spun in her head at that moment, all having the meaning ?Who?¡±


    Such thoughts made SolHi see and hear nothing around her for minutes in a row. Only when her foot slipped on the stairs of gray tile and she¡¯d been forced to grab the railing with both hands trying to avoid falling off them, she heard the footsteps of her enemy much behind her. Looking up, after she bent over the railing a little, she saw a shadow rushing to descend the same stairs as she was descending about 4 or 5 floors above her. ?Even so, if I stay here for longer, judging by the speed he has to descend these stairs, it won¡¯t be too hard for him to catch up with me.¡±


    Deeply breathing in to calm down after the scare she had when her foot slipped, SolHi got some courage and continued descending the stairs much more rapidly than before. Even so, she needed about five minutes to finish descending them and get to the door that led to the backyard of the building. In front of the door, she felt that her heart stopped for a few seconds, and this happened because she thought that the rear door was locked. At least it seemed to be so because of the thick chain that was seen around the doorknobs and of the big lock that hung on it. Yet, this didn¡¯t impede SolHi from checking it, and, approaching the big metallic door, she pushed it in front.


    To her great surprise, the door wasn¡¯t locked and she could easily open it. Even so, she didn¡¯t stop to try to understand what was going on but kept running, realizing that it was her only chance to shelter in time. SolHi did that, although she wasn¡¯t afraid to face her enemy. What she was afraid of was for him to recognize her and alert the rest. She really didn¡¯t want others to know she was still alive. If this had happened, she was sure that the hunting against her would have started again, something that would have impeded her from finishing their plans and turned her into a running rabbit forever.


    Getting out of the building, SolHi turned right and kept advancing for about five minutes. Then, arriving at a crossroad, formed by the narrow paths seen between the buildings that were seen around, she turned left, hoping to find a good hideout somewhere. When she turned left, SolHi dared to look back, seeing the silhouette of the one who followed her. ?A skinny fellow, black dressed, not taller than 1.8-1.85, black cap and mask,¡± she thought, seeing him. ?It¡¯s the perfect way of following one without being discovered.¡±


    SolHi thought about this all those ten minutes while she kept running from her enemy, and he kept following her. A damn difficult race for both of them because none of them knew that place, something that could have made them easily fall into a trap. Also because of this, none of them knew if they could have found a place to hide and protect their identity. Because of this, they kept choosing random paths among the buildings, turning left and right beside the buildings while trying to confuse the other one.


    ?This is a trick I¡¯ll twist her neck one day for if I put my paw on her,¡± Moon Joon Won hissed through his teeth at one point, being the one who followed SolHi. ?I¡¯ll do that no matter the consequences!¡± He growled in his head eventually when he realized that he lost her at the next crossroad.


    Stopping and breathing fast, the young man tried to hear at least a noise or something to help him figure out where SolHi had headed or hidden. Hearing no footsteps anywhere made him frown because this meant only one thing: SolHi found a damn good hideout, and this put him into trouble again. ?Something I shouldn¡¯t have ever allowed to happen,¡± he growled, carefully looking around but seeing nobody. ?Damn cunning bitch! Yes, she¡¯s definitely one. Otherwise, I can¡¯t explain how could she hide in a place she doesn¡¯t know. Yet¡­ why am I even surprised? She¡¯s cunning. Otherwise, Kim HanSol wouldn¡¯t have turned her into a ghost. She wouldn¡¯t have sheltered her by turning her into a ghost and giving her the skills of the ghosts: to hide when they have to do that.¡±


    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    A hollow sound, heard somewhere to his right, made him wince. Looking over there, Joon Won saw nobody, and this made him frown again. He even got mad when he realized that SolHi or any other living creature didn¡¯t make the sound but by his mobile phone, which insistently vibrated into the right pocket of his black pants. Phone that he finally took out of his pocket, just to vent his frustration on the one who called him by growling ?What do you want?¡±


    What Joon Won¡¯s interlocutor told him, SolHi didn¡¯t hear. Even so, she was sure that he didn¡¯t hear good news because she suddenly saw him getting angrier than he was. The reason? She heard him growling through his teeth, loud enough to hear him from her hideout, ?Damn, idiots! If I don¡¯t do a job, you aren¡¯t capable of doing it right, yes? Yeah, you are right: I¡¯d have smashed you if I had had you with me. Why? Because¡­ If I were you, I wouldn¡¯t have lost her track for sure. Of course, I¡¯m sure! And¡­ find her until I get there! If not, I swear I¡¯ll crack your head, idiot!¡±


    Saying this, Joon Won suddenly hung up the phone, which he put into the right chest pocket, zipping it. Then, hiding his eyes under the black cap, he carefully looked around in a last attempt to find SolHi. Not seeing her anywhere, Joon Won spat with loathing to the side, jerking from his spot and vanishing behind a building after turning right at the crossroad.


    By doing this, Joon Won hoped to deceive SolHi and make her leave her hideout. Yeah, right! SolHi wasn¡¯t stupid to be easily deceived. What she did when she saw that Joon Won ran away was to shelter more, quietly waiting for the outcome of that weird game of hiding that she¡¯d been forced to play with a former DOC agent. ?An agent I know that¡¯s way too trained to give up so easily. At least, he won¡¯t easily give up on a prey like me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t easily get rid of him tonight, at least not soon.¡±


    SolHi was right in thinking this because she suddenly saw a shadow sneaking beside the building, two minutes after Joon Won vanished at the crossroads. Following him with a glance, SolHi saw him heading toward the basement of the building that was to her right, a basement that had a big metallic door. Arriving in front of the door, although he saw that it was locked and thick chains were wrapped around the doorknobs, Moon Joon Won still grabbed one of the doorknobs and pulled it toward him, hoping that both the lock and the chains were fake and SolHi was hiding there.


    His attempt to take her by surprise failed eventually, a thing that made SolHi smile. She did that when she saw him pulling back and a strange gnash was heard afterward. ?I¡¯m sure he¡¯d be capable of tearing my throat apart with those teeth. Yet, Moon Joon Won, keep dreaming! I won¡¯t ever allow you that. At least you won¡¯t have this chance tonight.¡± After that, ensconcing herself to make sure she wouldn¡¯t be seen there, SolHi focused her glance on him, seeing the young man returning to the spot where he answered the phone call.


    After five minutes when the man didn¡¯t move from that spot, SolHi frowned. ?What the hell is he planning?¡± She wondered. Then, realizing that ?He¡¯s trying to lure me into his trap, thinking that he ?left,¡± SolHi smiled because she felt so good that night because she managed to deceive a damn good DOC agent. ?Top secret, by the way!¡±


    A rustle, which had been suddenly heard to her left, made SolHi attentive. The same happened to Joon Won, whom she saw squatting and sneaking toward the place where she heard the rustle, about fifty meters from where he was. What exactly lured him there? Something that was sneaking around! Yes, it seemed to him that SolHi was there and that, to make sure he really left, she sneaked toward him. This thought made the young man smile, whispering to himself, ?I caught you, bitch!¡±


    Walking on tiptoe toward that place, Joon Won finally got where he needed. He even descended a few stairs afterward because the rustle was heard from in front of another basement entrance. Only after descending two stairs, Joon Won cursed his luck and covered his nose with his sleeve when the stinky smell that came from that place got to his nostrils, something that made him nauseous. That one was a place he wouldn¡¯t have ever wanted to enter. Yet, once he was determined to catch SolHi that night and do that no matter the consequences, he kept descending those stairs until he got to the basement entrance, which had no door.


    Arriving there, Joon Won stopped. For a few moments, he carefully listened to the surroundings, desperately trying to figure out where SolHi was. Hearing only a slight noise, something that seemed more like chewing something, Joon Won frowned and took the phone out of his pocket. Turning the lantern on and illuminating the room, which wasn¡¯t bigger than three meters squares, he cooked his nose, seeing only dust and other dirty stuff around, just as he¡¯d seen enough improvised ?beds¡± there - of the vagabonds who used to sleep in that place. Homeless men that left a lot of junk behind them, just as they left the smell of urine and other stinky things, something that made Joon Won finally withdraw.


    Back to solid soil and breathing fresh air again, Joon Won suddenly felt that he wanted to vomit, squatting after that. Yet, even though he gasped several times, he couldn¡¯t release his stomach, something that irritated him more because the nausea and the headache, caused by what he¡¯d just seen, were still there. The man even cursed his luck after that when, hearing noise to his right, illuminated that place by using the phone lantern, thinking to take the one that approached him by surprise.


    The surprised one had been him eventually because he only managed to scare a cat when he illuminated that place, a quadruped that deafeningly mewed, raising her fur while glaring at Joon Won. For her ?courage,¡± Joon Won rewarded her with a ?Get lost, idiot! You are as black as the devil!¡± After that, tired of being scared only by ghosts but not catching one, Joon Won straightened his back and looked around. Seeing nobody there, he finally understood that he lost that game and that it was time to get lost from there. Something he did eventually, taking the same path they had taken to get there.


    Seeing him moving away, not at all convinced of his decision and still squeezing the gun in his hand because he knew that she might have been armed once she was with HanSol, SolHi frowned. ?What is he planning this time?¡± She wondered.


    SolHi didn¡¯t receive an answer to her question that night. Yet, this didn¡¯t bother or discourage her. The reason? She knew that it wasn¡¯t the first game of hiding she was playing with Moon Joon Won. She felt that she¡¯d have more chances to play the role of Jerry in that life while he¡¯d have been Tom in that story. Even so, she was grateful for getting rid of him, having her fur and all paws untouched, on which she landed eventually when she descended from the tree where she¡¯d been climbing all the time Joon Won looked for her. A smart decision by the way because the young man hadn¡¯t ever thought about looking for her in the trees. All he had done was look for her under old cartons, stinky basements, and cats as scared as he was.


    Thinking about this, SolHi smiled. Then, convinced that she was safe already, she followed Moon Joon Won, intending to see what else would have crossed his mind that night. Yet, although she headed back to the building where HanSol was living, SolHi didn¡¯t get there because, when she heard the engine of a motorcycle turned on, somewhere to her left, coming from the side street that was connected to the main one, she headed toward there afterward. She even quickened her pace to get to that place until the motorcycle had left, and she did well doing this because she saw Joon Won leaving eventually on his expensive motorcycle at full speed.


    Looking behind them, SolHi frowned. The reason? ?If he¡¯d been here and knew what exactly to look for, it means that HanSol¡¯s trick didn¡¯t work and he knew that I wasn¡¯t turned into a ghost that night in the DOC parking lot, something that tells me that my days as a ghost are about to be over. Why? Because¡­ I don¡¯t think that he¡¯s following me because he wants that. It¡¯s definitely anything like that because, as far as I remember, I hadn¡¯t ever messed up with him. Even so, he¡¯s here, and this might be because someone ordered him to do that. Who then? Min SinJu? Or maybe¡­ San DuSik? No, they can be both messed up in this because they are swimming in the same puddle. Yet, no matter who¡¯s involved in this, they can try to catch me. However, I assure them that they¡¯ll waste their time because if I¡¯ve gotten here, I don¡¯t intend to give up that easily or allow them to ruin my plans. I won¡¯t do that for sure because¡­ until I don¡¯t bring justice to myself and I don¡¯t twist that devil¡¯s neck, who played with me all these years, I won¡¯t rest in peace.¡±


    Encouraging herself like that, SolHi finally headed in the opposite direction to the one Moon Joon Won took to vanish from there. Two blocks away, she entered the black car HanSol gave her, another BMW, an off-road vehicle that SolHi particularly asked for to make sure she¡¯d be able to get rid of her enemies no matter where she¡¯d be. Once in her car, she felt safer than in open space. Even so, she rushed to leave that place because she finally remembered Min Ha Rin, who was waiting for her.

 CHAPTER 50: ALLIES ONLY WHEN WE NEED THAT

    About an hour after what happened with Joon Won, SolHi finally got to where she had to meet Ha Rin. Better said, she got to a new location, which her ally had sent her while she was on her way there. Besides that, Ha Rin wrote in that message, ?We are the hamsters on the wheel this time.¡±


    Reading the message, SolHi frowned. ?Hamsters on the wheel?¡± She wondered. ?What the hell is this supposed to mean?¡± Questions that had no answers in her head. That¡¯s why she called Ha Rin while still driving, but this one didn¡¯t answer the phone, which concerned SolHi. Particularly, she felt preoccupied when she remembered what Moon Joon Won told the one he spoke to by phone, scolding that one for losing the prey.


    ?It seems that it¡¯s been Ha Rin who escaped them,¡± she told herself eventually, stepping out of the car and quickening her pace while sneaking toward the small park that was surrounded by darkness.


    That place was unfamiliar to her. Even though she¡¯d been living in Seoul for years, SolHi still hadn¡¯t gotten to know the city very well. ?Something I should have done right from the beginning: to know each corner of this city. Particularly, I should have done that when I started working as a detective. If I had done that, I wouldn¡¯t have feared even my shadow now. Yet¡­¡±


    ¡­it was too late for regrets and questions like ?what she should have done if¡­¡± That¡¯s why SolHi only deeply breathed in eventually and continued advancing. Yet, she couldn¡¯t find Ha Rin, although she was sure that she got to the right place.


    To find Ha Rin, she needed about ten minutes. Until this happened, she experienced the same thing as Moon Joon Won when she scared a cat that suddenly jumped from the darkness of a bush. This also scared SolHi a lot, making her take the gun in her hand, thinking that she was attacked. Realizing that her enemy was no one else than a furry devil with four paws and a tail, SolHi smiled, scolding herself this way for being so mean feet. After that, she continued advancing, swearing in her head again when she felt movement on one of the wooden benches next to which she passed by.


    This time, not a cat scared her to death but a drunk homeless man, who didn¡¯t get to his hideout but fell asleep on that bench in the park, covered with newspapers by God knows what good Samaritan. ?Or¡­ wasn¡¯t he that drunk and covered himself?¡± SolHi wondered, reproachfully shaking her head and scolding herself for chickening.


    Eventually, she got to a place that seemed darker than the others. ?A place I have the feeling that¡¯s the center of this park.¡± Yet, once she had no idea about how that place was planned, all she could do was trust her gut and continue advancing.


    A moan that was heard from her left made her wince again and grab her gun. A second moan made her hold her breath and squeeze the fingers around her gun while her index finger stuck on the trigger, ready to pull it in case she¡¯d been forced to defend herself. She¡¯d have definitely done that if she had had to do it. Yet the thought that ?It might be Ha Rin¡± made her hesitate. And, once she didn¡¯t have another way to check this, she took her phone out of her pocket, turned the lantern on, and headed toward the place from where she heard the moans.


    Seeing Ha Rin crouching next to the thick trunk of an old tree made SolHi¡¯s heart stop in her chest for a few moments. Then, a third moan heard from Ha Rin made that heart madly beat in her chest and her ears buzzed. The reason? She got scared so much seeing Ha Rin like that. Particularly, it scared her to hear her painful moans, a hint that ?She¡¯s hurt!¡± SolHi whispered. After that, hiding the gun behind her back, she quickened her pace toward Ha Rin, asking her, ?What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    Ha Rin didn¡¯t answer her question, something that amazed SolHi so much. Yet, she didn¡¯t insist on finding out what was wrong with the other woman. All SolHi did was squat next to Ha Rin and, with slow moves, she turned the wounded woman toward her, illuminating her from top to toe with the phone. Yet, SolHi did so that the light of her phone was not to be seen from far away and gave them away that they were there. Even so, she clearly saw Ha Rin¡¯s hands pressing on a deep wound she had on the right side of her belly and the blood that squirted through Ha Rin¡¯s fingers, making her often gnash her teeth.


    ?What kind of weapon?¡± She asked Ha Rin when she could control herself. Ha Rin said nothing though. ?Ha Rin, I asked you what kind of gun,¡± SolHi insisted on finding out an answer, using an authoritarian and stern voice this time.


    ?Bullet,¡± replied Ha Rin eventually, opening her eyes and looking at SolHi, whom she saw so weakly. ?He shot as soon as he saw me following him. I couldn¡¯t even shelter, so fast everything happened.¡±


    ?This means he¡¯d seen you following him.¡±


    ?Most probably yes.¡±


    ?Which of them shot you? Hamster or Jackal?¡±


    ?Jackal! He wasn¡¯t alone but along with other fives.¡±


    ?He¡¯d been prepared then,¡± SolHi growled through her teeth, frowning - she was outraged.


    Ha Rin weakly nodded, powerless. After that, she said, ?Honestly, I didn¡¯t realize that I was also followed. I was too immersed in my thoughts. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve been caught so easily.¡±


    SolHi frowned again. ?Did they touch you?¡±


    ?No. I noticed them at the last moment when we were heading toward the big park from downtown. Better said, we were in the park already when I saw them, heading north.¡±


    ?Where is darker than wherever else and there¡¯s nobody at this hour.¡±


    ?That¡¯s right: the perfect place to get rid of someone. Why there? I realize only now: that the trap was there, the place where I should have breathed my last breath. Yet, it¡¯s strange!¡±


    ?Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ there¡¯s a public place. I thought that he¡¯d choose a more isolated place to get rid of me. Yet, Jackal chose that place. Why?¡±


    ?Most probably, he chose that place because he didn¡¯t want to kill you.¡±


    ?Are you saying that he tried to scare me or warn me about not following him anymore or I can end badly?¡±


    ?No. I¡¯m thinking that, perhaps, they wanted to leave your body there once they would have finished their job.¡±


    ?To be found by someone at dawn and finish this weird story with the two of us after we escaped prison, once and for all. And, once you are ?dead¡± now, they thought about sending me to you.¡±


    ?It¡¯s a theory. Yet, once we don¡¯t know what else could cross their mind, I say not to guess too. We can find this out only if we catch one of them. So, tell me, if you see them again, can you recognize them?¡± Ha Rin shook her head. ?Why?¡±


    ?It was too dark there and I couldn¡¯t see their faces. Better said, I only saw their silhouettes, from far away while they sneaked toward me. Seeing them there should have alerted me. Yet, it didn¡¯t. I thought that they weren¡¯t following me but Jackal. I¡¯ve been wrong though and, for stupid, I¡¯ve fallen into their trap.¡±


    ?Even so, you escaped. Miracle?¡±


    ?I guess so because, the moment I told myself, ?That¡¯s enough, Ha Rin: get lost from here because all this stinks¡± and I turned my back to Jackal, intending to sneak North, he suddenly turned toward me and fired his gun.¡±


    ?That promptly?¡±


    ?Yes. His gesture surprised even me because I am sure that I made no noise when I turned my back to him.¡±


    ?It¡¯s also possible that you didn¡¯t realize that.¡±


    ?You are right. Anyway, it¡¯s strange because¡­ even if he shot that bullet toward me, it touched my belly and not my chest. If he had targeted my heart¡­¡±


    ?¡­you¡¯d have shaken hands with the devil by now. Yet, once you don¡¯t do that, even if you look as if you¡¯d do it any time, I say to hit the pike and find a doctor for you. The wound, even if I didn¡¯t see it, seems to look bad.¡±


    Ha Rin grinned. ?Are you saying this to a doctor?¡±


    ?No. I¡¯m telling this to a fugitive who is about to turn into a ghost. One that, although she¡¯s a doctor, she still cannot help herself. So, as you can¡¯t deceive death alone, allow me to do that for you. Thus, I¡¯ll wash some sins from my soul too.¡±


    Ha Rin burst into laughter. ?If you talk about the time I saved you in jail and after we escaped prison, don¡¯t bother! It¡¯s not worth the effort,¡± she said, gasping when she turned toward SolHi, who frowned. ?I¡¯m talking about the fact that you shouldn¡¯t return all the favors I¡¯ve done to you.¡±


    ?I think I should do that. Why? Because¡­ Those with a big heart, who also helped me in the past, have taught me so: any help or favor must be paid back. So, don¡¯t make me feel guilty in front of my previous teachers, and be a good girl!¡±


    ?If you say so. Anyway, even if you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll still survive.¡±


    ?Are you sure?¡±


    ?Yes. Why? Because¡­ I am that kind of vagabond cat, which, no matter from where she¡¯s thrown off, she still lands on all her four paws.¡±


    ?Maybe you are right. Yet, you forget one thing, Ha Rin: even the cats have a limited number of lives and you have already reached that number a very long time ago.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi put Ha Rin¡¯s arm around her shoulders and helped her stand up. Hearing that Ha Rin burst into laughter again after she¡¯d moaned first, SolHi frowned. ?It¡¯s not a big deal anyway,¡± Ha Rin told her when she felt SolHi was concerned. ?I¡¯ve been through worse things and I¡¯ve survived. This won¡¯t kill me.¡±


    ?I believe you when you say that. Yet, I can¡¯t understand one thing: why Jackal is trying to get rid of you when he¡¯s alive thanks to you.¡±


    ?Honestly? I have no clue about this. No, wait: I suspect that he does that to survive. If it¡¯s true or not, I¡¯ll find out as soon as I catch him.¡±


    ?To catch him and pull out his Jackal¡¯s fangs, you should survive first. Something we¡¯ll deal with as soon as we enter the car.¡±


    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    Ha Rin frowned. ?Where are we going anyway? HanSol¡¯s house isn¡¯t safe now.¡±


    ?I also know that,¡± said SolHi, taking Ha Rin by surprise. ?I¡¯m more than sure of this, better said because¡­ I¡¯ve barely escaped a former DOC agent tonight. One that¡¯s in a close relationship to your Jackal by the way.¡±


    ?And this is even stranger than what happened to me.¡±


    ?Are you talking about Jackal being involved with DOC?¡±


    ?No. I was talking about that former agent that works with a guy like Jackal. Coincidence?¡±


    ?Nea. It¡¯s nothing like that because¡­ I¡¯m sure they have been working together since long ago. Most probably Moon Joon Won is involved with them before being a DOC agent. Yet, even if I suspect this, it is less probable that we¡¯ll ever find out if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi leaned Ha Rin against the car and opened the right rear door. Then, she helped Ha Rin lay on the rear seat, frowning when the injured one powerfully gnashed her teeth the moment she crouched on that seat. ?You could have given me a painkiller or something. Who knows?! Sleeping, it would have been easier for me to face death.¡±


    ?It¡¯s why I haven¡¯t given it to you,¡± said SolHi, smiling. ?Feeling the pain will also make you want to fight. Besides, I can¡¯t give you any pills before a doctor sees you. You know why: if you need surgery¡­¡±


    ?All I need is a needle and a thread to sew this wound because the bullet passed through my body. If not, the bleeding will definitely kill me.¡±


    ?Maybe! Yet, as I¡¯m not a doctor, I prefer a real one to see you.¡±


    Ha Rin squinted at her. ?In case you have forgotten this, you¡¯re talking to a real doctor now.¡±


    ?No, I haven¡¯t forgotten that. Just as I haven¡¯t forgotten the fact that I¡¯m not sure that it¡¯s true what you say. And, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you said once that you were a doctor for beasts. So, veterinarians cannot heal wounds like yours.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi weirdly grinned, rushing to close the door. The reason? She was afraid that she could have endangered both of them if they had stood there for longer. Eventually, Jackal and his friends could have still been around, trying to find Ha Rin as they did on the mountain when they tried to kill the two women while they were asleep. And, once she didn¡¯t want to measure forces with them again, SolHi decided that it would have been safer for both of them if they had hit the pike as soon as possible.


    ***


    The first punch on the front door made GhiYon jump in his bed, frightened while the second one made him frown. ?What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± He wondered, growling the words through his teeth when a third one followed the first two punches. All this frightened him to death. Even so, he decided to check what the deal with those punches on the door was and, on tiptoe, he got out of bed and approached the bedroom door, which was half-opened.


    It had been damn quiet for the next two minutes. Yet, this made him even more nervous than he already was, although he should have calmed down already. The reason? ?It¡¯s the calmness before the storm. Yes, it¡¯s undoubtedly that. Yet¡­ why?¡±


    GhiYon didn¡¯t find an answer to his question because he had no idea who came to his door at that early hour. ?Something I would have been sure of if I had had surveillance cameras. Yet¡­ who should convince my wife that we need them? According to her, those cameras would endanger us more than help. Yeah, right: she would have agreed now that we need them if she¡¯d been around.¡±


    His wife wasn¡¯t home that night though. Actually, GhiYon was all alone at home at that moment, something that made him feel cold beads of sweat running down his back for minutes in a row after he had heard those punches on the wooden door. Then, when it was easier on his soul again, still hearing nothing outside, GhiYon got some courage and finished opening the door. After that, sneaking, he approached the stairs that led to the first floor.


    Before descending the stairs, he changed his mind and returned to the room. He didn¡¯t stay there for too long. GhiYon returned there only to grab a scalpel, which he found in one of the drawers of the nightstand. Why was the scalpel there? He had to think about that later. For the moment, finding it there had been damn useful to him, although ?It would have been safer for me if I had a gun. Yet, once I don¡¯t have this luck, at least not tonight, I say to defend myself with what I can. Yet¡­ what if the owner of those punches has a gun and uses it? Should I call the cops then?¡±


    GhiYon reproachfully shook his head. ?Don¡¯t be stupid, Park GhiYon: if that one had come here with wrong intentions or to paint you a bullet hole in the middle of your forehead, he wouldn¡¯t have knocked on the door first. I also don¡¯t think that he¡¯s a thief because he wouldn¡¯t have let me know that he was here. You know: I apologize but¡­ once I¡¯m here to steal from you, I say to use the front door to enter the house, informing you first. Nea, if he¡¯d been a thief, he would have simply entered, stolen what he wanted to steal, taken my life maybe, and hit the pike as he entered - through the back door and not using the front one to be seen by the neighbors. Even so, it¡¯s strange that he punched the door and not simply knocked on it, using two fingers.¡±


    Such great thoughts crossed GhiYon¡¯s mind while he carefully descended the stairs. Nothing was heard while he descended them because he was barefoot at that moment just to make sure that nothing would have impeded him from hitting the pike in case he¡¯d been forced to save his life. Even if GhiYon tried to seem courageous, the fact was that he was just a chicken, who considered that even if the run was something shameful, it was also something helpful and healthy.


    Finishing descending those stairs, still squeezing the wooden railing with his left hand while his right hand squeezed the scalpel, GhiYon stopped and listened again to what was going on behind the door. There was damn quiet though, something that made him think. ?Did he go away? Yes, he might have gone. Or maybe not because¡­ I don¡¯t think that he punched the door three times only to hit the pike so easily. Then? Is he trying to enter this house by using the back door?¡±


    This new thought made him wince. Then, on the sly, he approached the back door, sticking his ear to it while trying to hear what was going on outside. He didn¡¯t hear anything behind that door though, something that brought him back to the front door, to which he stuck his ear too, just to make sure it was also quiet there. By doing this, the man had been inattentive and hit the scalpel to the doorknob, making a strange sound be heard around. The sound made GhiYon curse his luck after a hot iron had crossed his heart. Particularly, this happened when he heard SolHi growling at him from behind that door, ?Open this door, you, lover of dolls! If you don¡¯t do that and someone sees us here, I swear I¡¯ll turn you into one of your beloved dolls.¡±


    GhiYon widened his eyes, asking in a shaking voice, ?Ian SolHi?¡±


    ?Not Death, who might have come after you,¡± she reproachfully said. ?Now that we introduced each other, what about opening this fucking door?¡±


    GhiYon reproachfully shook his head again while unlocking the door. ?As kind as always,¡± he told SolHi when he saw her in front of the door, with Ha Rin hanging to her neck. Seeing them there and Ha Rin looking so bad, Park GhiYon seemed surprised. Then, he pulled back, allowing SolHi to pass by him, heading toward the sofa.


    Next to the sofa, SolHi grabbed the blanket that was on the back of the sofa and put it on it. Then, she helped Ha Rin to lie on the sofa. And, turning only her head while she looked at the open door, next to which GhiYon still was, she hissed through her teeth, ?Will you stay there for longer?¡±


    GhiYon shrugged, bored. ?What do I know?¡± He ironically asked. ?Perhaps! I mean¡­ if Death really comes, at least I¡¯ll save her some energy and myself by leaving this door open.¡±


    SolHi slapped her forehead. ?I thought Han DooSan was paranoid. You are worse than him. Even so, you are wrong: Death is too busy today to stop by here.¡±


    ?Why? Did you take care to keep her busy elsewhere?¡± GhiYon joked. Seeing SolHi strangely grinning, he frowned, asking, ?Don¡¯t tell me that she¡¯s around?¡±


    ?Not yet. However, she¡¯ll come if you don¡¯t close that door. Before that, make sure nobody saw us entering this house. After that, move your ass to the kitchen!¡±


    ?Why? Do you intend to cook at this late hour at night?¡± GhiYon deadpanned. Glancing outside and seeing that nobody was around, he rushed to close the door and approached SolHi, who had already taken the tablecloth off and helped Ha Rin climb on that table.


    Seeing Ha Rin lying on the same table on which he used to put his breakfast, GhiYon frowned again. ?Not this kind of prey I expected to see on this table at this hour. Yet, once you have brought it already, I say to cook it. Before that, tell me: who hunted her? You?¡±


    SolHi squinted at him. ?Do I look like a stupid?¡± She hissed through her teeth. ?I don¡¯t think so because¡­ I¡¯m not the kind of person who shoots first and takes the victim to the doctor later.¡±


    ?To the forensic doctor, you mean. In case you have forgotten, I¡¯m taking care of ?ghosts¡± and not of alive people.¡±


    ?You¡¯ll make an exception today,¡± SolHi growled into his ear, making GhiYon wince. ?If not and if she turns into a ghost, I¡¯ll show you what it feels to live among us.¡±


    GhiYon showed her his fangs. ?Did someone ever tell you that when you are a guest in someone¡¯s house, you should behave like one?¡±


    ?Not really. Why? Things work differently in the world of the ghosts. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can help you to also see things differently,¡± she deadpanned. After that, she slowly punched her palm, to let GhiYon know that she wasn¡¯t joking.


    ?Yeah, Yeah, I got the point: you don¡¯t taste my jokes. Yet¡­ why am I even surprised? Once you made Han DooSan lose his head for you, I should have known already that you are the same devil. It¡¯s definitely this because you are the only ones who are crazy enough to play the superhero game when you should have simply vanished. As far as I remember, or at least it was so last time I checked, you were a ghost, right?¡±


    SolHi frowned, staring at him as though trying to say to him, ?Are you stupid?¡± After that, deeply breathing it, she pulled the aid kit from GhiYon¡¯s hand and started to slam the things from it on the table, making the forensic doctor often frown.


    ?Could you be gentler with my stuff?¡± He asked, taking the aid kit from her hand. ?In case you have forgotten, these are my things. Or, once you aren¡¯t alive anymore, you don¡¯t care about such things?¡±


    ?You can say it so. Also, I¡¯ll be grateful to hear from you that we are alone. Not the other, but¡­ I don¡¯t need to add more witnesses to the already long list of those who know that I¡¯m alive.¡± GhiYon burst into laughter. ?Did I say something comic?¡±


    ?Absolutely. Why? Because¡­ I still remember those five bullets you received in the DOC parking lot. Bullets that definitely wrote your name on the list of the dead ones and not of the alive ones. Yet, if you say you are alive, I might be wrong, right?¡±


    ?Are you in the mood for bad jokes or what?¡± SolHi furiously growled.


    ?Why not? Eventually, the first one to make a bad joke about me was you, right? What kind of joke? ?The lover of dolls,¡± a joke that everybody knows about, by the way.¡±


    ?If you speak about HanSol, forget it! It wasn¡¯t my intention to tell her about how beautifully I¡¯m spoiling you. Even so, I¡¯ve told her, particularly when I¡¯ve seen you calm when your friend suffered a lot.¡±


    GhiYon stared at her. ?And? What should I have done according to you? To embrace Han DooSan and rock him like a baby until he stops missing you?¡±


    ?No. You could have simply been with him.¡±


    ?I¡¯ve been there. With my thought,¡± the forensic doctor said, grinning.


    SolHi squeezed her fists. Then, she deeply breathed in, hissing through her teeth afterward, ?It¡¯s better to live with the wolves in the forest than have friends like you.¡±


    ?Carefully insulting me, Ian SolHi,¡± GhiYon sternly told her, ?threatening¡± her with the needle for sewing wounds. ?If not, you can go and look for another ?vet¡± for your prey.¡±


    ?You¡¯ll take care of that. If not, who knows, you might feel how that scalpel you hide in your pocket bites your skin.¡± After that, not paying attention to GhiYon¡¯s sour face, who didn¡¯t feel safe after SolHi had discovered his defense trick, she mechanically put the latex gloves on, using alcohol to disinfect them first. After that, she took the scissors from the aid kit and carefully cut Ha Rin¡¯s T-shirt, revealing the still bleeding wound.


    Seeing her wound, GhiYon frowned. ?It looks like hell,¡± he told Ha Rin when this one forced a smile.


    ?Tell me something new, doc. Even so, I still prefer you to do your job without anesthesia.¡±


    ?Are you sure? It¡¯ll hurt like hell.¡±


    ?Still, I prefer it. Why? I prefer to be conscious if the one with the scythe comes from me. Who knows? I might be lucky to get rid of her if I¡¯m not asleep.¡±


    Hearing her talking like that, GhiYon smiled. ?If you say so,¡± he airily said. After that, pouring some alcohol on the wound to disinfect it, the wound on which he pressed after that, he made Ha Rin lose her conscience. ?Better now,¡± he joked, still giving her an injection of anesthesia.


    ?Better for who?¡± SolHi asked.


    ?For everybody. Why? I don¡¯t trust the two of you. That¡¯s why I prefer her asleep and quiet while you are around me. And now, ghost, be quiet too and give me a hand with this!¡±


    Saying this, GhiYon started sewing the wound. Yet, on the sly, he still watched SolHi from the corner of his eye. Why? He was worried to see her pale face, a hint that she hadn¡¯t slept well lately. More than that, he was also worried for his friend because his suspicions that SolHi was alive came true, and this involved more problems for everybody, particularly for Han DooSan, whom he would have wanted away from problems but who seemed to look for those problems at any cost.

 CHAPTER 51: NEW PROBLEMS VS OLD ONES

    Dawn the next day, as soon as he¡¯d been left alone and had the chance to cool his soul, Park GhiYon made a phone call. Whom did he call? Han DooSan, whom he told what happened to him the night before, about his fears and suspicions.


    When he called DooSan, GhiYon hoped to be understood and supported. Instead of that, he heard from DooSan just a simple but clear ?Are you sure?¡±


    ?If I¡¯m sure?¡± GhiYon growled in the receiver when he heard his friend¡¯s question. ?Of course, I¡¯m sure. More than sure, better said. Do you know why? I have clear evidence of the hot night I¡¯ve been through. What kind of evidence? Blood, which I¡¯m cleaning from off the floor of my living room, trying to make sure my wife doesn¡¯t see it. You know very well what will happen to me if she sees that, right?¡±


    ?Of course, I know,¡± replied DooSan drily. ?She¡¯ll leave you headless!¡±


    ?Worse than that: she¡¯ll definitely send me next to your beloved ghost, and if this happens, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t cry for me as you¡¯ve cried for her. Or¡­ am I wrong now?¡±


    DooSan burst into laughter. ?Are we dating or something to cry for you? If this happens and you remain headless, what I¡¯ll do is light a candle and say a prayer for your soul to rest in peace. Maybe I¡¯ll also buy some white flowers and stop by your grave to ask you how you are doing.¡±


    ?Ia, Han DooSan!¡± GhiYon yelled again over the loudspeaker that poor DooSan thought he¡¯d go deaf. Yet, this didn¡¯t scare him. All he did was to tap his ear slowly, somehow bored, calmly saying eventually:


    ?I could have lived without your shouts right from the morning. Yet, once you love tougher, I accept that you are right: yes, bro, I¡¯ve crossed the line. Yet, what to do? It¡¯s who I am, right?¡±


    ?Of course, it¡¯s who you are,¡± GhiYon growled, throwing the cloth into the bucket of water. ?I also know from whom you¡¯ve learned to be that shameless. From Ian SolHi, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ?Maybe she learned that from me, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?Nea. Why? I know you too well, my friend. I know what you can do. Even so, you¡¯ve been kinder with your friends before. I can¡¯t say the same about you after you messed with certain ghosts. Yet, why am I complaining now? I¡¯m the one who pushed you toward her, thinking you¡¯ll be wiser and safer this way. Yeah, right! Since you two have started walking hand in hand, I¡¯m not calm anymore.¡±


    DooSan smiled. ?Hand in hand? Where did you take that from? I don¡¯t remember that this has ever happened.¡±


    ?Yet, I¡¯m sure of that. Why? I feel it!¡±


    ?And? What else do you feel if it¡¯s not a secret, of course?¡± DooSan teased him, comfortably sitting on the hood of his car, which he parked in front of the prison.


    ?That¡­ you are looking for problems again, for example?¡± GhiYon asked. The silence that followed his question made him think and furiously growled after that, ?Don¡¯t tell me that I¡¯ve been right and you look for problems again?¡±


    ?Well, I¡¯m sorry to disappoint you but you¡¯ve been right, Park GhiYon. I¡¯m looking for problems again. Where? In front of the prison.¡±


    GhiYon suddenly winced, standing up after he¡¯d been squatting in front of the bucket with water by then. ?In front of prison?¡± He asked DooSan, confused. ?What have you lost there? Memories or maybe the day of yesterday that you spent in jail and convinced yourself that you belong to that place?¡±


    ?No. I¡¯m here because of certain suppositions, which I try to convince myself that are real. Which ones? I¡¯ll tell you if they are true. Now, tell me: what exactly happened last night?¡±


    ?Honestly? I also don¡¯t know too much about that,¡± answered GhiYon, calmly this time. ?All I know is that they¡¯ve been attacked.¡±


    DooSan winced this time, frightenedly looking around. ?They¡¯ve been attacked? By whom? Is SolHi fine? Is she still with you?¡± He asked, barely breathing, making GhiYon squint at his phone.


    When there was quiet again at the other end of the wire, GhiYon put the phone to his ear and said, ?I answer yes to all of your questions. Except for one: not SolHi was injured but the other one. Min Ha Rin, I think is her name. She had a beautiful bullet hole in the right side of her belly. Pretty deep, by the way. Even so, it wasn¡¯t deadly. Also, they didn¡¯t stay long in my house. As soon as Ha Rin could stand up, they left, afraid that someone could have seen them entering my house and calling the cops.¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?Not that there was a yes to all of my questions? Including ?Are they still with you?¡±


    GhiYon grinned. ?Did I say that?¡±


    ?Yes, as clear as possible. Should I send you the record of our conversation to convince yourself?¡±


    ?Not necessary, I believe you. Anyway, not this is important but the fact they¡¯ve been attacked, which means¡­¡±


    ?¡­that SolHi¡¯s cover might have been compromised.¡±


    ?Most likely yes. Anyway, as I said, they didn¡¯t tell me too much about the attack. All SolHi said was that they¡¯d been hunting.¡±


    DooSan slapped his forehead. ?You and your bad jokes. Better tell me where they went!¡±


    ?Should I know that too?¡±


    ?Yeah. Why? You¡¯d been the last one who¡¯d seen them. Or¡­ should I know that even if I don¡¯t use telepathy?¡±


    ?You could have tried that though. How? By giving a phone call to her, I mean. You don¡¯t need supernatural powers for that. Anyway, forget it: I won¡¯t win this battle with you. Better tell me what you intend to do by stopping by the jail.¡±


    ?I¡¯m just trying to satisfy an old curiosity,¡± DooSan airily replied.


    ?Should I swallow that too?¡±


    ?Undoubtedly. Why? It¡¯s the only breakfast I can buy for you. Or¡­ maybe they did that in my place?¡±


    ?Nea. They only hit the pike around 4.3 in the morning. They said something about being followed. Do you think that¡¯s Min SinJu?¡±


    ?I have no idea, but it might be so because he¡¯s the only one who cannot swallow SolHi.¡±


    ?Don¡¯t forget your beloved San DuSik. As far as I remember, he¡¯d shown his ?love¡± for her not only once.¡±


    ?Even so, San DuSik doesn¡¯t have the courage or economic resources to hurt SolHi. And, once he¡¯s a coward, I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll take that risk, not after SolHi had threatened him with leaving him headless.¡±


    ?Sounds logical. Particularly now when he¡¯s not working for the Prosecution anymore. Yet, if it¡¯s true and he¡¯s still waving his tail in front of Min SinJu, he might have done something against her at his boss¡¯s order.¡±


    ?I don¡¯t think that this is the case,¡± said DooSan confidently. ?Why am I so sure? Because everybody thinks that SolHi is ?dead,¡± including Min SinJu. Thus, he couldn¡¯t suspect that she was behind him.¡±


    ?Not the same we can say about Min Ha Rin, who is a fugitive and hates Jackal. They might have suspected her.¡±


    ?I also think so. Anyway, it¡¯s still dangerous because¡­ while SolHi and Min Ha Rin work together¡­¡±


    ?¡­it¡¯s only a matter of time until others find out that SolHi is alive.¡±


    ?This too. For the moment, I say to do our work because it¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡±


    ?What do you intend to do anyway?¡±


    ?To find out all I can about that stinky rat - Min SinJu. What exactly? I¡¯ll tell you as soon as I finish my job here.¡± After that, not waiting for GhiYon¡¯s answer, DooSan hung up the phone and headed toward the gate of the jail. Not silently but growling to himself, ?Ah, Min SinJu, ah: if you hurt SolHi again, I swear I¡¯ll skin you alive.¡± After that, hiding his phone in his pocket, he approached the guard who was next to the gate and showed him his ID to be left inside the jail.


    When the gate of the jail closed behind DooSan, a shadow was seen sneaking behind the cars and heading away from DooSan¡¯s vehicle, close to which he¡¯d been while the two friends had conversed. Who was the shadow? One that wore black clothes and had always stepped in Han DooSan¡¯s footsteps. Yet, too immersed in thoughts or maybe worried because of the problems they had to face day by day, DooSan hadn¡¯t ever noticed him, although he should have done that. Why? The one who was following him wasn¡¯t a friend, although DooSan hadn¡¯t ever done something against him.


    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ***


    SolHi thought that that day was against her. The reason? First - Moon Joon Won followed her and then Ha Rin was attacked, followed by the fact she had to appear in front of Park GhiYon, adding one more name to the long list of those who knew she was an alive ghost. Even so, she didn¡¯t regret that because she helped Ha Rin, aware that Park GhiYon was the only one who could have helped her selflessly and who would have kept his mouth shut after that no matter what would have happened to him.


    ?Yet¡­ will he keep his mouth shut in front of DooSan too?¡± She wondered, frowning and closing her eyes for a few moments when tiredness and disappointment took over her. Then, realizing that her whisper could have awakened Ha Rin, she looked at the two beds that were in the motel room they rented after leaving Park GhiYon¡¯s house at dawn.


    Looking over there, SolHi saw Ha Rin tightly sleeping. She had already a little bit of color in her cheeks, something that made SolHi happy because it was a clear hint that her new friend was recovering her strength. Yet, this didn¡¯t calm her down but worried her more than ever. Why? The same reason as last night: if Ha Rin was seen following Jackal, it might have happened that she¡¯d also been seen around SinJu¡¯s club. ?If it¡¯s true and he finds out that I¡¯m alive, we are all screwed!¡±


    Such a thought made SolHi sigh. She even felt a painful twinge in her chest when she deeply breathed in, a hint that she¡¯d been too worried after everything that happened to them and she couldn¡¯t relax. Even so, SolHi couldn¡¯t do anything against the pain and the feeling that took over her. ?At least I can¡¯t do anything now when danger is closer to us than ever, lurking on us from the shadows and barely waiting to find us alone and pounce on us, breaking us into pieces.¡±


    Honestly, she left Park GhiYon¡¯s house also because of this: she¡¯d seen someone rounding the forensic doctor¡¯s house. This happened around 3.3 in the morning when she approached the window and looked in the street, feeling that she was anxious. She was in the living room at that moment, watching Ha Rin¡¯s sleep, after GhiYon and she lay Ha Rin on the sofa, waiting for her to wake after the injection GhiYon made her before sewing the wound.


    Looking through the window, it seemed to her that the street was empty. Besides the cars that were parked on both sides of the road and in front of the houses of GhiYon¡¯s neighbors and of those vagabond cats that were seen crossing the street, no other alive soul was seen around the house. Then, suddenly, SolHi spotted a black silhouette appearing from behind of one of the houses.


    Better said, she saw that silhouette jumping over the fence of the yard that was right in front of Park GhiYon¡¯s house. No, wait, it was the fence of the yard that was three buildings to the left of the house that was in front of the forensic doctor¡¯s one. After jumping over the fence, the shadow tried to seem as relaxed as possible and act as usual, as though trying to tell others that he was simply bored to open the gate and exit the yard. And¡­ it was also funnier this way: jumping over the fence, that¡¯s why he also did the same.


    The shadow¡¯s calmness didn¡¯t calm SolHi though. On the contrary, all this seemed damn suspicious to her. Particularly, she found suspicious the fact that the individual kept covering his eyes with the visor of his cap. He even put the hood on at one point, ?To make sure nobody would see his face.¡±


    ?Do you know him?¡± SolHi asked GhiYon, at all surprised to hear him whispering those words. GhiYon shook his head. ?Are you sure? It seems to be one of your neighbors. And¡­ he jumped over the fence of the third house from the right side of the road.¡±


    ?Maybe, but he¡¯s not one of us,¡± replied GhiYon, frowning. ?Why am I so sure? Because, in that house, only an old couple lives.¡±


    ?A son maybe? Or¡­ someone they might know and spend a few days in their house?¡±


    ?Less probably! If this was the case, he would have left the yard using the gate and not the back door. He even jumped over the fence when he simply could have opened the gate.¡±


    ?Maybe he was bored, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    The forensic doctor smiled. ?He was bored to open the gate and not jump over the fence?¡±


    SolHi shrugged, bored. ?What do I know?! Someone can love to do things this way.¡±


    ?What I think is that he¡¯s a thief.¡±


    ?I think that he¡¯s more than that,¡± SolHi said, making GhiYon attentive. Without watching him but at the shadow that kept rounding the cars, whose eyes were still focused on GhiYon¡¯s house, SolHi said, ?Rather, he¡¯s here for you.¡±


    Park GhiYon winced. ?For me? What you try to say is that your enemies already know that I helped you and sent someone to get rid of me?¡±


    SolHi frowned. ?That¡¯s already too much even for you, Doctor Park. We ain¡¯t living in a world where we meet serial killers everywhere. I rather think that he¡¯s here fulfilling someone else¡¯s order and not the order of the idiot who injured Ha Rin.¡±


    ?San DuSik,¡± the forensic doctor hissed through his teeth, glaring at the one that spied on them.


    ?It might be that idiot. Yet, once we don¡¯t have evidence about this, I think that it¡¯ll be a good idea to be cautious. I also think that it¡¯s a good idea if Ha Rin and I vanish as soon as she¡¯s able to leave.¡±


    ?Until this happens, she needs more time to rest. She lost a lot of blood tonight.¡±


    ?I know. I also know that she¡¯s a strong woman and she¡¯ll handle this. Anyway, we should leave this house as soon as possible. If not, we can endanger you too, and this is the last thing I want because¡­ if Han DooSan finds out about this, that I¡¯ve stopped by here and you might suffer because of that, he¡¯ll leave me headless for sure.¡±


    ?Or the first head that falls off the shoulders is mine. Why? Because I¡¯ve left you to go, although that crow keeps an eye on us.¡±


    ?This is a reasonable reason to leave this place quicker, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    GhiYon frowned. ?A reason for what? To endanger my head?¡±


    ?Something like that. It¡¯ll be funnier this way. Also, it¡¯ll be a good lesson for you not to open the door for God knows whom at night. It could have been Death in our place. The same Death who is over there.¡±


    Doctor Park cooked his nose. ?Nea, I won¡¯t give you this satisfaction, to any of you. I mean¡­ neither Han DooSan will see my head falling off my shoulders nor that one will kill me.¡± After that, to show SolHi that he was ready to defend himself, GhiYon took the scalpel out of his pocket, which he wrapped in a piece of cloth to make sure he wouldn¡¯t accidentally hurt himself.


    When she remembered this scene, SolHi smiled. After that, getting off the windowsill, where she sat down right after entering the motel room, she trotted the curtains and headed towards Ha Rin¡¯s bed. She did that when she finally felt that tiredness overwhelmed her. Yes, she definitely felt powerless and that she wanted to sleep, although she knew that it would have been better for both of them if she had watched that door until Ha Rin had awakened. ?Yet, until this happens, she needs more time to rest, just as the lover of dolls said. He¡¯s also right when he says that I need sleep and strength to defend both of us. For this to happen, I need sleep. I have to close my eyes at least for a few minutes. After that, with new power inside, I can defend a whole army and not only the two of us.¡±


    SolHi thought about all this while she checked Ha Rin¡¯s temperature. Then, she made sure this one was well covered. After that, she dragged the small nightstand from its place to in front of the door, blocking it. She did that, although she knew that the furniture wouldn¡¯t have helped them too much in case someone strong would have decided to enter the room by force. Even so, ?This would at least alert us until that one enters the room. Thus, until he¡¯s in, I¡¯ll manage to grab the gun and protect ourselves.¡± Then, making sure that nobody suspicious was in front of the motel, SolHi went to bed, which she hadn¡¯t had a chance to try that night yet.


    Laying on the bed didn¡¯t help her too much. The reason? Too many weird thoughts spinning in her head that didn¡¯t let her normally breathe. What kind of thoughts? Related to a sudden hunch: ?That¡­ we won¡¯t be lucky to solve this case without facing the danger or getting into problems. And¡­ why do I feel that something bad will happen soon? Yes, something will happen. Yet¡­ who will suffer this time? Who is in danger? Who?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find an answer to such questions, although she turned and tossed in bed for hours. By doing this, she hoped that she¡¯d get even more tired than she was already. Thus, exhausted, she would have finally fallen asleep and had some rest, hoping to recover the powers she lost that night. Yet, she hadn¡¯t been that lucky that night.


    Around ten o¡¯clock in the morning when she was about to fall asleep, she¡¯d been awakened by a moan. It was Ha Rin. She felt that pain when, still asleep, she turned on her stomach as she used to sleep. The pain didn¡¯t wake only SolHi but also her. Eventually, gnashing her teeth, she sat on the bed and, looking at SolHi, asked her, ?What do you say, can I have those pills now?¡±


    ?What I say is that I have something better than pills,¡± SolHi said, taking a small bottle of cognac out of her bag, which GhiYon gave her for ?Washing the blood,¡± as he joked.


    Ha Rin didn¡¯t taste the joke though. ?If I taste your source of disinfection, we¡¯ll be here forever.¡±


    ?I think differently: that¡¯s exactly what you need,¡± SolHi assured her, confident. The confidence felt in SolHi¡¯s voice made Ha Rin confused. Seeing that one squinting at her, SolHi burst into laughter.


    ?I was talking about the fact that the alcohol will help you recover the lost blood and powers.¡± Then, grabbing the backpack she had on the floor next to the bed, SolHi took some food out of it, ?food¡± she took from Park GhiYon¡¯s fridge, forcing him to agree with that too.


    Seeing the food, Ha Rin smiled. Then, drinking the cup SolHi prepared for her, she asked, ?Do you have all this also from your lover of dolls?¡±


    ?Who else if not from him?¡± SolHi replied, shrugging. ?He had no other choice than giving all this to me! If he hadn¡¯t given me this willingly, I would have taken all this anyway.¡±


    ?Robbery¡± which he would have rewarded you with a scalpel touching your throat.¡± SolHi frowned, although her first intention was to drink the cognac she served for her. ?How do I know all this?¡± SolHi approvingly nodded. ?Simply: I saw it in his hand when we entered his house.¡±


    ?Is this something in this world you don¡¯t notice?¡±


    ?Of course: Death, who blew down my neck several times by now. Yet, once I have enough experience with that, who knows?! I might see her too, sooner or later.¡±


    Ha Rin¡¯s joke made SolHi smile. Then she frowned. She did that when she received a text message from DooSan. In that message, DooSan wrote to her, ?I need to see you today at the usual place!¡±


    ?Urgently?¡± Ha Rin asked when SolHi showed her the message. ?It¡¯s bad then¡­ what happened,¡± she added when SolHi approvingly nodded.


    ?Most likely yes. What exactly? I¡¯ll find out as soon as I see him.¡±


    ?I¡¯ll go with you then!¡±


    ?No, Ha Rin: you¡¯ll stay here, hidden and recovering. Why? I have the feeling that Jackal and his people are somewhere around.¡±


    ?One more reason to leave this place, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?No, you¡¯ll be safe here.¡±


    Ha Rin frowned. ?Safe? Do you really think that there is a safe place for us in this life?¡±


    ?Yes, this place is exactly the safe place we need. Why? Dja Iun¡¯s gang controls this motel, a territory Jackal won¡¯t risk to check. Only if he wants to lose his head, something I doubt.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi drank from the bottle of cognac. She did that involuntarily, although she held the bottle intending to pour more alcohol into Ha Rin¡¯s cup. This didn¡¯t calm her down though, and that¡¯s why she drank one more time from the bottle, understanding that not the sleep would help her chase tiredness away but the expensive drink GhiYon gave them. ?A man who had been my enemy once, but who got to be a trustful friend eventually.¡±

 CHAPTER 52: A SILENT WITNESS

    ?He seemed to have been a very unfriendly witness, it seems to me,¡± said IuNa, staring at DooSan. He was sitting on the sofa, with his face buried in his palms, something that made him look so unprotected and powerless at that moment.


    Not only did DooSan look so emptied inside but also SolHi. She was leaning against the closet from the living room of Lee¡¯s house, with her head bowed, and often gnashing her teeth. The reason? She felt that the entire world was about to collapse over her shoulders because ?No matter what we do, we are always losing. As though we are cursed.¡±


    Her shout made DooSan raise his head and silently look at her for a while. Seeing that SolHi couldn¡¯t calm down and her eyes were bathed by the tears of disappointment, he stood up and approached her. Touching her cheeks with both palms, he forced her to look into his eyes when he said, ?A simple coincidence! That¡¯s all! Trust me!¡±


    Hearing him talking like that, somehow carelessly, though the man¡¯s voice had shaken when he said those words, SolHi frowned. ?Coincidence?¡± She hissed through her teeth. ?Hell no, DooSan! It can¡¯t be about coincidence here. Not as long as even Park Yu Ra, who wasn¡¯t a problem for them anymore, was taken out of the game. She¡¯s dead, right?¡±


    ?No,¡± stated DooSan, trying to be calm when he felt that SolHi was like a volcano about to blow. ?She¡¯s in a coma,¡± he added. ?Thus, as long as she¡¯s still alive, we have a chance to succeed because¡­ now it¡¯s different.¡±


    ?What¡¯s different now, DooSan? Nothing! Why? Once again, an important witness was silenced. Once again, someone blocks our way and impedes us from finding out the truth. At the same time, how does the fact that she¡¯s in a coma help us if she can¡¯t tell us anything?¡±


    ?She might recover. Then¡­¡±


    ?¡­it can be too late,¡± SolHi shouted again, pushing him away from her and walking up and down in front of him. ?Until she awakes from the coma, if she awakes one day, we can be in her shoes: dead or buried God knows where.¡±


    ?I think you exaggerate now,¡± IuNa calmly told her, standing up from the armchair where she had sat by then. ?Yet, though I think you both exaggerate anticipating such a grey future for all of us, something we have no idea if this happens one day or not, I still think you might be right. I mean¡­ DooSan might be right in saying that Park Yu Ra can recover one day, just as you, SolHi, are right when you say that we can¡¯t count on her testimony. Thus, we are back from where we¡¯ve started.¡±


    ?I think differently though,¡± SoRan cut her off, making everybody intently watch her. Looking only in front and often frowning, she said, ?We aren¡¯t back to the starting point because when we started this investigation, we hadn¡¯t thought about talking with them. Plus, as IuNa says, while Park Yu Ra is still alive, the balance can tilt in our favor any moment.¡±


    ?Or we can get worse than now,¡± SolHi said through her teeth. ?That balance can tilt so much so that it digs a big hole for all of us.¡±


    ?I said already that you exaggerate,¡± said IuNa reproachfully. ?Yet, I won¡¯t say that I don¡¯t feel the same sometimes. Even so, it¡¯s a true fact that we can¡¯t count on Park Yu Ra, at least for the moment. Then¡­ the last hope now is Scorpion.¡±


    DooSan weirdly smiled, making everybody wince. Seeing their grimaces, he sketched a kinder smile when he said, ?He got worse than Park Yu Ra because¡­ they¡¯d buried him a few days ago. Overdose.¡±


    DooSan¡¯s words made SolHi burst into hysterical laughter. Then, when she¡¯d been able to calm down a little, not paying attention to the stunned glances of others, which were focused on her, she asked, ?Am I the only one who considers all these weird?¡±


    ?Weird? How?¡± SoRan inquired.


    ?The fact that we trip even where it¡¯s a rocky road, for instance. How? Simple: back in jail, I¡¯ve been attacked because they¡¯ve tried to silence me. Then, while we were following Jackal¡¯s footsteps, trying to find out what he was up to, Min Ha Rin was about to be sent to the other world. Not only did she suffer because, on top of that, the two important witnesses we had, those who might have made some light in this case, suffered in suspicious conditions. How? Park Yu Ra is in a coma while Scorpion is dead. Too many coincidences one after another, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?I agree with SolHi this time,¡± whispered IuNa, walking up and down the living room. ?There are too many question marks and weird events we find around this case. Events that seem to be related to each other, having a single purpose: to silence important witnesses. Witnesses about whom only a few of us know, and this makes me think that we might have a ?rat¡± among us. The same goes for DOC or Prosecution.¡±


    DooSan shook his head. ?I fully trust each of those who watch my back.¡±


    ?Maybe you, DooSan. Yet, I don¡¯t trust any of those that surround you. Why? We talked about visiting Park Yu Ra and Scorpion yesterday. Today you have found out that we can¡¯t count on any of them.¡±


    ?You forget one thing, IuNa.¡±


    ?What exactly? That Scorpion died a few days ago?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right.¡±


    ?Well, you are right. Not fully, anyway because¡­ Park Yu Ra has slipped into a coma this morning, right?¡± The man gnashed his teeth, looking elsewhere. ?You see?! I¡¯ve eventually been right because¡­ whether that young man¡¯s death might be considered a coincidence once he was a drug addict, not the same goes with Yu Ra. No, the fact that she has slipped into a coma cannot be considered a coincidence.¡±


    ?All this leads us to the same idea: we have a rat.¡±


    ?Come on, SolHi,¡± said DooSan, disappointed. ?You can¡¯t be serious now. Why? You know each of those I¡¯m working with. You worked with them too and you know what kind of person is each of them.¡±


    ?You are right: I know each of those from your office. Yet, DooSan, you don¡¯t work only with them, don¡¯t forget that. That¡¯s why I say that, once we don¡¯t know who¡¯s our enemy, we can¡¯t say that we don¡¯t have a rat among us.¡±


    ?There is also a chance that the rat isn¡¯t inside the Prosecution,¡± said SoRan, making everybody wince. Seeing them intently looking at her, she took the tablet from her lap and, giving it to DooSan, told him, ?I¡¯m talking about the shadow that follows you everywhere, Prosecutor Han. A shadow who doesn¡¯t lose sight of you, and who has appeared in front of my house less than a minute after you showed up.¡±


    DooSan winced again. Then, frowning, he took the tablet from SoRan¡¯s hand and stared at the gadget¡¯s screen. Thus, he saw a shadow in black sneaking behind the cars and approaching the gate of Lee¡¯s house. He even tried to jump over the fence. Nevertheless, he changed his mind at the last possible moment and took the same path back to where he came from.


    Even so, when he tried to jump over the fence, one of the surveillance cameras immortalized his face. Seeing the intruder, DooSan hissed through his teeth, ?Damn son of a¡­¡±


    Not finishing his thought, DooSan threw the tablet on SoRan¡¯s lap and left the house. He even slammed the door behind him, making the three women exchange glances. Then, all of them looking at the face of the one whose photo was seen on the screen, IuNa said, ?A familiar figure, it seems to me.¡±


    ?You are actually right,¡± stated SolHi, approaching the window and looking into the street. Thus, she saw DooSan heading toward the car, which his spy parked a few meters from the gate, inside of which he was at that moment. ?That one is someone Han DooSan knows very well.¡±


    ?Where does he know him from?¡± SoRan asked, confused.


    SolHi smiled. ?Yun Marie. Does this name tell you something?¡±


    SoRan and IuNa suddenly winced, exchanging glances. Then, IuNa said, ?Did DooSan¡¯s mother send the individual to follow her son?¡±


    ?It seems so. Why am I so sure? Because¡­ the individual is no one other than the secretary of the former General Attorney Yun Marie. Better said, he¡¯s been working for her since Missis Yun was a simple prosecutor, and he was an inspector. If I¡¯m not mistaken, Han DooSan has mentioned something about her recently.¡±


    ?About his mother? What exactly could he say about her?¡±


    ?That¡­ he asked for her help to see Park Yu Ra in jail. Why? Park Yu Ra has always refused the visits, including the ones of the Prosecutors or lawyers, something that tells me that¡­¡±


    ?¡­Yun Marie might have betrayed us.¡±


    ?No, SoRan. I don¡¯t think that Yun Marie betrayed her son. I rather bet on her secretary because¡­ he¡¯s been rounding Han DooSan a lot lately. Also, he could have found more details about this from Marie.¡±


    ?This is serious already,¡± said IuNa, concerned. ?He might also know about you and¡­¡±


    ?No,¡± SolHi nervously shook her head. ?If he had known that I was alive, I would have been back to a cage since long ago. He¡¯s rather after other kinds of secrets than after me. What kind of secrets? We¡¯ll find out if we follow him. Why? I feel that there is more than a simple curiosity behind the fact he¡¯s here.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi turned her back to the two women and headed toward the door. ?Which way?¡± IuNa asked her, concerned.


    SolHi didn¡¯t answer, something that made IuNa want to follow her. She stopped the moment SoRan grabbed her hand. SoRan instead, looking at the closed door and not at IuNa, told her sternly, ?Give her some space to breathe!¡±


    ?Of course, I¡¯ll give her that space. Yet, let¡¯s not forget that it¡¯s still day and enough hyenas are around.¡±


    ?SolHi knows how to avoid meeting them. Except for one: Yun Marie, someone I¡¯ve also started to suspect lately.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ?Do you also suspect prosecutor Han¡¯s mother? Why?¡±


    ?Just a feeling I have. If it¡¯s true or not what I feel, we¡¯ll find out even if we simply stay and wait. It¡¯s all we can do for the moment. Sooner or later, the hyenas will attack from the shadows and will give us the chance to find out who¡¯s with us and who our enemy is.¡±


    Saying this, SoRan approached the window, stopping in the same place SolHi had stood. Unlike SolHi, who had stood hidden behind the curtains, SoRan opened them. Thus, she allowed not only the sun to enter that room of secrets but also those who lurked on them from the shadows to see that she also kept an eye on them.


    ***


    Looking through the window of the door from his right, Kim SonUn finally saw the face of the young woman who looked at him through the window of Lee¡¯s house. She insistently looked at him or at least this seemed to him. ?A hint that they realized already that I¡¯m here, spying on them,¡± the man about thirty whispered. After that, he frowned and sighed again, realizing that if she saw him, it was a sure fact already that he¡¯d get into problems soon.


    To face those problems, he didn¡¯t have to wait for long. Why? Two minutes after he¡¯d seen SoRan¡¯s face looking at him from the distance of her house, a knock on the left window of his car made him wince. Looking over there, SonUn saw the sour face of the prosecutor Han, who made him sign to step out of the car and face his problems and not hide like a coward inside his car.


    Although he¡¯d have liked to ignore that spur, SonUn had no other choice than to open the door. Yet, he didn¡¯t have the chance to step out of the car calmly. As soon as he unlocked the door and opened it, DooSan suddenly grabbed him by the collar and stuck his back against the car. After that, looking at him like a pitbull thirsty for blood, DooSan hissed through his teeth, ?May I know what the hell are you doing here, Secretary Kim?¡±


    SonUn sketched a dumb smile. ?I was just¡­¡± he stuttered. The secretary didn¡¯t do that because of fear because he knew very well who Han DooSan was and that he wasn¡¯t ever solving his problems by using his fists. SonUn stuttered because he hadn¡¯t expected that DooSan would appear there and didn¡¯t think of a good excuse to explain why he was there. Yet, once it wasn¡¯t the first time he was forced to react in a stressful situation, Kim SonUn suddenly straightened his back, though DooSan still forced him to touch the car. Then, looking straight into the prosecutor¡¯s eyes, he said, ?You should ask your mother such questions and not me.¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?To ask my mother? Why?¡±


    ?She¡¯s the one who sent me here. Or what: did you think that I¡¯m here because I¡¯ve wanted that? Of course not. Why? Let¡¯s say you aren¡¯t a prey on my taste or someone whom I¡¯m interested in.¡±


    The young man was right in saying that because he didn¡¯t have a reason to be interested in DooSan. Even so, he¡¯d been forced to follow in the prosecutor¡¯s footsteps several times at Marie¡¯s command. He also did that once or twice following a personal interest, and this happened when he found out that Marie¡¯s younger son couldn¡¯t swallow him, though SonUn didn¡¯t ever do something to DooSan. This didn¡¯t mean that DooSan loved him. Why? For an unknown reason even to him, he felt jealousy for Kim SonUn.


    To Secretary Kim¡¯s great surprise, who thought that DooSan would release him and call Marie, DooSan had pushed him against the car with even more force. Then, he looked stunned at DooSan when this one burst into laughter. DooSan hysterically laughed, making the young secretary stare at him for a while, wondering if the prosecutor lost his mind or something.


    Spotting the secretary¡¯s widened eyes focused on him, DooSan said, laughing, ?You are actually right: I¡¯m going crazy. This shouldn¡¯t be a novelty for you, once I have the feeling that it¡¯s not the first time you follow in my footsteps. Even so, not this makes me laugh but the fact that my own mother, instead of asking me if I¡¯m fine or what I¡¯m doing, sends her secretary to spy on me. So, tell me: if you had been in my place, wouldn¡¯t you have reacted the same?¡±


    ?What do I know?!¡± SonUn stated drily. ?I haven¡¯t been in your shoes to know that. I mean¡­ I haven¡¯t ever experienced the shame of finding out that my mother asked someone to follow me.¡±


    ?You should have felt that though,¡± DooSan said through his teeth, his eyes sparkling because of hatred, something that made SonUn attentive. The reason? DooSan looked as though he was ready to pounce on him and break him into pieces. ?Something that I¡¯ll do if I see you following me once again, did you hear me? If this happens, I promise you that I won¡¯t only twist your neck but also take care to be kicked out of the company. Not even my mother¡¯s protection won¡¯t help you.¡± SonUn smiled, taking DooSan by surprise. ?Are you smiling?¡±


    ?Yes,¡± the young secretary calmly replied. ?Why? I didn¡¯t know you as being this kind of person, Prosecutor Han!¡±


    ?Not this kind of person? What kind of person did you think I wasn¡¯t then?¡±


    ?One of those who spur themselves to pounce on innocent people and tear their throat apart.¡±


    ?Are you talking about those like you now?¡±


    ?Right. As I said, I¡¯m not here because I want to be but because Prosecutor Yun sent me here. Why? To watch your back!¡±


    DooSan frowned. ?To watch my back? From whom, from you?¡±


    ?No, from those enemies whom you are provoking yourself.¡± The secretary¡¯s remark made DooSan attentive.


    ?Enemies?¡± He asked after a few moments of silence. ?Can I know whom we are talking about?¡±


    ?Of course! I¡¯m talking about the same enemies you are thinking about, Prosecutor. Those enemies that are hiding in the shadows barely waiting to get rid of you.¡±


    Taking SonUn by surprise, DooSan smiled. ?Are you talking about those enemies from whom you would have defended me in case they had attacked me, right?¡± DooSan said these words ironically, looking at the secretary¡¯s skinny body with no muscle on it. ?Or¡­ I would have been the one forced to protect you rather than protecting myself.¡±


    Kim SonUn suddenly turned serious. Then, looking straight into DooSan¡¯s eyes, he said, ?There is no need to be skillful in a fight to be able to defend someone. You can simply be around and ask for help, for example. Something I¡¯m doing great, and you know that very well.¡±


    ?Just as I know that you are an expert at poking your nose in others¡¯business. I don¡¯t need that, and you know this. I don¡¯t need your help, in particular. So, get out of here before accusing you of invading a private territory!¡±


    ?I¡¯m in a public place, Prosecutor Han. In case you forgot that, anybody has the right to pass by here.¡±


    ?To pass by, yes, not to stop the car in front of someone¡¯s gate to spy on them. This is punished by the law, in case you didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    ?Or¡­ paying a simple fee. One I will pay not with my money but with yours. Why? As I said, I¡¯m here following orders.¡±


    ?Orders you can stick in a sensitive place,¡± DooSan growled. ?Orders you can fulfill somewhere else and not around me.¡±


    ?Still these are orders I have to fulfill once I¡¯m paid for that, don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    ?Maybe. Yet, as this isn¡¯t something that interests me, you can simply invent an excuse and avoid fulfilling it. What kind of excuses? I don¡¯t care. You can even say that I threatened you with my gun to make you give up.¡±


    SonUn smiled. ?Do you think Prosecutor Yun will bite something like that?¡±


    ?If you are smart and choose the right words, this will work. Related to me: I¡¯ll take care to send the same message to prosecutor Yun. Meanwhile, stick your ass to that chair, turn the engine on, and get lost off here! If you don¡¯t do that, I¡¯ll assure you that you¡¯ll spend a few hours behind bars, among drunkers and other kinds of rats.¡±


    Secretary Kim smiled again. ?Do you want me away from you because you have something to hide?¡± DooSan frowned. ?Undoubtedly you have it. Why am I so sure? I can read this in your eyes.¡±


    ?And? What else can you read in my eyes?¡± DooSan ironically asked.


    ?The fear of losing those you are trying so hard to protect. The fear of being powerless and can¡¯t do a big deal for them. A fear you can get rid of if you choose the right camp, Prosecutor Han. Which camp? Your mother¡¯s camp, the one you should protect and not criminals.¡±


    The moment DooSan¡¯s fist hit the car¡¯s hood from the young secretary¡¯s right, this one swallowed hard. He even got to fear because DooSan¡¯s eyes were sparkling because of hatred. DooSan seemed even capable of killing someone when he said, ?I really don¡¯t care what you think, Kim SonUn. I also don¡¯t pay two pennies for your thoughts. It¡¯s only my problem whom I choose to protect and whom not while your problem is to do your job as Yun Marie¡¯s secretary and not as her inspector because you aren¡¯t practicing this job anymore. You¡¯ve given up on this profession chasing other aims. Which ones? Hovering around my mother. Yet, surprise: you won¡¯t get anything eventually because I won¡¯t ever allow you to reach your goals, do you hear me?¡±


    ?Is this a threat?¡±


    ?Yes, how do you see that? I also use to threaten people - those whom I can¡¯t swallow. Those like you who use cheap methods to be someone in life.¡±


    The two men¡¯s glances, which were fixed into each other¡¯s eyes, glances where hatred and rivalry could be seen, suddenly got to be considered weapons. If their glances had been sharp weapons or could use bullets, both DooSan and SonUn would have turned into ghosts eventually. Why rivalry? Because DooSan had always believed that SonUn was with Yun Marie to get some profit while SonUn saw DooSan as his rival for the simple fact that this one got so many things in life while he was a simple secretary.


    There was one more reason why SonUn couldn¡¯t swallow DooSan: this one thought that Marie¡¯s secretary was capable of entering his mother¡¯s bed to get profit. Even so, he hadn¡¯t ever tried to prove the contrary to his boss¡¯s youngest son. The reason? Each time he saw DooSan¡¯s sparkling eyes because of hatred and suspicions, he felt fulfilled and revenged. Thus, having the chance again to rub some salt on DooSan¡¯s wounds at that moment too, he said, smiling, ?I¡¯m glad you think this: that I¡¯m your rival at your mother¡¯s heart. I¡¯m also happy to see your hatred for me, hatred so well reflected in your eyes. This gives me more chances to win in front of you.¡±


    A punch in his face knocked SonUn down. Then, not trying to stand up, he triumphantly smiled while touching the corner of his bloody lips. Looking at the blood that dripped off his fingers, he suddenly pounced on DooSan, trying to kick him down and punch him to take revenge for all those times he couldn¡¯t do the same because he considered that Han DooSan deserved that for insulting him over the years.


    The fight between them suddenly finished the moment IuNa stepped between them and yelled, ?Enough or I¡¯ll call the cops! It goes for both of you!¡±


    ?The cops?¡± SonUn asked, stepping back. ?I didn¡¯t do anything to be afraid of them. Yet, I can¡¯t say the same thing about the prosecutor over there because¡­¡±


    ?¡­you deserved that punch,¡± DooSan yelled, threatening him with his fist again. If IuNa hadn¡¯t kept him with her, SonUn¡¯s face would have felt a second punch for sure. ?Punches I¡¯m ready to give you any time if I see you around me again, Kim SonUn! Now that I made myself clear, get lost from here until I didn¡¯t make you suffer more than that!¡±


    The one forced to leave that place first had been DooSan. This happened because of IuNa, who pushed him back to SoRan¡¯s yard, closing the gate after them. Then, fighting with DooSan and scolding him as if scolding a child for violently reacting in the street, although he was a prosecutor and should have given others an example, she managed to make him enter the house.


    Alone in the street, SonUn smiled. Then, touching the wound he had on the corner of his lips with the top of his tongue, he looked in the rear mirror. ?It looks like hell!¡± He growled eventually. ?It¡¯ll also be a nice bruise after that. Yet, it was worth the effort.¡± After that, feeling something good inside, he made a phone call, telling his interlocutor when this one answered the phone, ?It¡¯s me! Yes, I¡¯ve done everything as we agreed. Yes, it¡¯s been better than we expected and it¡¯ll be better from now on too. Why? Because¡­ he can¡¯t control himself and this is a failure for sure. Better for us if this happens. Thus, I¡¯ll also receive my payment for being a good boy all these years and I put up with this ill-mannered man for so long. Do you think so?¡± SonUn said, bursting into laughter. ?Of course, I deserve that reward, just as I deserve everything that will happen to me afterward.¡±


    Saying this, SonUn hung up the phone and entered his car. He was too happy at that moment to look around. Thus, he hadn¡¯t seen SolHi lurking on him from the corner of the street, where she¡¯d been while the fight between DooSan and the young secretary took place. A fight that told her about a lot of things. One of these was the fact that DooSan was jealous of Kim SonUn. ?A jealousy that helps Yun Marie a lot. Not only did she win but also this flabby secretary. This one, although he tried to seem courageous when he made that phone call, only proved that he¡¯s a chicken. Why? I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t be able to betray Yun Marie, although he says the opposite. I also don¡¯t think he¡¯d be able to look into her eyes and tell her all he feels, something you¡¯ll do, Ian SolHi: you¡¯ll look into your death¡¯s eyes and grab her by the throat. You¡¯ll do that today no matter the consequences if you want DooSan to be safe again.¡±

 CHAPTER 53: THE HYENAS

    When Yun Marie finally got home, it was already past 9 p.m. It was not a late hour for the rest of the world but late for Marie because she had felt numb and tired all day, hinting that she needed a little bit of time only for her. That¡¯s why she told SonUn before leaving the car, ?You can leave earlier today. I feel the urge to be alone and not work as usual.¡±


    ?Got it, Prosecutor Yun,¡± replied Secretary Kim, as he was always answering when Marie told him something. He was still calling her Prosecutor Yun, though Marie hadn¡¯t worked as a prosecutor for eight years already.


    Touching the door handle to open it, Marie suddenly stopped. The reason? She felt something strange while looking at her house. Even so, she didn¡¯t tell her secretary about this. She only told herself, ?No matter what, I¡¯ll handle this alone.¡± After that, she opened the door and stepped out of the vehicle.


    Not only Marie left the car but also SonUn. He even took a few steps behind her when Marie headed toward her house, telling her in half a voice, ?Something is different tonight. That¡¯s why I think it¡¯ll be safer for you if we leave now, Prosecutor Yun.¡±


    ?It¡¯s okay,¡± Marie told him confidently. ?I¡¯m sure I can handle this alone.¡±


    ?But, Prosecutor Yun: it can be dangerous because¡­¡±


    ?¡­we don¡¯t know who might be around. I know that. Even so, I¡¯ll take the risk. You can go now.¡±


    Not at all convinced that Marie¡¯s decision was the right one, SonUn stepped back, moving from in front of her. Then, until Marie could move from her place, he told her, ?What about your son? To continue to follow him?¡±


    Marie kept silent for a while. Then, deeply breathing in, she said, ?Not necessary. Once DooSan realized that you were following him, if you keep doing this, it¡¯ll be bad. Leave him alone for the moment and take care of the second thing I¡¯ve asked you for.¡±


    ?Got it, Prosecutor Yun. Actually, I¡¯ve already started investigating that thing. I hope I¡¯ll have the information tomorrow morning. Yet, once all this don¡¯t depend on me only¡­¡±


    ?¡­you might be late in informing me. I know this very well, so it won¡¯t be a problem to wait one or two days more. Now, you can go, Secretary Kim!¡±


    Not waiting for SonUn¡¯s answer or finding out if he finished speaking or not, Marie headed toward the front door. In front of the door, she stopped and looked around, seeing the front headlights of the car lit when SonUn turned the engine on and was ready to leave. Even so, Marie entered the house only when the car vanished at the crossroads where her secretary turned right, and the gate automatically closed after her secretary had used the remote control to close it.


    Before entering the house, Marie carefully looked around, feeling that she wasn¡¯t alone there. Yet, she didn¡¯t see anything suspicious. That¡¯s why she decided that maybe she had had visions because she was exhausted and put the key into the lock, opening the door and making minimal noise.


    Once in the house, she stopped next to the door. Marie did that when she felt the cold currents of air coming from the big glass window that separated the living room from the garden of roses, a door that was half open at that moment. ?Did I forget to close it?¡± Marie wondered, frowning. Remembering that she closed it well when she left and that she also closed the curtains when they were opened at that moment, Marie smiled. ?I didn¡¯t have visions though,¡± she told herself, finishing closing the door behind her and leaving the key in the small metallic vase in the form of a turtle she had on the stand next to the door. On the same stand, she left the purse, taking a few steps in front afterward.


    After about ten steps taken toward the door of the garden, Marie stopped, feeling a slight move on the sofa from her left. Looking over there, she spotted someone¡¯s silhouette, who was sitting on that sofa, a silhouette that seemed familiar to her. Who¡¯s silhouette she had seen? Marie couldn¡¯t remember. Yet, this didn¡¯t scare her.


    On the contrary, ?If she¡¯s been courageous to come here and calmly waited for me to enter, though she wasn¡¯t sure that I¡¯d enter this house alone, it means that this silhouette has something important to tell me.¡± Then, although Marie concluded that, she still didn¡¯t say a word for a few moments. The same did the shadow, who seemed to spy on Marie from the darkness of the living room.


    Eventually, SolHi smiled. ?I thought you¡¯d run away, Yun Marie. I¡¯ve been wrong though because¡­ you haven¡¯t only entered the house alone but also approached me, though I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve seen me here. What can I say? I¡¯m really impressed.¡±


    Finding out that her supposition was true and that SolHi was alive made Marie frown. It was all she could do at that moment: to swallow her pride and talk to the one whom she would have wanted away from her and from DooSan. Yet, this didn¡¯t happen. On the contrary, everything got out of control, ?From the very day DooSan decided to work only with her team,¡± Marie told herself, heading toward the terrace door, which she closed with a bang. After that, she trotted the curtains and, still squeezing the cloth in her hand, Marie gnashed her teeth, whispering to herself, ?Something I should have impeded from happening no matter the consequences. Yet, it¡¯s too late for that.¡±


    With such thoughts in her head, Marie released the curtains eventually and approached the lamp that was on the small table from the left of the terrace door that separated the living room from the garden with YuSan¡¯s roses. A lamp that Marie turned on soon after this, looking at it and not at SolHi when the light had violently pierced the darkness of the room and outlined the silhouette of her enemy. Only then did Marie dare to glance at SolHi, who kept sitting on that sofa, with her arms leaning over its back and staring at her.


    Looking at SolHi, Marie saw a strange satisfaction sparkling in her eyes. Yet, though she clearly saw that sparkling, Marie said nothing about this. She only approached the liquor table and poured something into a glass, from which she took a good sip eventually, swallowing the bitterness of her soul with that sweet-bitter liquid. Only after that, she sat on the armchair that was on the right of the lamp and looked at SolHi for a long time, who didn¡¯t lose sight of her.


    The fact that she realized that SolHi¡¯s hair was that short, though she¡¯d been having long hair all those years they knew each other, amazed Marie a lot. It also amazed her SolHi¡¯s glance, which wasn¡¯t the same as usual: of a wounded beast but of one that got power and trust. ?Something that shouldn¡¯t surprise me,¡± Marie told herself eventually. ?Not after everything she¡¯s been through because¡­ it was normal for her not to be the same. Actually, why am I even surprised? The painful events we¡¯ve experienced all these years have changed all of us and not only her.¡± Marie whispered these last words only in her head, looking at the dance of the liquor on the glass wall of the cup, which she kept slowly rotating in her hand.


    Suddenly, Marie stopped the controlled movement of her hand. She did that when she realized that, for the first time she knew SolHi, she didn¡¯t feel hatred for her. Why? Not even Marie knew that. All she knew was that her feelings for the rival at the heart of the only son she still had alive changed and this happened after she¡¯d seen the video DooSan uploaded online. How did Marie have the original of that video? She got it from SuJin, whom she contacted with the help of her secretary, asking him for a copy of the entire video and not only of those fragments they had posted online.


    Watching that video, Marie felt her blood freezing in her veins. This happened when she¡¯d seen SolHi hitting the head of that YuSan in black. After that, watching the video once again, more carefully this time, she realized that there were two YuSan in that place and that SolHi might not have been the one who hurt her son. This made Marie have strange feelings related to ?YuSan¡¯s assassin¡± as she¡¯d been calling SolHi over the years. Yet, not even watching that video made Marie forgive SolHi or accept her as DooSan¡¯s partner, although she was sure that DooSan wouldn¡¯t give up on SolHi for anything in the world.


    When she remembered that, Marie frowned. She did that, thinking that SolHi should have been the one to ask her for forgiveness for that fatalistic night. Yet, Marie didn¡¯t talk to her about this but only said, ?Why are you here?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I¡¯ve missed you?¡± SolHi ironically asked. ?Particularly, I¡¯ve missed this house,¡± she added, carefully looking around and stopping her glance over the stairs that led to the second floor. Stairs that SolHi knew very well because ?Those are the same stairs you climbed eight years ago, stopping half through climbing them and looking at me with hatred, though I came here to ask you for forgiveness. Better said, I came here to ask you to leave me alone, once the Superior Court of Justice declared me innocent. Yet, instead of your acceptance to leave me alone, you told me that day that Justice is blind and that you¡¯d bring justice to yourself alone.¡± Yun Marie frowned. ?Yes, Prosecutor Yun: these are the words you said that day - that ?you won¡¯t leave me alone, not until seeing me crushed under your soles like a stinky bug as I was considered by you.¡± An appellative I haven¡¯t ever understood because, as far as I remember, I haven¡¯t deserved it.¡±


    ?Do you think so?¡± Marie asked her, smiling. ?That you didn¡¯t deserve that appellative? I think differently because¡­ let¡¯s not forget that my son died because of you.¡±


    It¡¯s been SolHi¡¯s turn to frown. Then, supporting her elbows on her knees, she leaned in front, staring into Marie¡¯s eyes. Seeing them so empty and careless, she frowned again when she said, ?Something you couldn¡¯t ever prove, Marie.¡±


    ?Marie?¡±


    ?Yes, Marie. Or what¡­ do you think that I¡¯ll keep talking and looking at you with respect only because you are DooSan¡¯s mother? Of course not! I¡¯ll talk to you as you deserve. Better said, I¡¯ll talk to you as we both deserve: like a hyena to another one. You can¡¯t deny the fact that what we want at this moment is to see the other one knelt in front of us and begging for forgiveness, right?¡±


    ?You are wrong now,¡± said Marie in a low voice, looking at the liquor from her glass, which she started rotating slowly again. ?I¡¯m not waiting for your excuses anymore.¡±


    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ?Can I know why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ I¡¯m tired. Yes, it¡¯s this: I¡¯m tired of waiting for the excuses of the woman for whom YuSan died that night.¡±


    SolHi winced. ?For whom YuSan died that night? Are you trying to say that Prosecutor Han died protecting me?¡±


    ?Yes.¡±


    ?I wouldn¡¯t be that sure if I were you,¡± stated SolHi, making Marie suddenly wince. Then, Marie smiled.


    ?You aren¡¯t sure that it¡¯s true what I say?¡± SolHi shook her head. ?Why?¡±


    ?Because I¡¯m not sure that Han YuSan died that night.¡± This answer made Marie swallow hard. Marie did that not because she was afraid that SolHi could find out her secret or something but to find out that SolHi suspected something.


    ?What makes you think that not my son died that night?¡± She asked SolHi eventually.


    ?Thoughts,¡± replied SolHi drily. ?Memories, better said. Memories related to that night and to two identical faces who hurt not only my body but also my soul.¡±


    ?Two identical faces? Are you trying to say that¡­¡±


    ?¡­I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve also seen the video DooSan uploaded online, the one where Han YuSan is double seen there. One of them wore black clothes while the other one a grey suit. Yet, although I saw both of them there, something I remember now very well, I¡¯m not sure which of them was the real Han YuSan, the man born from your womb, Marie.¡±


    What SolHi said made Marie think because, although she¡¯d seen the same thing as SolHi in that video, she hadn¡¯t ever thought about the fact that SolHi couldn¡¯t understand who was the real YuSan. Even so, she said nothing about this. Marie only kept silent, calmly waiting to see what SolHi would say or do afterward. Yet, SolHi also kept silent, for a very long time, remembering not that fatalistic night but the day she came to Marie¡¯s house to ask for forgiveness, receiving only slaps in the end.


    Honestly, what Marie told her that day convinced SolHi to enter the Police Academy and become a detective. She wanted to prove to her rivals and enemies that she was stronger than they thought she was and that it wasn¡¯t that easy to kneel her. Not only Marie¡¯s words convinced her but also all those meetings she had with DooSan, meetings that always left a bitter taste on the top of her tongue. Even so, becoming a detective and managing to stand up again, she managed to take a huge step in front, planning to take revenge too. Who did she want to take revenge on? On the two Han, who literally trampled her under their feet, turning her into a wounded beast, who was always defending herself using her teeth and not her brain.


    What SolHi hadn¡¯t expected when she decided to become a detective was that her plan would fail the moment she accepted to work with DooSan and live with him later. Thus, she started to see him differently, feeling also things for him. Even so, SolHi was sure that she couldn¡¯t forget the humiliation she experienced because of him and his mother and that, sooner or later, she would have asked them to pay her back for all those words Marie told her in her house when she felt trampled.


    Years later, returning to Marie¡¯s house where she humiliated her seven years ago and warned her that she would crush SolHi under her feet like a bug, SolHi didn¡¯t feel fulfilled. On the contrary, she felt great pressure over her chest. ?As though guilt is still here and doesn¡¯t allow me to breathe.¡±


    Marie smiled. ?You can get rid of this guilt easily, Ian SolHi. How? By asking for forgiveness: here and now.¡±


    SolHi also smiled. ?To ask for forgiveness for what? For being a victim eight years ago?¡±


    ?No, because, as I said, my son died trying to protect you,¡± stated Marie, pouring more liquor into the glass after finishing what she had poured before that. ?Yet, you are also right: you¡¯ve also been a victim that night, as it happened to YuSan. Nevertheless, now talking about this, you also saw that video, right?¡±


    ?Shouldn¡¯t I have seen it?¡±


    ?Of course not! It was your right to see it. At the same time, if DooSan had hidden that video from you, it wouldn¡¯t have been good for any of us. Why? Because¡­ all of us deserve to know what really happened that night. Even so, the fact you know certain things doesn¡¯t help you too much, SolHi.¡±


    ?Can I know why?¡±


    ?You are a fugitive, right? Oh, no, wait: you are officially ?dead.¡± Thus, once the dead ones never revive, my son is also safe, away from you, I hope.¡±


    ?Aaa,¡± exclaimed SolHi, ironically smiling. ?DooSan!¡±


    ?Yes, I¡¯m talking about DooSan now, the only child I still have and whom I¡¯ll protect even from you, Ian SolHi. Why? I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll lose him too if he stays with you.¡±


    ?Are you sure of that?!¡± SolHi asked Marie with certain malice in her voice. ?That you buried one of your children, I mean.¡± Marie swallowed hard, something SolHi clearly saw and made her smile again. ?I¡¯ve been right, Marie: you are hiding things. Is it that you also hide Han YuSan?¡±


    ?Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Ian SolHi!¡± Marie said through her teeth, suddenly standing up. By doing this, she didn¡¯t pay attention to the glass she still squeezed in her hand by then, which she dropped on the floor. In contact with the floor, the glass broke into pieces, spraying with sweet-bitter drops all around.


    Her ?mother-in-law¡¯s¡± reaction didn¡¯t bother SolHi. She only leaned against the back of the sofa again, staring at Marie. Thus, she fully enjoyed seeing Marie shaking. ?A reaction I can¡¯t understand, by the way.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡± Marie pretended not to have understood the question.


    ?Why you are hiding him!¡±


    ?Whom?¡±


    ?Han YuSan, the one who seems to have survived that night, turning himself into the same butcher who hurt both of us that fatalistic night, eight years ago.¡±


    ?You don¡¯t even know what you are talking about,¡± Marie shouted. ?YuSan is dead! He¡¯s dead, do you hear me? He¡¯s dead because of you.¡±


    ?I wouldn¡¯t be that sure if I were you, Marie. Why? I¡¯ve always had in mind the face of someone hurting my body and mutilating my soul. Whose face? The face of the one you brought into this world, Yun Marie¡­ the face of an assassin,¡± said SolHi, barely controlling herself. ?A face I hoped to be only a product of my sick mind because of everything I¡¯ve been through all these years. Yet, I haven¡¯t ever been wrong because Han YuSan is damn alive!¡±


    ?You are lying!¡± Marie hissed through her teeth, taking a step toward SolHi and threateningly squeezing her fists. ?YuSan is dead, killed by your hand, which grabbed the hammer you used to hit his head.¡±


    ?The one who is lying through her teeth is you, Yun Marie,¡± said SolHi, using the same tone as Marie. Then, she suddenly stood up and took a few steps toward the other woman. ?Why am I so sure that you are lying? You are the one who said that had seen the video DooSan uploaded online, a video where is clearly seen that I haven¡¯t killed YuSan.¡±


    ?And?¡± Marie asked, her jaw powerfully shaking because of anger. ?Does the fact that you haven¡¯t grabbed a gun in your hand exonerate you of sins?¡±


    ?Yes. Why? I only defended myself that night while your son was there to hurt me. Or¡­ will you deny that too?¡±


    ?Of course, I¡¯ll deny that, Ian SolHi! I¡¯ll deny your aberrant accusations until I die because¡­ my son didn¡¯t do anything of what you say. Yes, YuSan was there that night. He entered that damn warehouse voluntarily, but he did that to save you. You, SolHi!¡± Marie shouted again.


    Realizing that SolHi had no idea what she was talking about, Marie smiled. This made SolHi even more confused than before because, ?If you smile, it¡¯s because you hide things.¡±


    ?I¡¯m not the only one who hides things from you,¡± said Marie confidently and with certain malice in her voice. ?I¡¯m not the only one who tries to keep you away from the truth - Fate does the same. Why? Because¡­ you aren¡¯t someone important to them. Even so, I won¡¯t say that DooSan doesn¡¯t love you if he¡¯s been capable of hiding from others the fact that you are alive. Or¡­ am I wrong and he doesn¡¯t know this?¡±


    ?No, you aren¡¯t wrong: DooSan knows. Even so, I don¡¯t get why you say that he lies to me.¡±


    ?Because it¡¯s the truth. What exactly does he hide from you? I¡¯m not the one who should tell you that. If you want to find out this, go and ask him. Yet, I doubt he¡¯ll talk to you about this. Why? Because¡­ for DooSan, ego is more important than love.¡±


    ?His ego is more important than his love? Are you trying to say that what I know is only a small part of what he knows?¡±


    ?That¡¯s right: I¡¯m talking about that video.¡±


    ?Yet, I don¡¯t get it! What does DooSan win by hiding things from me?¡±


    ?What do I know? Maybe he does that looking for revenge for that night or he¡¯s just trying to defend you. I¡¯m also not sure of this. Even so, I won¡¯t lie to you, SolHi: there are a lot of things you have no idea about, things you can find out if watching the entire video.¡±


    ?You are lying!¡± SolHi hissed through her teeth. ?You say that because you try to hide the fact that YuSan is alive.¡±


    Marie smiled again, heading toward the stairs. ?What do I win by doing this?¡± She asked SolHi, after climbing a few stairs. ?Nothing. All I get is lying to myself.¡±


    ?Just as you¡¯re lying to others because¡­ what you try to hide is Death, Yun Marie.¡±


    ?Death?¡± She asked, frowning. ?Do you think that I¡¯m hiding things from you because I hope to see you dead one day?¡±


    ?No, I¡¯m not talking about me now but about all those who stay in your and YuSan¡¯s way. Yes, your son is the one who takes care to clean your path from thorns, Marie. How? By satisfying his sick pleasure of seeing others crawling at his feet, a thing you hide. Yes, you hide this even from DooSan, though you say you love him and want him away from danger.¡±


    ?The only blind person here is you, Ian SolHi,¡± Marie calmly said. ?You are so blind that you see only the truth you want to see.¡±


    ?Do you think that I¡¯m speaking not knowing the truth?¡±


    ?Yes. Why am I so sure? Because you have no idea of what happens in this world.¡±


    ?I have evidence. Clear evidence, by the way. Evidence that accuses Han YuSan of what happened to me. He¡¯s not guilty only of my suffering but of others too. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can convince yourself!¡±


    Saying this, SolHi handed Marie her phone, on whose screen Marie saw the video SolHi filmed in the old sawmill, a video that was framed at that moment. Yet, Marie didn¡¯t take that phone or approach her. What Marie did was continue climbing the stairs. Eventually, Marie sternly said, ?It¡¯s up to you to believe what you want! Eventually, it¡¯s not my duty to convince you of anything. And¡­ when you get out of here, close the door behind you, Ian SolHi!¡±


    Shaking because of the anger she felt at that moment while squeezing the phone in her hand, SolHi felt her eyes bathed with tears. ?Tears that I¡¯ll dry with fire if necessary, Yun Marie. Yes, I¡¯ll do that only to make sure that you won¡¯t succeed in your plan and that you and YuSan will pay for everything I¡¯ve been through because of you. Particularly, I¡¯ll make you pay for making me lose my son that day, a death you¡¯ll pay for with blood.¡±


    Saying this, SolHi left Marie¡¯s house. Getting out of the house, she fulfilled Marie¡¯s request by slamming the door behind her. By doing this, she hoped Marie would hear her leaving. Yet, she was wrong because Marie would have seen her leaving without the slamming door. She was staying up the stairs at that moment, with a strange grin of satisfaction sketched on her face: a grin that would have made shudder even an iron body if the owner of that body had seen that grin that night.

 CHAPTER 54: THE ANXIETY FROM HER SOUL

    Exiting Marie¡¯s yard, SolHi carefully looked around, feeling anxiety sneaking into her soul. She didn¡¯t calm down even after making sure that nothing strange was around her or a spy to keep his eyes on her, which made her more nervous. What exactly bothered her so much? She suddenly started fearing that she could see Han YuSan there.


    Because of the same inner helplessness, feeling that she could not keep standing, SolHi squatted at first, to sit on the cold ground later, right in front of the gate. After sitting there, she bowed her head, hiding her face between the knees, which she held to her chest, wrapping her arms around them, a position that made her seem more helpless than she really was.


    Honestly, SolHi did all this because of her crazy heart that madly beat in her chest. This happened because of the same thought that Han YuSan could have been somewhere around her. A thought that made her feel cold drops of sweat running down her back at first and that her chest hurt her too when she couldn¡¯t freely breathe anymore. ?As I have been feeling lately while thinking about the future and the danger that lurks on us from everywhere,¡± she thought, sighing.


    Staying there, SolHi looked as though she blocked her feelings inside her. She also didn¡¯t see anything around her, not even the shadow that headed toward her. She didn¡¯t hear his footsteps or smelt him as it happened to her each time she fell prey to despair and thought that danger was right there, after the corner, and that there wasn¡¯t any chance to face it. If she hadn¡¯t thought so much about the future and lived in the present, maybe SolHi would have been more vigilant and hung more to life and its joy, and not of that past that made her so unhappy each time she thought about it.


    Yes, that past caused her a lot of problems. It made her seem absent and didn¡¯t care too much about what could have happened to her. That¡¯s why the shadow could silently approach her and, hugging her from behind, he held her to his chest.


    Looking at DooSan, who stuck his forehead to the top of her head, deeply breathing in her perfume, SolHi froze.  ?Why are you here?¡± She asked him eventually, scared.


    ?Because I had to be here,¡± the man calmly replied, having his eyes closed and looking as though he wasn¡¯t at all afraid that someone could have seen them there.


    His answer made SolHi even more confused than it made her to see him there. ?You had to be here?¡± She asked him in disbelief.


    DooSan smiled. ?You are here, aren¡¯t you?¡± He asked him calmly. ?That¡¯s why I had to be here too.¡±


    ?Yet, DooSan,¡± she rushed to cut him off. ?I didn¡¯t tell anybody that I was coming here.¡±


    ?Even so, I knew that,¡± the man stated, opening his eyes and kindly looking into her eyes. ?Better said, I felt it because¡­ I saw you spying on us while I argued with Mother¡¯s secretary.¡±


    Hearing him talking like that, SolHi frowned. Then, she tried to push him away from her but with no success because ?It¡¯s not funny at all,¡± she slowly growled, still fighting with him. ?Nobody saw me there, just as nobody saw me entering your mother¡¯s house.¡±


    ?It¡¯s what you thought: that nobody saw you. I, for example, clearly saw you jumping over the fence and sneaking into the house through the terrace that¡¯s next to the garden of roses.¡±


    ?Even so, you didn¡¯t do anything to impede me enter. Why? I could have hurt your mother.¡±


    The man smiled again. ?I won¡¯t say no because you could have hurt her. Yet, I was sure that this wouldn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ?Why were you so sure of that?¡±


    ?Because I know you?¡±


    ?Honestly?¡±


    ?Honestly, SolHi! I know you very well and I know that you can¡¯t hurt someone, not the one who gave life to me, even though you have so many reasons to do that.¡±


    SolHi became attentive, hearing him talking like that. ?Did IuNa tell you what we talked to SoRan, didn¡¯t she?¡±


    ?Yes. IuNa told me that you found out that my mother helped me to see Park Yu Ran. Because of this, you suspected that someone who¡¯s around her might have alerted others, and Yu Ra paid eventually for this. Something I¡¯ve been afraid of right from the beginning. Yet, I had to do that because my mother was the only one who could help me enter that prison and see Yu Ra. If I had asked to see her directly, she would have refused me as it happened before.¡±


    ?Are you saying that you tried to talk to Park Yu Ra before?¡±


    ?Honestly, yes. I did that, feeling that the case she¡¯d been arrested for was more complicated than she tried to make it seem at the trial when she accepted the entire fault. A pang of guilt she should have shared with Gu SilGi. Yet, that idiot had been a coward while living and he¡¯d been so and the day he hung himself from the bars of his cell.¡±


    SolHi sighed. ?Finding out such news doesn¡¯t surprise me at all. It wouldn¡¯t also surprise me if we found out later that our enemies found out about our plans because of your mother. Even so, you are right: Yun Marie isn¡¯t one of those I suspect of betrayal.¡±


    ?What made you change your opinion about my mother?¡± The man asked her, smiling.


    ?A simple hunch I have. Nothing out of the ordinary or something I¡¯d like to talk about right now.¡±


    Feeling anxiety in his beloved woman¡¯s soul, anxiety about to turn itself into a storm at sea, DooSan frowned. Yes, he felt the storm in SolHi¡¯s soul, a storm he had felt for the first time at the docks when he put his jacket on her shoulders, and then they looked in the distance of the sea for a very long time. And now, as then, DooSan felt that the sea, which SolHi loved to watch since she was a little child, a sea she¡¯d seen so beautiful under the clear sky and the gray one because of the storm clouds when the sky was cracking because of the hatred of nature, was about to catch SolHi into its nets and take her in the distance, as far as possible from that shore where only pain and suffering waited for her. It seemed to him that the sea intended to turn SolHi into one of its seagulls, one of those that weren¡¯t afraid to venture above the tormented water of the sea either on sunny days or on stormy ones.


    When DooSan felt all this, he felt he was so powerless. Why? He¡¯d have liked to do more for SolHi. He¡¯d have liked to hold her to his chest for an entire life, to keep her away from problems, and protect her with his body if it had been necessary. Yet, he couldn¡¯t do that. All he could do was to be with her and love her with all his heart for an entire life.


    Such thoughts made him smile sadly again. Then, sticking her to his chest while SolHi allowed him to spoil her like a kid, he told her, ?Everything will be just fine, SolHi! You¡¯ll see: everything will be fine!¡±


    Feeling the man¡¯s heart so secretly beating in his chest, SolHi¡¯s cheeks had been suddenly bathed by tears. Tears that so suddenly washed her face because she felt so protected while being held to the man¡¯s chest. ?As though I¡¯m in my father¡¯s arms.¡±


    Nevertheless, her father wasn¡¯t there, that father in whose arms she hadn¡¯t ever been, and this made her feel the pain so intensely flapping its wings in her chest. She felt that when she finally understood how unprotected she¡¯d been all her life and how much she¡¯d been longing for this. ?For my father to hold me in his arms, kiss the top of my head, and tell me that everything will be alright. Yet, my father hadn¡¯t ever been there for me, just as it happened to my mother. I¡¯ve been alone with the sea, the one that has always calmed my soul when it¡¯s been in flames. The seagulls have been there, above the sea¡­ my soul friends that had always been with me, and who asked me for nothing in return, just as they hadn¡¯t ever betrayed me.¡±


    ?What are you thinking of so intently?¡± DooSan asked her when he¡¯d seen her immersed in thoughts.


    ?Of the sea,¡± whispered SolHi, still stuck to his chest. ?Of freedom and of the fact that I would have liked to feel safe at my father¡¯s chest and not only at your chest.¡±


    ?I can be both if you want.¡±


    ?You can be both, DooSan. Yet, I don¡¯t want that.¡±


    ?Why?¡± The man asked, slowly frowning while looking at her, although he clearly saw that SolHi¡¯s eyes were still closed and her face hidden at his chest.


    ?Simply because you aren¡¯t my father. I also don¡¯t need a father but a man today. I want you with me, DooSan, though I feel that having you might not be fair.¡±


    ?Because of what happened once?¡±


    ?Does this seem little to you? It doesn¡¯t seem like that to me, DooSan. Why? I¡¯m not the only one who suffered that sad night. You also suffered, just as many others suffered too. That suffering marked us all. It mutilated our souls and made us dream of revenge.¡±


    ?It also made us stronger, SolHi. It got us closer to each other and brought us into the arms of the other one. I think that this matters more than revenge.¡±


    Saying this, DooSan also closed his eyes, falling prey to the moment as SolHi did. They stood like that for a very long time, closely watched by Marie. She was staying in front of the window from her room, hiding behind the thick curtains and with her eyes in tears. The reason? She hadn¡¯t ever expected to see DooSan so happy despite the pain and cruel reality he was living. Yes, the man told her about this. He told her that SolHi made him so happy, but Marie didn¡¯t believe him. She couldn¡¯t believe him because she didn¡¯t think that the roses, which brought so much pain in someone¡¯s life with their thorns, could make the same person happy, and SolHi was for Marie a rose with so few petals but with so many sharp thorns.


    ***


    Marie eventually sighed. She did that when she caught herself whispering, ?Still, he¡¯s happy with her. He¡¯s happy in her arms. He¡¯s much happier than YuSan and I have ever been, and this makes me think that we haven¡¯t ever known what happiness really means or what means to be really loved.¡±


    Tears bathed her cheeks afterward. Tears bathed both her face and soul when she understood that she hadn¡¯t ever been able to understand her sons, particularly DooSan. All she had done was trust her instincts, those that had often betrayed her, and be stubborn. She¡¯d been stubborn because she thought that she was older and more experienced and that she had the right to show DooSan how it was right to live his life.


    She¡¯d been so wrong though. Yes, she¡¯d been wrong, but Marie understood that only when she saw DooSan melting into the arms of his beloved woman. ?Someone whom I¡¯ve been hating for years, without realizing that she was your happiness in fact. She hasn¡¯t been only your happiness but also of YuSan because I¡¯ve seen him smiling like you¡­ with his soul only in those months after he had met her.¡±


    Looking to her left, at YuSan¡¯s photo who smiled at her, Marie also smiled but sadly. She did that understanding that ?I haven¡¯t been as smart as I¡¯ve wanted to seem. I haven¡¯t been, YuSan, though you often told me that a smart person doesn¡¯t believe in a simple image but the deeds. Yet, I trusted only my gut¡­ the one influenced only by hatred and desire to get revenge. I¡¯ve been cruel to the woman you both loved so much also because of this, a woman who won in front of me eventually, even though I won¡¯t ever accept this in front of her.¡±


    Why didn¡¯t Marie want to accept in front of SolHi that she had lost that fight? Because of her ego! Yes, she was proud and couldn¡¯t accept that she¡¯d been wrong in front of the one whom she wanted to crush under her soles like a stinky bug. Marie wanted to destroy her rival, being the one destroyed eventually.


    Understanding this cruel reality, Marie held YuSan¡¯s photo to her chest. Then, she trotted the curtains and went to sit in the big armchair that was not far from the window. Sitting there, she leaned against the back of the armchair, closed her eyes, and listened to the silence of the night that was heard through the open window. She also felt the coldness of that night because it was the beginning of January already, a coldness that made her shake inside. Yet, this didn¡¯t convince her to close the window or go to bed and cover herself with a thick blanket.


    Sitting on that armchair, Marie often smiled. She did that sadly, sometimes demonically, and this happened because of the guilt that sneaked into her soul. Guilt that had a single source: that DNA test she asked Park GhiYon the day YuSan died, a test she asked him to be kept secret even from DooSan.


    The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Hearing her asking him not to tell DooSan about the test, GhiYon frowned. ?If he finds out about this later¡­¡±


    ?¡­I¡¯ll accept the guilt and the consequences of my own decisions, Doctor Park. I¡¯ll accept this even if this means that DooSan will hate me for his entire life.¡±


    ?Even so, you want to do that. Why?¡±


    ?Because¡­ YuSan deserves me to find out the truth,¡± said Marie, looking with empty eyes at the cold table where her son¡¯s body was lying, covered with a white sheet. ?Not only DooSan shouldn¡¯t find out about the test, Doctor Park - the rest of the world too. Better said, I¡¯d like that test to be something only you and me know about. For this to happen, as soon as you have it, give it only to me and destroy the rest of the evidence, do you hear me?¡±


    Not at all convinced that Marie¡¯s plan was the right one in that situation, GhiYon approvingly nodded. Then, after Marie had left the room, the forensic doctor looked at his friend, whispering, ?She didn¡¯t shed even a tear, my friend. She didn¡¯t cry at all, as though not her son died but an enemy, someone she wished to see on this cold heavy table for her entire life.¡±


    After such words, GhiYon cried a lot that day. With his head on his friend¡¯s chest and squeezing his hand, he shed a lot of tears. GhiYon held that hand, hoping to feel at least a twitch or something. What he felt instead was the coldness of death, something that made him shed more tears.


    Unlike GhiYon, who she heard shedding tears that day, Marie didn¡¯t shed a tear. She had her reasons not to cry. She also had her reasons for asking for that DNA test and asked GhiYon not to tell DooSan about this. The reason? Her past and sins were something she would have liked to be secret and forgotten. Yet, those sins caught up with her. Even so, Marie didn¡¯t pay for them but made others pay. How? By involving herself in SolHi¡¯s trial and trying to make her seem guilty in front of everyone. She did that hoping to bury the past. Yet, the past and the truth caught up with her eventually, calmly waiting at the gate of her life for her to reveal them in front of her son and the rest of the world.


    ?They¡¯ll find out the truth I wanted to hide eventually,¡± Marie whispered, disappointed. ?Particularly, DooSan will find out this, and he¡¯ll hate me so much for everything I¡¯ve done.¡±


    Such thoughts made Marie smile sadly again. She smiled like that not only because she didn¡¯t know the truth about her son¡¯s death but also because she didn¡¯t know the result of that test she asked for. Why? She didn¡¯t dare to open it, afraid to find out that everything that happened was because of her. Even so, Marie didn¡¯t destroy that test but kept it inside the safety deposit box in her room, a secret one - a safety box she hoped nobody would open one day, not even after her death. The reason? Marie knew she couldn¡¯t bear it if she found out one day that she hadn¡¯t been able to protect her beloved son that night.


    ***


    After returning to SoRan¡¯s house, SolHi spent a lot of time on the superior terrace, the one that could have also been considered the roof of the house. She stood there immersed in thoughts because her conversation with Yun Marie and her mentioning that DooSan hid things from her made SolHi doubt. Why exactly? That things weren¡¯t as she imagined them to be and that she couldn¡¯t trust those who got to be her friends eventually.


    Probably because of this, she winced when she heard IuNa asking, ?Have you been with DooSan tonight?¡±


    Looking at the stairs, SolHi saw IuNa stopped on the last stair and insistently looking at her. ?Yes, I¡¯ve been with him,¡± she said eventually, turning her back to the young woman and looking into the distance again - at the lights of the city that were now on and then off, forming an impressive dance of colors. ?We split not long ago,¡± she added when IuNa stopped to her right, looking in the same direction as she was looking.


    Staying there, IuNa kept silent for a long time. She did that, feeling that she didn¡¯t have enough words to continue the conversation with SolHi that night. She also kept silent because she felt that SolHi was sad. ?As though something is pressing over her chest,¡± IuNa caught a thought crossing her mind. Then, when she could control the flow of her emotions, she looked at SolHi again, asking her, ?If you¡¯ve been together, why haven¡¯t you spent the entire night together?¡±


    SolHi didn¡¯t answer. She only pulled the thick shawl closer to her body, which IuNa put on her shoulders when she approached her. Then, slowly sighing, SolHi closed her eyes and allowed the cold winter wind to surround her pleasantly, though she also felt it harshly sometimes. Not only did SolHi feel that cold well but also IuNa, who covered herself in the blanket she brought with her when she saw SolHi climbing the stairs to the roof, so immersed in thoughts.


    Honestly, IuNa had one more reason to be there that night: she wanted to find out what SolHi thought about. Particularly, she wanted to find out what she felt for DooSan and what they planned. She tried to find out about this from SoRan. Yet, once SoRan had no idea about SolHi and DooSan¡¯s relationship, IuNa was forced to talk to DooSan, but this one kept silent because he was the kind of person who loved to take his secrets with him to the grave rather than share them with others. Thus, having no other chance to find out this than asking SolHi about this, IuNa tried her luck with SolHi that night.


    IuNa decided that because she felt that things were more complicated between the two lovers than she thought. Particularly, she found it complicated to approach DooSan with whom she had a close relationship before leaving Korea. Why did IuNa consider all this so complicated? Because of SolHi, ?The one who might be an obstacle for me to have the one whom my heart beats for only,¡± she told herself, looking at the city again and not at her interlocutor.


    Eventually, tired of being silent and tormenting herself with those questions with no answer, IuNa whispered, ?According to me¡­ your love is a simple prank.¡± A statement that made SolHi wince at first and then look at her, confused.


    ?A prank?¡± SolHi stuttered. ?What makes you think that?¡± She asked, smiling this time, something that surprised even her. IuNa also smiled.


    ?Simple thoughts that I have because, though you both say you have beautiful feelings for each other, your words seem so empty to me. Why? Because you prove the contrary of what you say. How? By hiding your pain from each other, preferring to chew it silently and alone than together.¡±


    ?It¡¯s easier this way, don¡¯t you think so?¡± SolHi asked, and then she burst into laughter. ?I mean¡­ it¡¯s easier to chew the pain when we are alone than when we are forced to talk about it or explain it. It also seems unfair to us, I agree.¡±


    ?Why? Because love is not only felt but also tried?¡±


    ?Exactly. Even so, I was talking now not about trying our love but about being cowards. Eventually, we are cowards: both DooSan and I. We love to hide behind the finger than fight for our feelings.¡±


    ?To me, this is even crueler than willingly hurting the one you love. I mean¡­ knowing very well what the other one feels for you, you still prefer to keep him away from you instead of holding him into your arms and fully living your love.¡±


    ?We do that because it¡¯s the only thing we can do now.¡±


    ?Because he¡¯s a prosecutor and you a fugitive?¡±


    ?Does this seem little to you?¡±


    ?I¡¯ll say that¡¯s trivial and not little. Why? Because¡­ those who love each other fight for their love and for each opportunity of being together, SolHi. They fight together despite the difficulties they meet in their way. Why? It¡¯s the only way to reach happiness because¡­ life is so short and you know that. I¡¯m not mean when I say that¡­ It¡¯s simply the truth because¡­ maybe you don¡¯t know that, but they tried to kill me not only once. Not only once I¡¯ve been forced to run and hide just to be able to survive. Not only once I¡¯ve been forced to be a coward and give up on my love¡­ for him.¡±


    SolHi winced. ?For him? Do you mean DooSan?¡± She stuttered.


    IuNa smiled sadly. ?That¡¯s right. Although DooSan hasn¡¯t ever found out about what I feel, at least I suspect he hasn¡¯t, I¡¯ve always had beautiful feelings for him. I¡¯ve been loving him since we were children and we used to play together. Feelings that¡­ I don¡¯t have the chance to live fully with him when you have that chance. You still have that chance despite the harsh time you live. Instead of doing this, you prefer to hide and I don¡¯t understand why.¡±


    ?Because¡­ I¡¯m afraid,¡± murmured SolHi suddenly, making IuNa more confused than she was.


    ?Afraid? Of whom or what?¡±


    ?I¡¯m afraid of love, IuNa. I¡¯m afraid of our love and that it might end before turning into something perceptible. Particularly, I¡¯m afraid of what DooSan feels for me or what I feel for him and that¡­ if I allow myself to feel all this, I¡¯ll lose more than I might win eventually, including him.¡±


    The pain felt in SolHi¡¯s voice convinced IuNa to give her a short time to understand her own thoughts and feelings. She didn¡¯t allow only SolHi this but herself too: to understand what she was afraid of or if she had the right to something more than to dreams.  Yet, to see the truth - that she hadn¡¯t ever had chances with DooSan and that she might not have them ever - IuNa needed only five minutes. Then, somehow eager to hurt and ginger SolHi up, wishing to make her fear that she might lose DooSan, she told her, ?Fear is normal. Yet, it¡¯s already cruelty not to do anything to impede that fear from turning into something real, SolHi.¡±


    SolHi smiled. ?Maybe you are right. Yet¡­¡±


    ?¡­I am. I¡¯m right, SolHi. Just think about this: won¡¯t it be a shame not to allow herself to experience what it feels to be in his arms?¡± SolHi winced this time, looking at IuNa with empty eyes - with the eyes of fear from her soul. Then, when she understood that IuNa was reading her soul at that moment, she looked elsewhere. She did that, trying to hide from IuNa that she really wanted to be with DooSan at least for a single night. She wanted to be his, to feel him next to her, to feel his warmth on her skin so much. Yet, the fear from her soul was also so vivid - the fear of losing him.


    ?Even so, I can¡¯t do that,¡± SolHi murmured eventually, taking IuNa by surprise.


    ?What exactly? To live your love fully?¡±


    ?Honestly, yes. I also can¡¯t understand you.¡± It¡¯s been IuNa¡¯s turn to stare at SolHi, confused. ?I¡¯m talking about that¡­ despite the fact you have feelings for him, you spur me to throw myself into his arms. Why? I can¡¯t understand you: if you have feelings for him, you have to fight for him.¡±


    ?Why?¡± IuNa suddenly asked, making SolHi wince. ?Why should I talk to him about what I feel if I know that his heart beats only for you?¡±


    ?Because you have this right, for instance? To tell the one you love about what you feel?¡±


    ?This right won¡¯t assure me a victory, SolHi. On the contrary, I can lose more than I can win if I tell him about what I feel. What can I lose? His friendship and support because DooSan would rather move away than be my friend then. Yes, he¡¯ll do that because, for him, to forget someone means to make him leave.¡±


    ?Do you think that this helps to forget someone? The distance and time, I mean.¡±


    ?Honestly no. I¡¯ve experienced this in my skin, just as you¡¯ve done the same. Unlike you though, who still have a chance to live your love fully, I don¡¯t have it, SolHi. Yes, I don¡¯t have it. That¡¯s why I tell you this: do it!¡±


    ?To do¡­ what?¡±


    ?Live this moment! Give yourself a chance to be with him because¡­ you don¡¯t know that you¡¯ll suffer being with him. Only being with DooSan, you can convince yourself of this.¡±


    ?Yet, you forget a thing, IuNa.¡±


    ?What exactly?¡±


    ?DooSan is also a human, one who¡¯ll suffer a lot if being with me. If he forgets me and if he gets a chance to be with you, I¡¯m sure things will be different. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll also have the chance to¡­¡±


    ?¡­love him as I wish?¡±


    ?Exactly! You might have this chance if I vanish and DooSan forgets me.¡±


    ?He won¡¯t do that,¡± said IuNa confidently. ?Even if you disappear one day and DooSan gives himself a chance to live his life in the arms of another woman, he won¡¯t ever forget you. On the contrary - he¡¯ll look for you in each woman he¡¯ll see passing by him on the street, in each woman he¡¯ll hold to his chest, and in each heart that will beat for him while his heart won¡¯t ever beat for another heart than yours.¡±


    ?Maybe, but¡­ it¡¯s worth the try, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ?No, SolHi. It¡¯s not worth it to be a coward and live someone else¡¯s life. At least it¡¯s not what I want: to be in his arms, though his heart and thoughts are for another woman.¡±


    ?The thoughts change, IuNa. The same happens to the feelings, and you know that.¡±


    IuNa shook her head. ?Being someone else¡¯s copy doesn¡¯t mean loving someone. I won¡¯t have his love, not even if I take your place next to him one day. I won¡¯t have it, not even if we look alike, SolHi. Why? Because¡­ love is something one feels. He feels it through each pore of your skin through which you breathe. That¡¯s why I¡¯m sure that each time he¡¯ll hold me in his arms, kiss, or spend the night in my bed, he won¡¯t be with me but with you, and you know that. It¡¯s why I prefer to keep dreaming of having him one day than being the clone of a former love. Knowing this, I ask you not to be a coward! Be with him even if life is stubborn and tries to separate you from him. If you do that and if you dare to be with him, I assure you that you won¡¯t ever regret it because¡­ DooSan worths each second of your time¡­ each second you are ready to sacrifice for him.¡±


    Such words made SolHi smile sadly. The reason? The memory of an empty room and white crumpled bedding - the evidence of intense love she¡¯d spent in someone¡¯s arms, of someone who vanished the very next morning as though he hadn¡¯t ever been there. A night that often made her fear that it might repeat one day. A night that kept her away from DooSan, though she wanted so much to spend at least a hot night in his arms.


    Such memories filled her eyes with tears. Memories that made her both happy and sad at the same time. IuNa¡¯s words had the same effect on her, words the young woman told SolHi before leaving the terrace, ?If you don¡¯t dare to do what I¡¯ve told you, I¡¯ll do that. If he prefers me eventually, I won¡¯t have mercy on you then.¡±


    Looking behind IuNa, confused and afraid simultaneously, SolHi understood that she got to the edge of an abyss or maybe to a crossroads. Yet, there was no way back from that place. She could only cross that abyss, as she could. She had to do that, though she would have fallen into it eventually and vanished there forever.


    That abyss wasn¡¯t formed by the distrust of tomorrow but by the fear that DooSan would abandon her. She was damn afraid of spending another hot night in the arms of the one she wanted with her, just to wake up alone again in a cold empty bed the next morning. If this had happened, SolHi was sure she wouldn¡¯t have survived. At the same time, she was afraid that DooSan wouldn¡¯t have survived if he had lost her eventually and fate hadn¡¯t given them the chance to live their love fully, even for a single night.


    At the same time, SolHi knew that IuNa was right: ignoring her wishes wasn¡¯t easier to live her life. She could only try, even if she was afraid that she would regret this later. She had to do that if she wanted her wishes not to be only dreams, but that dream to turn into a reality lived together with DooSan.


    With such thoughts in mind, SolHi turned her back to the city and ran down the stairs. Only a thick warm shawl remained behind her on the cold-like ice cement floor. A floor that seemed to have stolen that cold from SolHi¡¯s soul, from the soul of that monster that awakened inside her eight years ago when she simply wanted to live. A monster that dreamt of only being held to someone¡¯s chest and warmed by the warm breath of love¡­ fully lived and not only fragments. Yet¡­ was all this possible? Not even fate knew that¡­


    TO BE CONTINUED